《Trapped with a Lawyer》


 Chapter 1 It Has Been At Least Seven Or Eight Months (Lawyer Hero)

    Chapter 1 It Has Been At Least Seven Or Eight Months (Lawyer Hero)


    "Nicole, this is Aunt E." L picked Nicole Si up so she could look straight at E Bo.


    "Pretty auntie, hello!" Said Nicole in a lovely manner.


    Her words made E chuckle, "Nicole, you are so silver-tongued!" Harry and L have taught their


    child well, she thought to herself.


    "Thanks auntie!" Nicole looked at E''s belly with curiosity, wondering whether the pretty auntie was


    also bearing a little baby.


    L put Nicole back on the ground, and watched E ying with the twins, "How long has it been? It


    will soone, won''t it?" ''E''s belly is pretty big now''.


    E straightened up and put her hands on her stomach, caressing it with great affection, "Yes, the


    expected due date is less than two months away. ''Samuel and I will obtain our marriage certificate


    tomorrow. I am so happy.''


    Her smiling face radiated happiness. L watched her happy face and held her hands. "Is Samuel nice


    to you?"


    She knew that Samuel had no affection for E, but seeing that happy smile on E''s face, she had to


    ask.


    Not a bit of the smile faded away from E''s face. Thinking of Samuel Shao, she believed that she was


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Samuel visited me, he just sat here for only a while and then went away. He never stayed over."


    She felt terrible at the thought of it. But she should have anticipated all this, shouldn''t she?


    L knew what was going on, and didn''t let go of her hand. "Don''t worry, " she said, "You two will be


    closer to each other when the babyes." As long as there''s a child of his, however many women


    Samuel has, he will go back home to his wife and child.


    Her constions worked well on E. E, too, believed that through persistent effort, her Samuel


    would ept her love.


    Then together with the kids, L and E went shopping, had dinner, and ended the night there.


    Before leaving, they agreed to go shopping or visit each other when they had time.


    L looked at E''s back and let out a sigh. Everything is fate. She and E had simr dispositions.


    Both of them were bright, cheerful and frank. But E fell in love with someone who was not fond of


    her. How painful that would be! She could see that every time she mentioned Samuel, E would


    immediately act in a more feminine manner...How true love changes people.


    However, she had never behaved like that in front of Harry. So she wondered, was she too tough?


    In Splendid Garden Apartments the next afternoon


    The expectant E just came back from outside. She looked at the two marriage certificates on the


    table and smirked. She finally married her Samuel! She would be Mrs. Shao from now on!


    Samuel just said that since she was pregnant now, she shouldn''t be too tired. They would hold the


    wedding after she gave birth.


    But it was alright. Now everyone knew that she, E Bo, was now Mrs. Shao. Since she had been


    recognized, everything would been fine after the baby was born.


    She gently stroked her belly, "Baby, mommy can finally be with daddy." Only she knew how happy she


    was now.


    She put away the marriage certificates in a small box in the cupboard. That was the box that held her


    important things.


    Someone knocked at the outer door when she put the box away. Since she had been pregnant for


    more than eight months, she awkwardly dragged her stomach to open the door.


    Who is it? Mom and dad? Big brother? Or... Samuel?


    She looked through the peephole and found that it was none other than a woman.


    She opened the apartment door. "You are?" She looked at the fashionable woman with curiosity.


    Long blond wavy hair loosely draped over her back, Makeup was meticulously applied on her face, and


    yellow orange lipstick was applied on her lips.


    She dressed in a red, wide-legged trouser suit with a long ck trench coat and pointy, ck leather


    shoes.


    A handbag from famous international brand was on her arm, and all her nails were long and painted in


    cerise.


    E gauged the woman up front, and Emma Gu also looked at the pregnant woman from head to toe.


    Because of the pregnancy, E didn''t wear any makeup, but nothing could make her face less delicate


    and pretty. Her long ck hair was casually backbed into a bun, and down below on her were a


    navy blue maternity dress, ck trousers, and simple cloth shoes.


    She was a big star in the news for a while, yet was now amon woman in her house. It looked she


    paid a great deal for Samuel.


    Emma Gu raised her orange lips, and stepped into the apartment on her high heels.


    The apartment was neither too big nor too small, and the arrangements were warm and homely. But


    what good could it do? It was said that Samuel never lived here.


    "Who are you looking for?" E watched her back with curiosity. Was she too careless, opening the


    door for anyone?


    Emma Gu looked back, smile still on her face, "You are E Bo." Emma said affirmatively.


    It was not rare that people knew her. Because she was once a second-tier star.


    "What can I do for you?" Still she replied politely.


    Emma went to the sofa and calmly sat down. There was no men''s products found in the apartment.


    "Look at you, that belly, it''s been at least seven months, eight months?" She looked at E''s belly, eyes


    shing with envy.


    E became alert at that instant, both hands protecting her abdomen, "Quite. Anything else?"


    Emma watched her vignt behavior and smiled, with gentle expressions on her face, "Samuel didn''t


    even go and get the certificate till it''s been seven months or more. You mustn''t be too important to him."


    When E heard Samuel''s name, she started to understand why the woman came here.


    "That is between us. Do you want anything else?" She started to know that the woman had some


    malicious purpose.


    Emma listened to her, but was not angry. She stood up and again turned around in the apartment.


    Master Bo, Eason, a world-renowned designer, and Miss Bo, E, a second-tier star. After pregnancy,


    E terminated the contract with the entertainmentpany to stay at home for miscarriage


    prevention.


    Later, the marriage certificate was taken today, and the news that the greatwyer Samuel got married


    caused not a small turmoil.


    The whole world already knew it when the couple came out of the civil affairs bureau.


    Emma''s face changed, and the tone of her voice became very resentful. "Samuel and I love each other.


    If it were not for his grandmother, I would have married him, " she said, ''I should have been Mrs. Shao,


    but this E Bo got in my way!''


    But E was not a woman to be trifled with, either. With a cold smile on her face, she sneered, "If you


    two were truly in love, my husband wouldn''t have been tamed by his Grandma!" She was also very


    afraid when she thought of the very serious look of Samuel''s grandmother.


    But grandma was very kind to her, especially when she heard that E was pregnant, and came over


    even more often. Before obtaining the certificate, grandma also asked her to promise that she will


    move back to the Shao''s family house after receiving the certificate!


    Her husband? The two words did make Emma jealous as hell, "So what? Samuel''s parents liked me a


    lot!"

 Chapter 2 You Can Do Nothing Except Pretend To Be Innocent

    Chapter 2 You Can Do Nothing Except Pretend To Be Innocent


    E Bo also knew that it was because of the ambiguous stand of her parents-inw that their


    registering in the civil affairs office was put off.


    Moreover, Samuel was not in favor of her, so he didn''t worry about getting the marriage certificate until


    his parents agreed to it.


    At present, since the baby was taking shape and it was their grandchild, they had no choice but to


    ept this marriage.


    Staying at home these months, E Bo pondered over this issue again and again. One was destined to


    be hurt in this doomed marriage.


    "Really? Do they like you? If so, why don''t they persuade grandma to agree to your marriage?"


    E Bo leaned on the open door slightly, waiting for Emma to get out as soon as possible.


    Emma''s face changed again when she heard this sharp question.


    This woman was not easy to deal with! She jerked her head and returned to sofa.


    "How could you get pregnant with Samuel? It can''t be out of his own will!" She said that firmly and then


    stared at E Bo.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    E Bo did nothing. She didn''t want to say a single word to this woman. "The fact is that I became his


    wife, Mrs. Shao. That''s enough."


    Emma was too furious to say a word. The biggest mistake she had ever made was to choose to work in


    America, leaving this woman a chance to marry him.


    Night was going to fall, and the nanny woulde back soon. Thinking of this, E Bo felt hungry.


    She walked towards the dining table and found a piece of bread, eating it with appetite, and totally


    ignoring Emma.


    "Don''t get smug. You will be divorced sooner orter. At that time, I don''t mind raising the child of


    another woman!" Emma stood up from sofa and walked towards the door with a smile, which was the


    same as the one she wore when she came in.


    E Bo swallowed the bread and said indifferently:" Please close the door. Thanks!"


    The door was mmed. E Bo put down the bread, eyes rimmed red.


    Wasn''t she despicable to sleep with him just for getting the man she loved?


    Was this girl Samuel''s real love?


    At dinner time, when E Bo was drinking the soup, the door was knocked again.


    Mrs. Qi, who took care of her, hurried to open the door. E Bo thought it might be her mother! She


    continued to focus on her food, without turning her head.


    Suddenly her eyes shed when she sensed a wind of familiar male smell.


    "Samuel!" She rose to her feet and called out this familiar name.


    Samuel came here to question E Bo, but became hard to open his month when he saw her swollen


    belly and bright eyes.


    E Bo felt his unhappiness when she saw his face.


    "Have you eaten? How about eating together?" She asked him in a low voice, thinking that Samuel was


    already in a bad mood, she couldn''t worsen it.


    A kind of agitation rose to Samuel''s heart when he saw E Bo was looking at him carefully.


    "Emma came here just to visit you. How could you drive her out? " At beginning, he didn''t want to say


    it, but being annoyed, he couldn''t help saying these words.


    Emma used to be so bossy while today she shed tears. Samuel thought that what E Bo had done


    must have been too far!


    Emma? E thought for a while. She must be the girl who came here today as she was the only female


    visitor.


    Was she the well-known chief editor of Channel Fashion magazine in America?


    She drove Emma out? "I didn''t do that!" Samuel sneered at her innocent smile.


    "You can do nothing except pretend to be innocent! Emma never lied to me!" E would never lie to him


    either!


    Pretending to be innocent? E was so angry. Emma never lied to him. Why did he think E Bo could


    lie to him?


    "I didn''t lie to you either!" She looked at Samuel''s eyes directly. Her eyes were clear and there was no


    lie in them.


    Samuel drew a long face and walked forward. E Bo took a step back and hurried to hold the chair at


    her side.


    Samuel was so scary. What did he want to do?


    "E Bo, move to the old house tomorrow. Don''t y any tricks with me!" Emma was overwhelmed by


    grief when she knew he got married. But though marrying E, he would give her nothing in the future


    other than a certificate!


    The door of the t was mmed heavily. E turned back to her chair confusedly. What did he mean?


    The next day.


    A few people came to help move E''s staff. It must be Samuel who asked them to do these things.


    The old house was located in the suburb, a little far away from downtown. But it was quiet here and it


    was good for nourishing the fetus.


    The gray-haired Melody Han was so pleased to see her granddaughter-inw and was totally different


    from what she was as a serious senior teacher.


    "Come here, E. This is Samuel''s room and has been vacant for a long time. I have arranged others


    to clean it. You can live here without any problem!" E Bo smiled and nodded, looking around


    Samuel''s room.


    A room of 1, 000 sq.ft was decorated in deep color. Many medals were disyed on the pear tree-


    made shelf and witnessed his achievements as awyer.


    On the wall hung some famous oil painting. The ck wardrobe was empty. It seemed that Samuel


    didn''te back very often.


    "Samuel firstly worked with Harry in D City. Later he went to A Country and finally he came back, got


    married and started his own business. I am so d at this!" Melody Han took a good look at E Bo,


    who was so delicate, pure and lovely!


    Emma was affected and highhanded. She disliked that kind of girl.


    E held Melody''s arm and said sweetly, "Grandma, I can apany you in the future!"


    She looked forward to living a in life with Samuel and giving birth to a few babies, watching them


    running here and there in the yard. That was enough.


    Melody was wild with joy. Touching her bulging belly, she said, "A naughty baby boy is on the way to


    each one has his or her own merits.


    She can have a girl in the future. A boy and a girl were best for a family.


    "Yeah, I heard that boys are always naughty. At that time, grandma, you must teach him well!" At this


    point, E Bo was more eager to have this baby.


    Will Samuel love this child? But this was his natural son. He would love him very much.....


    Melody and E went to the back yard arm in arm. "E, you shouldn''t be so tender, otherwise others


    would bully you." She heard that this girl was pushed down by another female star at the beginning


    when she had just broken into that scene.


    This girl must be too tactless, not knowing how to prevent herself from being bullied.


    They chatted while fiddling with nts and flowers as time went away.


    Samuel didn''te back that night.

 Chapter 3 I Like Your Toughness

    Chapter 3 I Like Your Toughness


    E Bo stared at the ceiling. She thought that Samuel would return...


    Samuel was absent this evening and for several days on end.


    In Leroy Manor.


    Harry Si carried the newly-discharged Nicole out of the car and to the castle.


    Nicole Si had a touch of feverst night, so Harry immediately sent her to the hospital in the middle of


    the night.


    L, with Daniel Si in her arms, followed. Sally Si was taken to the old house by Kevin.


    "Sweetheart, are you alright?" L had heard that from Harry a few hundred times today.


    As the doctor assured them earnestly that Nicole was fine, Harry allowed Nicole to leave the hospital.


    "Daddy, I''m okay." Nicole rested her arms around his neck, andid her head on his shoulder


    obediently.


    L, cuddling Daniel in her arms, followed them into the castle. "Harry, can you care more about your


    son?"


    She strove for an opportunity for Daniel. How could Harry prefer Nicole to Daniel?


    Seeing that L suddenly turned hostile, Harry hurried to put down Nicole and said, "Come on, Daniel,


    I want to hug you!" He took Daniel from L''s arms obediently.


    Daniel looked at Harry. Unexpectedly, Daniel didn''t cry but sucked his finger; obviously he was


    unhappy.


    Harry looked at his unhappy son in his arms. In a sh, he wore an angry look.


    L could say nothing.


    Daniel and Sally were twins. Moreover, he had exactly the same eyebrows as Harry; otherwise L


    would certainly have him and Harry undergo the paternity test!


    Harry should have to hug Daniel more to make them more intimate.


    Suddenly, Daniel cried and muttered, "Mommy¡­"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Harry stared at Daniel, "Who allows you to bother my wife? I must hug you today!"


    He sat Daniel up in his arms, strode out of the castle and took him to see the liger.


    The cry was getting far away. L shook her head helplessly and looked at her daughter.


    "Mommy, why does Daniel cry? He doesn''t like Daddy? Every time Daddy hugged him, he would cry."


    She couldn''t bear it, so she told him that Daddy was the best!


    L squatted down and looked at her daughter. "Because Daniel likes me more, just as you like Daddy


    more." That sounded sad.


    Nicole didn''t fully understand, but she still nodded her head. After a while, she said, "Mommy, I also


    love you!"


    Looking at her innocent daughter, L picked up her happily. Children would never lie!


    At night, Daniel fell asleep. L put him on her big bed. Tonight, Sally was not at home, so she wanted


    Daniel to sleep with her.


    Harry came out of the bathroom after his shower and frowned at the child on the bed.


    "Let him sleep in the baby room!" He said to L, or else Daniel would affect them!


    L rolled her eyes, "Harry, he is your son, not someone else''s!" She solemnly emphasized that.


    Harry dried his short hair and walked over, "Do you dare to have a baby with someone else?" Sitting on


    the bed, he watched L lightly.


    "Yes..." Harry went to kiss her. She would dare to say "I do" out of anger!


    The atmosphere of the room became sultry gradually with this kiss. Harry would make it soon.


    Daniel cried suddenly.


    Harry, who was pressing on L, stared at Daniel in the center of the big bed angrily. He did that


    deliberately! Didn''t he fall asleep?


    Lughed and pushed Harry away, straightened her pajamas and picked up her crying son.


    She now believed what Harry said. "My son was born to be against me. We were at enmity with each


    other in a previous life!"


    Harry hugged both his wife and son and greedily smelled the aroma of his wife.


    "Honey, E and Samuel got the marriage license a few days ago." L thought of the WeChat


    message from E Bo, so she mentioned it to Harry.


    Harry listened to the word "honey" with satisfaction. "Well, I know."


    "Why didn''t they get the marriage license until E was expecting?" Samuel knew she was pregnant,


    didn''t he? And he promised he would propose a marriage soon. Why didn''t they get the marriage


    license until now?


    Harryy down and rested his head on the pillow. He said seriously, "Samuel loves Emma, not E."


    Emma and Samuel were together during their school years. But they seemed to break up a few years


    ago.


    Samuel''s grandma didn''t agree to their marriage, and Emma always stayed in the United States. Fate


    ys cruel tricks sometimes.


    "Despite all this, now that he will have a baby soon, he can''t keep thinking about Emma!" She had


    suffered such losses!


    Harry knew what L thought. He would talk with Samuel about it if given a chance.


    Hey closer to L and smelled her aroma from behind. Only her aroma made him feel at ease.


    "Honey¡­" L thought of the tender E, and gently stroked Harry''s chest.


    Harry immediately held her hand. "Yes? What''s wrong?"


    L pulled back her small hand from his big palm. "Honey, do you think I... am tough?" He reminisced


    on the past. She was indeed not very gentle in front of him in many cases.


    Harry was confused. What irritated her? Why did she suddenly ask this question? Harry was confused,


    but he answered, "No, I like your toughness. I like everything of you." What he said was true.


    Love me, love my dog.


    L looked at his handsome face and kissed his thin lips...


    Summer was approaching.


    E Bo, who was expecting, took care of the flowers in the greenhouse and sweated profusely.


    Samuel stood in his room. Many women''s products suddenly appeared in his room. There were also


    many female clothes in the closet.


    There was a faint scent everywhere, and those baby clothes and supplies reminded him that he would


    soon wee a baby.


    But the woman who let him appreciate this kind of joy was not the one he loved.


    Going over to the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw a woman who wiped her sweat clumsily in the


    greenhouse in the back garden.


    His grandma walked over and gave her a piece of watermelon. She immediately put down the kettle


    and took the watermelon from his grandma.


    Maybe it was sweet. It was a pleasure to eat it.


    She moved here more than a month ago. After less than half a month... She would give birth to the


    baby!


    His parents always lived in the urban area. He didn''t return often. Only his grandma and this woman


    lived here.


    Samuel took back his gaze and strode to the back garden.

 Chapter 4 It Was Too Hard to Leave This Place

    Chapter 4 It Was Too Hard to Leave This ce


    In the flower garden.


    Melody Han took out a wet tissue for E. "Wipe your sweat with this. Pregnant women cannot tolerate


    hot weather." While saying those words, she fetched out a wet tissue from a melon tray.


    "Grandma, thanks for the watermelon." The two of them stayed in the old house, while the servants


    were out to buy vegetables. E felt much better after wiping her sweat off her cheeks.


    Melody Han made a gesture to show didn''t mind and said, "It is very easy to cut up a watermelon. The


    watermelon is so sweet!"


    E responded with a nod of approval and ced the remaining peel down. When she was ready to


    pick up another slice, she heard somebody remark, "Don''t you know that pregnant women shouldn''t


    eat too much watermelon?"


    E and her grandma turned around at the same time. They saw Samuel at the door in a white T-shirt.


    At this moment, he, with a gloomy face, was staring at E who was subconsciously protecting her


    stomach.


    Being pleasantly surprised for a while, E was scared into putting the melon in her hands back on the


    tray immediately.


    Melody Han made a long face for a minute. With a hint of sarcasm in her voice, Melody Hand said, "I


    even forgot I have a grandson, too!"


    Poor E! Though Samuel rarely kept herpany, she neverined.


    Worse, Samuel had the nerve to appear on the entertainment news with that woman, Emma!


    The number of people who wanted to dig up Samuel''s personal business increased, as his fame rose.


    Some news was unexpectedly exposed in public yesterday.


    In particr, the provoking headline ¨C "Golden Layer has an affair with Editor-in-Chief Emma, when he


    has a pregnant wife at home."


    E got so upset upon receiving that news, that Melody Han was at a loss for how tofort her.


    Even so, E still felt pleasantly surprise the moment she saw Samuel today.


    The fact that she didn''t get angry over Samuel''s inappropriate behavior was proof of how much her


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    granddaughter-inw loved her grandson. Melody Han thought to herself.


    "Grandma!" Samuel greeted Melody Han respectfully.


    Melody Han pulled a face and ignored his arrival. Somewhat embarrassed, E hurried to say,


    "Grandma, don''t be offended, since Samuel is back."


    Melody Han red at E after hearing what she just said, "Why do you call him Samuel? You should


    still address him as ''husband'', even in my presence."


    Err......Err.... The stylish grandma made E purse her lips into a smile.


    The weather didn''t seem to be so stifling after Samuel saw the smile of the woman with rose cheeks.


    "Grandma, let''s head in. It is a bit hot here." E supported Melody Han by her arms, and they went


    toward the house.


    Melody Han nced at Samuel. She then patted E''s hands, "E, don''t concern yourself with


    someone who doesn''t consider you worth his time and don''t cry sadly at night on your own! You are


    now responsible for your own health and your baby."


    How did grandma know? Embarrassed, E quickly denied with a flush face, "No, no, no.......I didn''t


    cry. Grandma, I''m really happy being with you and having you spoil me!" Fearing that the man behind


    her might generate some strange ideas, she sped up the pace.


    Perhaps her pregnancy caused her to be a little sentimental. She couldn''t help shedding tears on


    the nights shey on therge bed all alone.


    E muttered in her mind, ''How did grandma know that? Did I cry rather loudly?''


    Melody Han sighed to herself as she watched her granddaughter-inw. She knew that her son,


    daughter-inw and grandson all liked Emma. She prayed that everything would be fine after E gave


    birth.


    Samuel genuinely felt ufortable, since he waspletely oblivious of how the two supported each


    other.


    However, Samuel was troubled by what grandma just said. ''Why would that woman cry at night? For


    his sake? Shouldn''t she know that she was bound to spend those nights alone? So was she hoping


    that he''d stay with her?''


    E felt much better after entering the air-conditioned living room.


    After she helped grandma sit on the sofa, she spotted the approaching shadow in the doorway, and


    then she dly walked into kitchen to open the freezer.


    She washed some fruits, brought them over and put them down in front of Samuel, who sat opposite of


    grandma, "Samuel, eat some fruit." She awkwardly bent down and then stood up again, obviously


    making an enormous effort.


    Melody Han grinned, "E, ever since my grandson returned, you have been focusing on him. What


    about me?" See, there was no fruit for her.


    In this moment, being observed by Samuel''s eyes, E felt somewhat shy and her face turned red,


    "Grandma, I''ll peel you some dried fruit." Suddenly she took a tray with some dried fruit in sheer panic,


    and then expertly took up a nutcracker to crush the walnuts for Melody Han.


    Samuel looked at them indifferently and thought: Is she trying to cater to him?


    "Grandma, here you are." Her sweet voice interrupted his thinking.


    While taking the walnut pulp and putting it in her mouth, Melody Han cast a nce at her grandson


    who was staring at E.


    "Samuel, are you leaving?" A question was asked seemingly inadvertently by Melody Han when she


    looked at the walnut pulp in her hands.


    He will leaveter? After hearing what Melody Han said, a sh of disappointment appeared in her


    eyes, and the smile on her face also faded away.


    Samuel leaned on the sofa, feeling that there was a little smile on that woman''s face. It was too hard


    for him to leave this ce while being aware of her state of sudden change.


    He had just finished awsuit. Now he just came back to see his grandma. Emma was still waiting for


    him, so he would leave soon.


    "You should go right now!" Her grandson''s silence made Melody Han a little angry.


    The smile on the lips of E was no longer hooked, and the movements of her hands started to be a


    little flustered.


    "Ah!" A sharp cry came out owing to the pain from her hand. E did not focus on what she was doing,


    and she gripped her fingers with a walnut clip.


    Melody Han heard the scream of E and quickly tried to figure out what happened. Surprisingly, the


    opposite Samuel was even faster than her.


    He sat up and reached E in just two steps, clutching her hand.


    Looking at her red finger, Samuel was angry and his tone became very blunt. "How stupid are you?


    How can you hurt yourself just by crushing walnuts!"


    E had been thinking about rubbing it, but when Samuel reprimanded her, her eyes became moist.


    He had never done this before. When everyone was together, Samuel was always happy and


    asionally very funny.


    But since they were together, Samuel had always been serious in front of her. Even now he was as


    cold as an ice.


    She married him, depriving him of his love. Wasn''t he also suffering?


    "I''m... I''m sorry." She pulled her hand from his hand, stood up awkwardly from the stool and went


    upstairs.


    ''Sorry? Why did she apologize?''


    Samuel began to wonder if he treated her too seriously when he looked at the awkward figure of the


    woman upstairs.


    In retrospect, it was he who took advantage of her.


    "Samuel, get out! Don''te to see me again!" Melody Han looked at the figure of E upstairs. She


    was very upset. She wore a distraught look and mmed her hand down on the table. She wanted to


    kick Samuel out.


    Her grandmother wore a straight face, so Samuel knew that she was truly angry. In reaction, he


    scratched his ck hair with irritation.


    "I didn''t say that I''m going to leave this evening!" Then he sat back on the couch. Melody''s face looked


    radiant after she heard that.

 Chapter 5 Caused Ella to Feel Inferior For A Moment

    Chapter 5 Caused E to Feel Inferior For A Moment


    E Bo locked the door and leaned against it. Her tears fell down endlessly.


    She cried for about two minutes and wiped her eyes dry. ''E, to marry Samuel is already what you


    want. Why are you still crying?


    It is already a huge step between you and him to be able to stay silently next to him and watch him,


    isn''t it?


    Why are you having bad feelings now? If Samuel didn''t get drunk that night, would he have slept with


    you? Would he have married you?''


    ...


    On thinking that, she walked to the dresser, took out some tissue and wiped her tears away.


    She flicked open her cellphone, the screen still showed the news page with the picture she had been


    looking at the whole night.


    Emma looked all joyful while holding hands with handsome Samuel. They walked into a hotel room.


    The smile on Samuel''s face... also looked so happy and joyful.


    Has she be the third wheel?


    Tears came up again and she quickly wiped it away. She closed the web page and tried not to see the


    picture again.


    She felt a little bit tired and went to the big bed which she had been sleeping on by herself all this time.


    E fell asleep soon.


    The room was silent for a few minutes.


    The door was opened from the outside. The man who walked in looked at the sleeping beauty and took


    a light step.


    He walked to his bed. His bed sheets were either ck or gray.


    But now, out of nowhere, it was reced with pink color. The sheets were spread neatly across the bed


    and did not fit with the room decor at all.


    It looked like the woman had been crying, because her eyelids were reddish. She was putting one hand


    on her bump.


    The air conditioner was set to a low temperature, even he could sense the coldness. But the woman


    wore nothing but a piece of maternity dress.


    He walked quietly to the bedside and spread the nicely folded pink summer sheet on her.


    However, as soon as he turned around, she kicked the sheet away and clumsily changed her pose.


    He had to put the sheet on her again. This time, E felt that someone was putting the sheet on her.


    At thetter stage of her pregnancy, E only had light sleep. She opened her eyes to see what was


    going on. All she saw was a familiar back.


    The door was closed in silence. E was now fully awake.


    She just saw Samuel. So the sheet on her was put by him then?


    Thinking of this possibility, E held tightly to the summer sheet and her face was lit up by happiness.


    When E woke up again, it was already five o''clock in the afternoon.


    She got out of the bed, tidied up her hair a little bit and walked out of the room.


    At the second floor stairway.


    E looked at the man on the sofa who was working with hisputer. For a moment, she thought she


    had seen an illusion.


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and wondered, was it really Samuel who was now on the sofa? So he


    didn''t take off?


    She held down her joy and walked slowly down along the staircase to the first floor.


    Samuel noticed her the moment she looked at him on the second floor.


    He focused on the documents of hisputer, however he could still see the pregnant woman who


    walked into the kitchen from the corner of his eye.


    In the kitchen, Mrs. Feng and Mrs. Qi who had been looking after Melody Han were busy preparing


    dinner. Upon seeing E, Mrs. Qi called out, "E, you go and rest. We will soon be ready to serve


    dinner."


    Usually E woke up early and would help around the kitchen, preparing vegetable. Clearly she was


    "Alright, I will go and fetch granny." She walked out of the kitchen.


    Not far from here, the man was still focusing on his work. E walked as quietly as possible despite the


    fact that she seldom made any noise when walking. She hoped not to disturb him.


    She barely walked one step up when the man called out to her, "You just sit somewhere, I will go


    upstairs to get granny."


    She was so clumsy and with such a huge hump, it would be quite tiring to walk up and down the stairs


    so he would rather do it himself.


    ''He heard my steps...''


    "It is fine. You can continue with your work. I am not doing anything anyway." It was obvious that her


    face was lit up with joy.


    Samuel noticed that whenever she talked to him, her face was always lit up with joy and cautiousness.


    She was never like this when she was with him before. This was not E''s original character!


    Upon hearing her refusal, Samuel was not pleased. He put down his notebook and walked towards the


    staircase.


    He cast a nce to her direction and without saying any words, he walked upstairs.


    E felt a little bit awkward and touched her nose. She sat back on the sofa as he had told her.


    She saw several folders on the desk and thought to herself that he must be very busy everyday.


    After all, he was an internationally famouswyer and surely a lot of people wanted to consult him.


    Therefore, she must behave herself and not cause any trouble, or create anything unnecessary to


    bother him.


    When she was still in the entertainment industry, she heard about that Samuel had already won several


    international cases.


    Then she would read rted financial news or international news and giggle like a silly child. In these


    news pictures, Samuel was always dressed neatly in suits and glowed with confidence.


    When her brother had a gathering with Samuel and the others, he would sometimes bring her along.


    Samuel with his cool elegance and asional jokes was always deeply attractive to her.


    The first time she confessed her love to him was five years ago. Back then, he was with Harry on a trip


    to D city. It was such a long time ago, he probably forgot it himself.


    Just like she had imagined, she was turned down. She was turned down many times afterward. He


    always had one reason: He loved someone else. Someone else upied his mind.


    She really envied the person who upied his mind. However, she had never seen her.


    It wasn''t until the incident in Splendid Garden Apartments that E met her. She was indeed very


    charming and beautiful. She was just as well beaming with confidence as Samuel.


    This even caused E to feel inferior for a moment.


    ...


    Samuel looked at the woman who was gazing at hisputer. She was smiling for a moment and then


    frowned.


    He nced at theputer screen. There was nothing but a Logo!


    What was she thinking about then? He suddenly realized that she was bit goofy.


    "E, dinner is ready!" Melody was downstairs somehow and E just woke up from her thoughts.


    She leaned on the sofa arm and stood up. She walked towards the bathroom of the first floor.


    Samuel walked into the bathroom with her. Fortunately there were two taps.


    She sensed the man standing next to her in silence. E was nervous although she had no idea what


    she was nervous about.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Plop!" She identally dropped the slippery soap onto the floor.


    She looked at the soap as it was gliding away and helplessly walked to the room corner.


    When she was about to pick it up, a big hand pulled her arm.


    Samuel picked up the soap and rinsed it under the water tap. Then he handed it over to the little


    woman.


    E took over the soap. With her bump pressing against the washing basin, she had to make an effort


    to touch the water.


    Samuel felt sorry for her when he saw her having difficulty washing hands due to the bump.


    He stood behind her, pressed closely to her back and surrounded her with his arms. He pulled over her


    hands, spayed some water on them and washed them clean.

 Chapter 6 Please Lend Me Some Money

    Chapter 6 Please Lend Me Some Money


    The woman''s pleasant scent greeted his nose. He would never forget her scent that night. At this


    moment, he felt restless with his mind jumping around.


    E Bo allowed him to drag her hand and wash it. What he washed was not her hands, but her heart.


    Seeing the smile on her round face from the mirror, he raised a smile, too.


    He closed the tap, wiped up her hands patiently and went out of the washroom, holding her little fat


    hand.


    Seeing the couple walk hand in hand towards her, Melody smiled with satisfaction.


    "Quick! Dinner''s ready. Well, sit here, Samuel. E, sit beside Samuel." Melody deliberately put their


    seats together.


    Samuel knew what his grandma meant. He did not say no, he just dragged the chair out of the table for


    E Bo.


    He sat down beside her after she was seated.


    Dinner tonight was quite abundant with six dishes and one soup as well as lotus seed wheat kernels


    porridge, E Bo''s favorite.


    With a look at these dishes, Melody winked at her grandson. Samuel had to refill E Bo''s bowl with


    dishes.


    Seeing the shrimp meat in her bowl, E Bo was deeply touched. That was enough. She was satisfied.


    Lowering her head, she ate that shrimp meat happily, only to find that was more delicious than ever.


    Perhaps, that was when she started to love shrimp meat.


    During tonight''s dinner, E Bo''s joy was so obvious. She was smiling all the time when talking to


    Melody. She ate quite a lot.


    Yet her appetite was a shock to Samuel. Two bowls of porridge, six mini soupy buns along with other


    dishes.


    Was thismon that pregnant women were all big eaters?


    After dinner, the sky was a little darkened. Melody told Samuel, "Now that you are home today, I''m


    gonna have a rest. You walk with E for a while."


    Hearing what Melody said, E Bo took a look at Samuel, who was ready to start his business work,


    and refused, "No need, grandma. I''m OK alone."


    Today she had been a big trouble to him. If there was more, he was bound to hate her more.


    She walked to the door, wore her ts, opened the door and walked outside.


    A gust of hot wind blew on her face, leaving her with a sudden sense of sweating.


    However, for her baby, she had no choice but to walk for half an hour or an hour.


    When she walked out of the Shao family''s gate, out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a figure.


    Could that be him? She was so nervous that her heart beat so fast.


    Samuel followed this pregnant women. It was getting darker and letting her go out alone was quite


    worrying.


    Knowing he was walking along with her, she did not say a single word. She was afraid that he would


    hate her if she said a word.


    This year, the hotness came quite early. It was in middle April and the temperature reached 82.04 ¨H.


    The expected date of the baby was in early May. At that time, it must be very hot.


    Luckily, the air conditioners would help. But as she would be in a month of confinement, the air


    conditioners could not be used all the time.


    Although it was a suburb here, the green projects were quite good. She walked along the park.


    Then she headed for the street. It would be more busy crossing the street.


    People here all finished dinner not long ago and went out for a walk.


    Walking to the downtown area, these two were still silent. There were too many people here, so


    Samuel approached E Bo consciously.


    At the gate of dessert shop.


    E Bo took a look at ice cream and then peeked at Samuel.


    She wanted to eat ice cream but she had no money.


    "Samuel..." She looked around and didn''t dare to look straight into his eyes.


    Samuel looked at the women who was shorter than him and had been taken for his little sister. He


    seemed to know that she loved ice cream, but he didn''t intend to say that out loud.


    "I am not your Samuel now." He said that all of a sudden, which was a little confusing to E Bo.


    Samuel looked at this little puzzled woman and became quite happy. "Call me Sam."


    From that night, each time she called him Samuel, he always couldn''t help recalling the night when she


    was under him and called him in that way.


    "Sam?" She called him tentatively. He nodded casually. Whatever! As long as she would not call him


    Samuel again.


    E Bo stuttered, "I want to have an ice cream, but I don''t have money." Her round face blushed


    beautifully.


    "So what?" He asked deliberately.


    What so what! So, she''d like to eat one! The little woman''s expression turned quite annoyed. "Please


    lend me some money." Her voice turned official, without previous shyness and uneasiness.


    Samuel raised his bushy eyebrows and continued to tease her, "I''ve got no money, either."


    Her face was filled with disappointment, but she did not stop asking, "Did you bring your cell phone with


    you?" She even forgot to bring a cell phone, but he probably remembered! Mobile-phone payment


    would do!


    Quite clever. However, "I didn''t bring my cell phone, either." It seemed quite obvious to E Bo that he


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    did it on purpose! So he was unwilling to buy her an ice cream?


    If he wasn''t, she would give up.


    She walked back with loss and disappointment, never thinking that Samuel was joking.


    However, Samuel did note along. She felt more disappointed as she did not see his figure through


    the corner of her eyes.


    Was she asking too much? It was good enough that he was willing to go out for a walk with her. "Do not


    ask for too much, E Bo." She warned herself in a low voice.


    "Men were always greedy. The more they got, the more they wanted."


    All of a sudden, one thing just popped out and she was startled.


    She took a closer look. It was a mango ice cream!


    Her unhappy face turned into a big smile. Samuel yed a joke with her.


    "So I can''t y a trick with you now?" Once when they were together, unabashed as she was, he


    always teased her and made her stamp her feet.


    E Bo was eating the ice cream with contentment and did not tend to respond to Samuel.


    Samuel looked at the little women who was eating ice cream attentively. Now what? He was no more


    important than her ice cream?


    "It''s OK to eat the ice cream, but you cannot eat it up!" A passenger walked at a fast pace, looking at


    his cell phone with his head lowered. Seeing the passenger almost bump into her, Samuel dragged her


    into his embrace right away.


    The passenger found there was a person in front of him and edged away. Thus she was not knocked


    down.


    Taking a look at that passenger, E Bo found out that if it were not for Samuel, she would have run


    into him.


    "Thanks!" She stopped eating the ice cream and said that to the man.


    Samuel let her go and said, "Never mind. Sit here and we''ll leave after you finish." He pointed at the


    bench along the road and sat down with her.


    The man was elegantly seated with his legs folded, attracting quite a few second nces. Though


    Samuel not the most handsome, he was quite good-looking.


    As for E Bo, being pregnant, she couldn''t dress up. If no one thought she was ugly, she would thank


    God, because she was not expecting anyone topliment her appearance.

 Chapter 7 It was Tiring to Be Pregnant

    Chapter 7 It was Tiring to Be Pregnant


    She goggled at every woman who was ncing at Samuel in admiration. When these women met her


    gaze, they changed their faces right away.


    Samuel of course knew what she was doing. He didn''t mind it at all. He just looked at the disappearing


    ice-cream in her hand.


    When half of the ice-cream was eaten, he drew it from her hand without hesitation.


    "Half of it is left. It''s a waste to throw it away!" She was urgent to take it back. She still wanted to eat it!


    Samuel grabbed her spoon and ate it up within seconds. Finally he threw away the empty box.


    ...


    E Bo had nothing to say as the rest of the ice-cream was eaten by him.


    The most important thing was that the ice-cream was her leftovers and the spoon was also used by


    her. As she knew, he was a slight neat freak.


    Didn''t he mind her saliva and used spoon?


    Samuel looked at her regretful eyes and couldn''t help saying, "You can eat as much as you want after


    giving birth!"


    Finally E Bo nodded satisfactorily. At that time, the sky was getting dark.


    They walked towards home without a word, but the atmosphere was nice.


    When they walked into the living room, a gust of cool windforted E Bo.


    She changed her shoes and rushed to the second floor.


    It seemed that she was in a hurry. Why was she in such a hurry?


    Samuel changed his shoes too and hurried to follow her upstairs.


    E Bo was already covered with sweat and hurried to take a shower.


    When Samuel ran into the room, E Bo was already in the bathroom.


    Samuel didn''t notice her when he came in, so he was a little curious and worried about why she ran so


    fast when he couldn''t find her.


    Opening up the door of bathroom, he heard a scream, "Ah!"


    When E Bo was preparing to turn the shower on, Samuel came in. Usually she was not used to


    locking the door as Samuel never came back.


    Samuel was stunned, as he saw something he shouldn''t have. Looking at her crimson cheeks out of


    shyness, he went out of the bathroom as if nothing had happened. ¡¤


    After closing the door, Samuel leaned on the wall heavily.


    Damn it! How could he have a physical reaction....when he saw her naked body.


    Being agitated, he went to the first floor to pick up hisputer and documents. He recovered his


    breath after a while.


    As Samuel walked out of the bathroom hurriedly, E Bo bit her lower lip slightly and thought: ''My God!


    He looked all over my body unintentionally once again.''


    She swore that she didn''t mean to do that!


    She wrapped her long hair with a tower which had been washed yesterday and took a simple shower to


    wash off her sweat.


    When she finished it, Samuel was handling his business at his table near the window.


    Closing the bathroom door, shey on her bed directly without interrupting him.


    Samuel felt the sound behind him and put down his documents. He found a pair of pajamas and


    walked into bathroom.


    E Bo held her phone tightly. Would he really stay here tonight? She couldn''t help smiling sweetly.


    Flipping open her phone, she saw some phone numbers, all of which were from her brother. She called


    back.


    "Brother." Her voice was so clear and melodious. This was the true E Bo that Samuel knew before.


    Samuel at first wanted to get out of the bathroom and make an important call. When he heard E Bo''s


    voice, he stopped.


    "Samuel is at home.... He came back! ... Brother, you needn''t worry about us. He is nice to me! ... It''s


    true. We just came back after a walk!"


    E Bo was grateful that Samuel came back today and did these things for her. Otherwise, she would


    have no idea about how to answer these questions of her brother.


    Over the line, Eason Bo asked E to give the phone to Samuel. But E said, "Samuel is bathing.


    Brother, don''t worry about me. I am fine.... Half a month! Ok! See ya!"


    Samuel never listened to others'' calls stealthily, but this time he couldn''t help himself. He didn''t expect


    that E Bo would say good words for him.


    When Samuel walked out of bathroom, E Bo was looking at her cell phone. She seemed to be


    overwhelmed with joy.


    He stopped wiping his hair. He thought she was a kid before and was not his type.


    But now, it seemed that as a kid, she was lovely.


    He couldn''t focus on his work so he turned off hisputer andy on the bed. E Bo was so


    surprised that her cell phone nearly fell down to the bed.


    She subconsciously moved to one side and left enough room for this man.


    Samuel took out his phone and had a look at the time. He noticed her slight movement and turned off


    the phone.


    "Aren''t you afraid of falling off the bed?" He didn''t look at her at all and turned off the light directly.


    There was only bedmp lighting.


    E Bo was so nervous when the room became darker. This was her second time sleeping with


    Samuel in the same bed.


    She moved towards him obediently and at that moment her fragrance distracted Samuel''s mind.


    Not a single word between them, they yed with their phones for a while and then E Bo turned it


    off, preparing to sleep.


    Samuel saw that she was going to sleep and he also turned off his phone,ying beside her.


    The air conditioner was working so it was a little cold. He tenderly covered her with a quilt.


    When Samuel was already falling into sleep, E Bo turned her body over, peeping at the profile of this


    man.


    She dared not watch him in such an angle before. His eyes were closed slightly, the nose was high and


    the lips were closed tightly.


    Every part of him was so attractive to her.


    "Sleep!" Although the light was turned off, he could feel her eyesight and let out one word.


    Being caught by Samuel, E Bo pretended to close her eyes right away. But not long after, she came


    a little nearer to Samuel.


    She guessed that Samuel''s hug must be warm.


    The room was so quiet. E Bo could feel her breath.


    She rolled over to lie on her back. At this time, her waist began to hurt again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Since two or three mouth ago, her waist was always sore and painful. Sometimes she even couldn''t


    move.


    She signed voicelessly. It was so tiring to be pregnant. But fortunately she was going to give birth soon.


    She checked what she had not prepared for baby in her mind and wanted to go shopping tomorrow.


    She was forced to turn her body again out of the pain in her waist, with her back to Samuel.


    Samuel felt this woman beside him didn''t sleep well. Was she ufortable?


    "What''s the matter with you?" Finally he spoke out in the darkness.


    E Bo opened her eyes right away and apologized carefully, "I am so sorry to bother you,. I didn''t


    mean to do that."


    Later she did not dare to make noise and move. She held her breath carefully lest Samuel didn''t sleep


    well and never came back.


    He frowned. Why did she always apologize to him? "You didn''t interrupt me. Are you okay? You seems


    ufortable."


    E Bo hesitated for a while and said, "Maybe it is because the baby is getting bigger, so my waist


    always feels painful if I keep the same position for a long time."

 Chapter 8 Be Right There

    Chapter 8 Be Right There


    A big palm rested on her waist. Feeling the temperature from her waist, E opened her eyes wide.


    What was Samuel doing? Was he giving her a waist massage?


    He was unskilled. It was just an ordinary massage, but her waist was significantly better.


    Samuel sat on the bed and gently massaged E. Her skin was smooth. Would her baby have smooth


    skin?


    Every ce touched by the palm was burning hot.


    About five minutester, E pulled Samuel''s big palm that gave her a massage, "Thank you. Samuel,


    I''m Ok now, you should get some sleep!" Her voice sounded pleasing. Samuel pulled his big palm out


    of her chubby hands andy in bed silently.


    He felt empty. Maybe they slept in the same bed but dreamed different dreams.


    After a long period of time, E was still awake, but she just dared not move.


    Samuel heard the uneven breathing of E and judged that she was not asleep. So he pulled her into


    his arms and let her rest her head on his arm.


    With this move, E''s eyes turned red. She stuck tightly in Samuel''s arms and boldly rested her right


    hand on his waist.


    Samuel didn''t refuse. She raised the corners of her mouth and closed her eyes.


    It would be nice if she could sleep like this in Samuel''s arms every day.


    Samuel smelled the scent from E and regretted for a moment. As a normal man, how could he bear


    to cuddle her in his arms?


    Samuel tried hard to think about the case that would be tried, the information and evidence...


    E was about to fall asleep in his arms, but he was still holding himself back.


    At this time, his cell phone suddenly rang. E who was already asleep in his arms shook slightly and


    woke up.


    The ringing disturbed her sleep. He annoyingly picked up the cell phone on the bedside table. Who was


    calling in the middle of the night?


    Seeing the caller ID, Samuel''s eyes became dark, but eventually he pressed the answer button.


    He heard the voice of a man over the phone, "Hello, are you a friend of the owner of this cell phone?"


    Samuel frowned. Why did a man use her cell phone?


    E changed her position and left his arms. He got out of bed and walked toward the window.


    "Yes."


    "Sir, here is the thing. The owner of this cell phone is drunk here, but we are closing soon. Could you


    pick her up?" The man over the phone was very polite. He should be a waiter or something.


    Emma was drunk? "Be right there."


    After asking the man for the address, Samuel immediately turned on the bedsidemp and put on his


    clothes.


    E, staying in bed, watched what Samuel was doing. He was leaving? Would hee back? It was


    from that woman, right? When the phone screen was lit up, she saw the name of Emma.


    The room was still very silent. Only the sound of Samuel dressing could be heard. He turned off the


    bedsidemp.


    In the darkness, he stopped and said in a low voice, "Sorry to bother you. You should go back to


    sleep!" His strangeness and politeness hurt her heart.


    Then he opened the door and left without looking back.


    Soon, E heard he started the car downstairs. He left...


    His smell remained on the bed. E moved to his pillow, lingered on it to smell his smell and closed her


    eyes.


    A tear fell silently on the pillow and soon disappeared.


    Just as Samuel appeared, he also disappeared quickly...


    At Green Sun Private Club.


    Samuel parked the car at the door of the club and strode to a private room on the second floor.


    Pushing open the door of the room, he saw the wine table was messy and three pairs of used


    chopsticks were thrown on the wine table in a muddle.


    A woman was lying on the table, her eyes closed and her face reddish.


    "Emma." He gently shook the unresponsive woman. Emma moved a bit, changed her posture and


    continued to slumber.


    Samuel helplessly lifted her up by her waist and left the private room.


    At Lake Garden.


    Normally, only Samuel lived in that several thousand square feet apartment on the 26th floor


    Only his grandma, parents, and Emma hade here, while only he and Emma had lived here.


    He put Emma, who was still asleep, in the room next door to the bedroom. She temporarily stayed here


    after this return.


    Samuel put Emma on the big bed and wanted to take her shoes off.


    Emma hung on to his neck tightly and refused to let go.


    Samuel wanted to push away her arms. She opened her eyes and seemed to have sobered up some,


    "Samuel." She called out his name in surprise.


    Samuel smiled, "Well, let go of me. I''ll take off your shoes."


    Emma looked at the man who was smiling at her. Didn''t he go to the old house to apany his wife?


    Not only did she not let go of Samuel, but she kissed his thin lips. Samuel''s smile disappeared.


    He leapt from her body hard.


    She looked coldly at the man who was avoiding her and stood up from the bed, "Samuel, don''t you love


    me?" She asked coldly.


    Samuel looked at her with a touch ofplexity in his eyes, "Whether I love you or not is irrelevant.


    Since I am married now, we can''t be together."


    "Why did you bring me back?" As he refused, Emma raised her voice, and her face was full of pain.


    He turned around and walked away. Emma rushed over immediately to stop him by putting her arms


    around his waist.


    "Samuel, don''t go. I feel bad." Her tears fell down her cheeks.


    Samuel turned around to take the woman who stopped him in his arms, "Emma..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Before he finished his words, Emma kissed his lips on tiptoes.


    "Samuel, stay with me tonight, okay?" He knew what she meant.


    Without waiting for him to decide, Emma looked at Samuel, took a step back and loosened the


    waistband on her skirt without hesitation.


    Samuel changed his countenance and thought of E who was carrying a baby and lying in bed in the


    old house.


    Without looking back, he opened the door of the room, shut it, and went to his own room.


    He and Emma were together because he saved her from his uncle.


    Half a year after Emma broke up with Samuel''s uncle, she began to chase after him. He was attracted


    to her straightforwardness and decisiveness.


    His ideal girlfriend must be a decisive and straightforward woman, so they were together.


    They had been on and off again through their school years up until recently.


    However, they had never gotten so far as to get naked with each other.


    As Emma and Samuel''s uncle were once together, his grandma disagreed to their rtionship.


    He knew that his grandma didn''t agree, so they weren''t together in the true sense.


    The watch on his wrist told him that it was past 2 a.m. A case would be tried tomorrow, so he didn''t


    want to return to the old house.

 Chapter 9 I Have Something to Ask You

    Chapter 9 I Have Something to Ask You


    Emma gently rubbed her temples, sitting on an armchair.


    She knew this afternoon that Samuel went to the old house. Even though it was night, there was no


    sign that he woulde back.


    She also knew that his wife was at the old house, too. She could not give that woman and Samuel any


    chance to get along.


    So she went out for a drink deliberately so as to force him toe back.


    She was so vulnerable just now. Why didn''t he want her? Was it because he minded that she was not a


    virgin anymore?


    The year when she was 17, Samuel''s uncle forced her. Samuel saved her identally, but it was still


    toote.


    Emma staggered into the bedroom and closed her eyes, thinking what she was going to do. Should I


    let Samuel go?''


    The next day.


    Samuel went to the court for an international fraud case. As for E Bo, she walked to the mall, slowly


    and alone.


    The baby had so many clothes that Samuel''s grandma bought for it. She just needed to buy some baby


    aprons, little socks and such.


    With one foot into the baby''s area, her cell phone rang. ''Who would call me?''


    She sat on the bench nearby and took her cell phone out.


    It was a stranger. "Hello!"


    "E Bo?" A cold voice came out of the cell phone. If she got it right, that was Emma.


    E Bo looked at the call that was got through. Such a bummer!


    "What can I do for you?" She looked at a ck tie on a male model nearby, which had dark striped


    pattern. "That would be very handsome on Samuel." She thought.


    Emma listened to the calm voice. Actually, she didn''t care about her attitude at all, "Do you know where


    Samuel wentter that night?"


    E Bo knew, of course, "When my husband picked up the call, I was in his arms. Of course I know


    where he went!"


    Emma clenched the cigarette in her hand, "Alright. But it was me who was in his arms after midnight!"


    She deliberately made that sound sweet.


    "So what? You are just a mistress! Aren''t you?" A mistress was deemed to be scorned forever.


    Emma smiled. "Mistress? Did he even touch you again, after you became pregnant?" My question was


    simple, but if that woman thought too much, it was not me who was to me.''


    E Bo frowned. "What does that mean?" Was she telling her Samuel''s physical desire these months


    was taken care of by her, Emma?


    "We''ve got so much time ahead of us. If you are willing to be a mistress for life, that''s fine for me." E


    Bo hung up the phone. "This woman, Emma, was such a bummer!" She thought.


    When the call was hung up, Emma''s face was distorted with fury. E Bo''s mind raced swiftly. "Emma


    called me. It''s not as simple as all that!"


    After lunch, E Bo was walking in the dining room for several circles to digest, while Melody was


    reading today''s newspaper.


    Suddenly, the door was opened. E Bo saw Samueling in. "Why does hee back now?" She


    had no idea.


    "Grandma!" Samuel greeted Melody wearing a poker face. Melody nced at him and nodded.


    When E Bo was about to greet him, Samuel turned his cloudy face to her.


    "Go upstairs. I have something to ask you." After saying this, he dragged her by the arm and went


    directly upstairs.


    "Why, what are you doing, Samuel? E''s pregnant, go slower." Melody put down the newspaper and


    came along.


    Seeing these two quarreling, her heart pounded.


    Samuel lifted her up, looking at the old woman behind him, " Are you satisfied now?"


    Seeing this, Melody did look satisfied. She covered her smiling mouth and sat back to the sofa.


    "These two kids are really getting along. Good sign!" Melody thought.


    E Bo put her hands around his neck in fear of falling down identally. She was not silly. Seeing


    Samuel''s depressed face, she absolutely knew that Samuel didn''te back out of his love.


    Samuel took E Bo into the room and locked it.


    When he turned his head back, a bag showed up in her hand. She looked at Samuel happily, "Sam, I


    bought this tie for you today. Check it out. Do you like it?"


    She took a delicate box out of the bag and opened it. It was a tie with dark striped pattern. She hoped


    he''d like it.


    The box was hit to the ground with a p by Samuel. Suddenly, a tie dropped out.


    Looking at that tie, E Bo''s face turned pale. ''This was the first gift I ever bought him. Look how that


    turned out.'' She thought to herself.


    Samuel took a look at the tie on the ground and then at this pale woman. He felt a kind of uneasiness.


    But he thought of the thing this morning and got angry, "Emma just called you to say goodbye. Why did


    you say that to hurt her?"


    E Bo moved her eyes to Samuel and said calmly, "What did I say?"


    Called for a goodbye? What, he bought that?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Samuel looked at her calm face, "Why did you ask me? Don''t you know yourself?" He raised his voice


    and his face was filled with anger.


    This was the first time for E Bo to see Samuel in such rage. What did Emma actually say?


    "Was it because I called her a mistress? Or because I said I was in your armsst night?" She asked


    calmly.


    Hearing E Bo say mistress, his face turned more gloomy, "Why the hell did you say Emma was a


    mistress? This is nder. You could be sued, you know that?" He looked at this woman in front of him


    coldly.


    "Oh, so she isn''t? She was in your armsst night, too, wasn''t she? I said nothing wrong!" She was


    getting more and more emotional.


    "What are you talking about? E Bo, if there is a mistress between you two, that should be you!" What


    Samuel said was like a knife, stabbing at E Bo''s heart.


    Yes! If she hadn''t slept with Samuel, she wouldn''t have gotten pregnant and married him, and Emma


    wouldn''t have been involved.


    Seeing E Bo''s face turning pale, Samuel could not bear it. But he couldn''t help saying, "You told


    Emma to die? How could you! You even said that I loved you. To be honest, I will love anyone except


    you!" The manughed in contempt.


    E Boughed, too. ''Emma was good at making Samuel believe her. For sure, if I said the truth, he


    wouldn''t believe me. So I might not bother to exin!'' E thought.


    "How could I not know how scheming you are when I was with you, E Bo!" He scoffed in a cold voice,


    but the woman kept silent.


    Samuel flew into a rage. He grabbed her wrist and said, "What do you mean by acting dumb?"


    He came to confront her and she was embarrassed by that fact? Embarrassed by the bad thing she


    had done?

 Chapter 10 Congratulations on the New Baby

    Chapter 10 Congrattions on the New Baby


    E Bo tried to loosen his grip on her wrist and sincerely looked into his eyes. "I have never said those


    words."


    Samuel angrily threw her hand away. He was so annoyed that he forgot she was pregnant. E was


    caught off guard and did not keep her bnce. She bumped against the dresser.


    "Ah!" Her belly hit straight onto the dresser and she instantly felt sharp pain.


    Samuel shockingly looked at E, as she copsed against the dresser and held her belly in pain.


    Samuel gazed at his trembling hands. What did he just do? He threw her away and made her fall!


    "Are you alright?" Without thinking, Samuel quickly walked up to her and held her tightly as her body


    was sliding down against the dresser.


    E held his hands tightly. Cold sweat came along with the severe pain.


    "It hurts..." She uttered the words between her teeth.


    It hurts? Shit! Samuel immediately held her up and carried her out of the room.


    On the first floor, Melody looked at her grandson who was rushingdownstairs and then at E who


    apparently was in great pain. She asked, "What is going on? What now? Is she delivering now? How


    can it be?"


    "I think so. I need to send her to the hospital first." Samuel walked fast with E in his arms to the car


    and put her on the back seats.


    ''Delivering now? Right now?'' Melody was at loss and did not react quickly to the situation. It only


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    urred to her that she needed to bring stuff to the hospital after she had paced in the living room


    several rounds.


    Samuel was anxiously driving the car as he dialed Chuck Si''s number. "Mate, are you still in C


    Country?"


    Once he got the answer, Samuel sped up and drove directly to Chengyang Private Hospital.


    In the back seats, E was so painful that she had to bite her bottom lip and pressed against her belly.


    Her face looked very pale and she was sweating.


    "You need to put up with it a little. I am taking you to the hospital right now." Last night he was thinking


    of bringing her to his apartment and letting her give birth there.


    Right now, as he looked at the woman who was enduring great pain in the car seat, his heart was filled


    with regret and sorrow.


    Why did he throw her away like that? She was pregnant with his child...


    When they reached the gate of the hospital, E was so painful that she started moaning.


    Samuel parked his car at will, carried E in his arms and started running into the hospital.


    Chuck Si had experienced the incident with L Li. When he heard how anxious Samuel sounded on


    the phone, he knew something was wrong. When Samuel and E showed up, Chuck was already


    waiting there with doctors and nurses.


    On seeing them, he ordered nurses to run over with a gurney.


    E wasid down by Samuel onto the gurney. Then he followed her towards the surgery room.


    "Shouldn''t it be another fortnight?" Chuck was quite confused and asked Samuel as he knew normally


    babies could arrive a few days earlier, but never a fortnight earlier.


    Samuel recalled what happened at home and remained silent.


    Chuck took a nce at Samuel and saw his gloomy face. He could roughly guessed what had


    happened. Samuel was stopped in front of the surgery room. He gazed at the red light as it lit up and


    sat down on the bench regretfully.


    Nothing should ever go wrong with E and her baby!


    Louder and louder screams from E could be heard from the surgery room. Samuel was in great


    sorrow and closed his eyes as he leaned against the wall.


    Why did he fight with a pregnant woman!


    At that moment, a nurse ran out of the surgery room and told him, "Mr. Shao, the Director said that an


    incorrect fetal position happened and now a Caesarean section is needed!"


    On hearing E shrieking in agony, Samuel?clenched his fist and nodded. "Tell Chuck to protect E no


    matter what!"


    "Okay!" The nurse replied and ran back to the surgery room.


    Time went by so slowly. Around fifteen minutester, Melody arrived with Mrs. Qi in a hurry.


    Samuel then realized it was time to inform the family, so he reached for his phone and called them one


    by one.


    "Samuel, what have you done to E?" Melody stood in front of her grandson and seriously gazed at


    Samuel, whose look was obviously full of sorrow.


    Samuel closed his eyes for a while but said nothing.


    Melody could do nothing but stood in front of him, waiting in vain. Just then, the door of the surgery


    room opened.


    They first heard a baby''s crying. Samuel was full of surprise and joy when he heard the sound.


    Then a doctor held a baby in his arms and walked out of the room. He said to them, "Congrattions


    on your new baby!"


    Melody was very excited and she rushed forward. How wonderful! Her great-grandson was here! He


    was here!


    Samuel stood up from the bench. His face was full of amazement and excitement.


    He looked at the baby who was waving his limbs and crying with an open mouth.


    Mrs. Qi quickly took out a small quilt and wrapped the baby up. Melody took over the baby from the


    doctor''s hands. She was so happy that she was close to tears.


    Samuel stopped the doctor who was about to return to the surgery room and bitterly asked, " How is


    she now?"


    The woman inside?had carried his child for almost 10 months and now gave birth to a healthy baby.


    What could he do to thank her?


    "The Director is now sewing up the cuts and wounds for her. Later she will be sent to the ward."


    On hearing that she was doing fine, Samuel felt relieved.


    He turned around and saw Melody was teasing the baby with great joy. His mood was also lit up. He


    was now a father!


    The baby was then sent upstairs for bathing. Melody and Mrs. Qi went there as well.


    Samuel received E as she was pushed out of the surgery room on the gurney. The effect of the


    anesthesia hadn''t worn off but E did have a clear mind.


    She heard when Samuel asked Chuck, "How is she now?"


    Chuck took off his mask and looked his buddy in the eyes. "Everything is alright now. But if you were


    five minuteste, both the mother and the baby would have been in danger!" He was toning it down a


    little bit; the truth was if they arrived five minutester, nobody could''ve saved their lives!


    Samuel looked at the woman lying on the gurney. Her eyes were closed tightly and her face was so


    pale. He was overwhelmed with regrets.


    "Samuel, have you informed Mr. Bo and Mrs. Bo?" Chuck suddenly asked.


    Samuel nodded and replied, "Eason is still abroad. He will be back by tomorrow."


    They moved E to the Exclusive Ward. With joint effort, Samuel and a doctor lifted E onto the ward


    bed without touching her wounds.


    E was put on a drip and then everyone walked out of the ward.


    Outside of the ward, Samuel was about to see Chuck off. Chuck took a quick nce at E and


    whispered, "You know, she is awake."


    As a close friend, he knew all this time E liked Samuel while Samuel liked Emma.


    But then out of blue, E was pregnant with Samuel''s child and this shocked everyone.


    But Samuel was not very keen on E. It was not until E was eight-months pregnant that they got the


    marriage certificate.


    Their rtionship must stand the test of ups and downs!


    However, it was easy for him to see through other people''s rtionship. When it came to his own


    rtionship, Chuck was quite agitated when he realized that he himself was about to get married soon.


    Samuel had some hard feelings when he heard Chuck''s reminder. Maybe she didn''t want to see him


    right now!


    When he walked back to the ward bed, Samuel looked at the woman whose eyes were still closed and


    tucked the quilt for her.


    Maybe he owed her an apology. "I am sorry." He sat down on the edge of the bed and tossed her fringe


    away from her forehead.

 Chapter 11 Jerry Shao

    Chapter 11 Jerry Shao


    Eid on the ward bed in silence. She heard what Samuel said, but she did not know how to react.


    She could not hold her feelings in and a teardrop went down her cheek.


    She was surely not asleep. Samuel wiped away her tear gently with his thumb.


    "E, move in with me to my apartment when you are out of the hospital." He stroked on her cheeks


    with gentleness.


    E slowly opened her eyes and looked confused. Was the man in front of her really Samuel? All these


    made her feel unreal.


    But it was really Samuel...


    What an unexpected turn of events! Samuel actually asked her to move in with him. Was it because "A


    son can make his mom honored?" That was all she could think of.


    Samuelughed and shook his head. "You think too much."


    E slowly nodded her head. Now she could really be with Samuel. The thought made her smile


    happily.


    For the moment, the unhappiness was gone and the ward ambiance was light and rxed.


    "Where is my baby?" Chuck only let her take a quick look and then the boy was taken away. The crib


    next to her bed was empty.


    "He has been taken upstairs and is now getting a bath." The thought of his son made Samuel smile.


    His eyes were full of joy.


    After a while, Melody came downstairs with the baby in her arms. She loved the boy so much that she


    had to hold him all the time.


    She came to E directly and pushed Samuel out of the way and said cheerfully, "Look E, your baby


    son!"


    Samuel looked at his grandma speechlessly. Why was he sidelined like that!


    E looked at the baby sleeping soundly. She was glowing with motherly pride.


    His little hands and his little face were just so adorable.


    This was her son. Her son with Samuel. The sweet thought made her smile even happier.


    Melody and Mrs.Qi were somehow no longer in the ward. The family of three were now enjoying their


    moment. ¡¤


    Samuel walked over and held up the other hand of the baby. His eyes were full of gentleness.


    "What shall we name him?" It had never urred to E till now. She was always by herself as Samuel


    was never there. She never thought of this question.


    Now the baby was here. They must face the question now.


    "Do you have anything suitable?" The baby was clinging onto Samuel''s finger. His heart almost melted


    away. Samuel took out his cellphone and took some photos of his son.


    E looked at Samuel as he was taking photos. At that very moment, she was truly happy.


    "I don''t know yet. Samuel, please name him." Their son named by him. How wonderful!


    Samuel put away the cellphone and thought for while and then he said, " I want him to grow up healthy


    and happy. Let''s name him Jerry."


    Jerry Shao? E paused a little and then she heard him saying, "Yes, Jerry Shao!"


    "Jerry Shao." She murmured the name to herself and nodded. It was a nice name. It was settled then


    that their son would be called Jerry Shao.


    The ambiance in the ward was peaceful and rxing.


    Not long, the door was opened and Samuel''s parents walked in.


    Samuel''s mother, Vi Yang was a senior manager at the bank. She had a tough and independent


    character just like Emma. Samuel''s father, Vincent Shao was the vice president of the bank. He was a


    practical and honest man.


    All Vi could see was the baby since the moment she stepped into the ward. She reached out for him


    and said, "My dearest,e to granny and let me have a good look at you."


    "Mom, Dad, you are here." E smiled and greeted them. Vi nced at her and did not have much


    reaction. She just nodded and then turned to the baby.


    Vincent was more caring and asked her, "E, are you feeling better now?" Originally, Vincent''s ideal


    daughter-inw was Emma Gu. But now since Samuel and E had already married, then he had to let


    bygones be bygones.


    E was quite moved. She looked at Vincent and replied, "I am feeling much better now. Thank you,


    Dad!"


    Vi who was busy teasing Jerry curled her lips when she heard their dialogue. The feeling she held


    towards E was not dislike, but it was definitely not affection.


    If it weren''t for Melody''s objection, her daughter-inw should have been Emma. While thinking of


    Emma, Vi smiled. She was such an ideal type. Emma was beautiful and elegant. She was


    independent at her work and she was skilful at cooking as well.


    Samuel observed his parents'' looks and he knew it well that his mother was still thinking of Emma. This


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    thought made him frown. He tucked E in and said, " You rest well. I need to go outside now."


    E looked at Samuel as he helped her with the quilt and nodded tamely: "Fine."


    Samuel went to the smoking area and lit up a cigarette. He looked at the garden outside of the window


    and fell into deep thoughts.


    E fell asleep. Melody and Vi were still holding Jerry with great affection.


    The ward door was opened again. This time came in the parents of E. E''s mother Jenny Si and


    father Richard Bo.


    Jenny''s dark long hair was neatly dressed into a knot on the top of her head. She wore a piece of


    green Chinese silk dress and a ssic hair pin was the only essory on her. In high heels, she ran


    towards to the bed eagerly without checking out the baby first. Jenny looked at her pale-faced daughter


    with great sorrow and held up her hands tightly. My poor daughter!


    "Don''t worry Jenny, E is alright. She is just sleeping now." Richard and Vincent were chatting. Melody


    came to her and stood next to her.


    Jenny was looking at E with great affection. She did not want to move her eyes away from her. On


    hearing Melody''s words, she nodded, "Melody, did E give birth naturally or have a C-section?" She


    recalled?that?E''s due date was two weeks away.


    With a gloomy face, Jenny quickly nced at Vi who was just about to put the baby back into the


    crib.


    She had visited the Shao family''s vi quite a few times. But she had never met E''s parents-inw. It


    was always Melody who greeted her.


    Melody was feeling awkward as well. After all, it was her grandson who pushed E and made her give


    premature birth. "It was C-section. The doctor said the baby had an incorrect fetal position and natural


    birth would be risky."


    At this moment, Samuel walked in as well. He saw E''s parents and greeted them:"Mom, Dad!"


    Richard nodded at him. He was quite pleased with his son-inw. But Jenny was not very pleased. She


    looked all gloomy and questioned him, "Samuel, shouldn''t E give birth like at least half a month


    Samuel recalled what happened in the vi and felt great guilt. He apologized to them: "Mom, Dad, it


    was my fault. I argued with E and identally pushed her belly..."


    "What did you say?!" Jenny was shocked and her eyes were wide open. She raised her voice. An


    argument? Pushed her belly?


    Vi noticed that Jenny had raised her voice when talking to Samuel and she was not pleased. "Come


    on, Jenny. Samuel has already apologized." "You should not be mad at him." "Besides, everything


    turned out fine, right?"


    Samuel noticed the dryness of his mother''s tone and winked at Vi, hinting her to stop talking.


    Jenny was offended by Vi''s tone. She was already quite angry.about the fact that it took so long for


    this couple to get married. What''s worse, there was never even a wedding ceremony. And now there


    was this news that her darling daughter had been mistreated, so naturally jenny was further infuriated.

 Chapter 12 What To Feed the Son

    Chapter 12 What To Feed the Son


    Jenny said with a tough tone, "Samuel, if you do not wish to be with E, I will bring her to our home as


    soon as she wakes up. My daughter is the apple of my eyes. We raised her up with great attention. We


    won''t let her endure any suffering!"


    Vi heard the usation and was quite annoyed. Before Samuel could say anything, she stepped up


    and stood in front of Samuel and replied, "What do you mean by all these words? What kind of


    suffering E is enduring now? Who is giving her a hard time?" E must have been talking bullshit in


    front of her parents.


    Jenny looked at the way Vi acted, rude and sharp. She looked nothing like an elegant and charming


    bank manager.


    Samuel pulled Vi over and made her stand aside. He faced Jenny himself and replied, "Mom, I am


    very sorry. Please don''t be mad anymore. I will make sure things like that will never happen again."


    The sincere tone in Samuel''s voice made Jenny less angry. But when she thought of the fact that


    during E''s pregnancy Samuel never showed up, she just couldn''t let things go.


    Jenny was filled with anger and snapped, "Do you have any idea how hard it is for a woman to go


    through her pregnancy?" "When E was in the apartment, you being her husband, were never there


    for even one day. What were you thinking?" "If you are not pleased with my daughter, just say it. Why


    on earth make her suffer?premature birth?"


    On hearing her remarks, the Shao family were all quite embarrassed. It was true that they neglected


    E back then.


    Samuel lowered his head and epted the anger from Jenny. He did not say a word.


    Richard walked over to them. Although he was quite angry himself, he did a good job of covering it up.


    He said to Jenny with the intent to mediate the situation, "Enough, just knock it off!" "Both your


    daughter and grandson are safe now, there is nothing to be mad about."


    Jenny usually had a good temper but there was one thing she could not stand: her precious daughter


    being bullied. She threw away Richard''s arm, making it very clear that she was not ready to let Samuel


    off the hook.


    "Mom ..." E''s voice was so gentle and weak from the ward bed. Her sound almost made Jenny cry..


    Her precious daughter! She had never let her daughter suffer like this or get bullied like this!


    Samuel walked over to the bed with Jenny. He looked at them, as Jenny held up E''s hand tightly.


    Richard also walked over and gently looked at E: "My dear child, did we just wake you up?"


    E shook her head. She overheard half of what they said, but she decided to pretend that she knew


    nothing about it. She looked up and smiled: "Mom, Dad, when did you arrive? Have you seen your


    grandchild?"


    Jenny raised up her head and held back her tears. She looked at her daughter and shook her head: " I


    was busying checking you out. I didn''t have time for him yet. Now I need to take a good look at the


    baby."


    Jenny let go of E''s hand and held up the sleeping baby. Richard walked over as well and lovingly


    looked at Jerry. Jenny was amazed and said: "His cute little mouth looks just like E''s?when she was


    a baby. And the nose, the resemnce is uncanny!"


    Jenny''s words made Vi quite upset. To her, it was obvious that the baby took after her son.


    Samuel curled up his lips with satisfaction. E was a beauty and it was a good thing that the baby


    looked like her.


    Melody was relieved as the two were no longer fighting. A while ago the conversation between them


    got so intense that she could not say anything.


    She understood well enough what kind of person her daughter-inw was. She had a sharp mouth and


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    was way too stubborn to give in. If it were not for her unyielding character, she would not have made


    enemies at her job and could have been promoted from bank manager already.


    She had warned Vi many times before, but she never listened.


    Melody quietly pulled Samuel''s sleeve and winked at him.


    Samuel looked back at his grandma in silence as he didn''t need to be told about what to do. Then, he


    walked up to E''s bed and asked: "Are you thirsty?"


    E looked at the caring man and smiled. She did not reject his offer and nodded softly.


    As she just had her operation, E was not advised to drink water directly. So Samuel used a Q-tip and


    dipped it in warm water to moisturize E''s chapped lips.


    E smacked her lips in thirst. The chapped lips now looked better and moisturized.


    Samuel paused as he could not help but think back to the night when he was enchanted by her smell...


    E noticed the heat from Samuel''s gaze and tried to hide herself in the quilt as she was shy. Why was


    Samuel gazing at her like that? It looked like... A wolf had spotted his game.


    "Samuel..." She was about to call him dearest. But she realized that her parents were here and she


    could not call him like that.


    Samuel came to his senses and continued moisturizing E''s lips. However, before long his mind


    wandered off again.


    E looked at Samuel as he was apparently not focusing at the moment. She was confused and


    thought, ''What is wrong with Samuel today?''


    Eventually it was Jerry''s crying sound that pulled Samuel back to the reality.


    Jenny patted the baby for a while but he just wouldn''t stop crying "He must be hungry!" Melody


    reminded them.


    This made Jenny aware of the situation and she quickly put the baby next to E. Richard took a


    cigarette out of his pocket and walked out the ward with Vincent as they were chatting.


    E looked at her crying son and was at loss for a while. She looked awkwardly at her mother and


    grandma. ¡¤


    Melody briskly walked up and said, "Let the boy eat something."


    This remark made E blush. Was she going to breast feed the baby? But Samuel was standing there


    looking at her...


    Melody looked at red-faced E impatiently and said, "Do you need grandma to teach you how to feed


    the baby?" Shepletely ignored Samuel''s existence.


    Jenny walked over as well. She knew that this was the first time for her daughter to be a mother. She


    was sure she did not understand everything about motherhood.


    "Now you need to feed the baby well. Even if you do not have milk yet, you still need to let him suckle.


    Eventually the milk wille." She patiently imparted her experience to E. ¡¤


    E sure knew all this. But Samuel was still there. She was now quite embarrassed. Samuel was


    As her mother and grandmother were both looking at her expectantly, E braced herself and lifted up


    her clothes.


    The baby immediately found his food and stopped crying. Jenny and Melody were quite relieved. ¡¤


    Samuel saw all these and his body froze. He almost forgot that was how babies eat.


    He looked up at E''s red face and realized why she was so embarrassed.


    Samuel felt awkward and coughed a little. He picked up his cigarette packet and walked towards the


    ward door.


    This time, Vi who was sitting on the sofa called out to him and said, "Samuel, now that you have a


    child, you should cut down on the smoking. Especially when the baby is present, you should not smoke


    at all!"


    Samuel heard the remark and nodded. He thought to himself, ''I will pay more attention for the sake of


    the child.''


    E was quite relieved as Samuel walked out. It was indeed very awkward just now.


    When the night fell, Samuel brought hisputer to the ward and looked after the mother and the


    child. E was sleeping most of the time like her son as she was exhausted from thebor.


    When it was about eight or nine o''clock in the evening, E woke up due to hunger. She opened her


    eyes and saw the dim light. She realized that she was still in the hospital.


    She lifted up her head with effort and saw her son soundly sleeping. Then she vaguely saw Samuel


    who was working on hisputer on the sofa.

 Chapter 13 We Will Not See Each Other in the Future

    Chapter 13 We Will Not See Each Other in the Future


    Perhaps Samuel was too focused, as he didn''t even respond when E softly called him.


    The ward was so quiet that the buzz of Samuel''s cellphone was very clear.


    The phone buzzed several times. Samuel finally grabbed it from the table. His eyes darkened when he


    saw the caller ID.


    A soft voice held him back when he was about to go out to answer the phone, "Samuel." E''s voice


    was very soft, for she was too hungry to talk.


    Maybe their son had too good an appetite. She always felt starving after breastfeeding him.


    Samuel looked at the caller ID on the screen again, hesitated for a while, then hung up.


    "Awake?" He walked up to the hospital bed, sat on the edge, and looked at the little woman who


    seemed to have recovered a lot.


    E nodded gently, and Samuel''s phone buzzed again. "You can pick that up, " said E.


    Samuel cast aplicated look at the feeble E.This time he hung up the phone call without any


    hesitation, and powered off the phone.


    E gave a puzzled look when Samuel shut down his phone. But for a moment she thought, it must be


    Emma.


    The ward was very quiet. Samuel lifted her hospital bed and put her on the pillow to make her


    She nodded and looked up at the man close to her. "I''m hungry."


    When hearing these two words, Samuel went back to take out the nutritious porridge from the thermos


    jug. He put the porridge into a bowl and then brought the bowl to her.


    E tried to move, but the wound in the abdomen immediately ached in an instant, though her other


    parts were good.


    As Samuel saw E closing her eyes in pain, his heart also ached for her. A quick, painful look


    appeared in his eyes. Samuel sat down on the edge of the bed.


    He scooped out a little hot porridge with a spoon, and raised the spoonful of porridge to his mouth and


    blew on it, then put the spoon onto her lips.


    E watched his move with excitement. Her dear Samuel was feeding her porridge himself. It felt


    almost like a dream.


    E opened her mouth obediently and ate the porridge. The warm porridge slipped down, and her


    hungry, painful stomach felt much better.


    In this way, a bowl of porridge was all eaten by her, and she was almost full. But when Samuel asked


    whether she needed some more, she still nodded for another bowl for she loved it when he''s taking


    care of her.


    Samuel took out another half bowl of porridge, and fed the porridge into her mouth carefully.


    E enjoyed the moment with happiness. In the meantime, Samuel simply stayed focused on feeding


    her.


    So neither of them noticed that there was a woman outside looking into the ward through the window


    ss.


    Emma stared at this scene, dumbfounded. That man once belonged to her. But now he was tenderly


    feeding porridge to some other woman. Her heart ached.


    She made a call to Samuel when she saw him posting a baby picture on his private Wechat ount.


    She dialed several times, but none were picked up. Did that mean he was done with her?


    She didn''t realize when the tears coursed down and covered her cheeks. E finished the second bowl


    of porridge, and unintentionally saw the figure outside the ward.


    The smile on E''s face was gone. Samuel saw the strange look on her face. He?followed her line of


    sight and spotted a woman standing out there?in tears. It was Emma.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Almost unwittingly, Samuel stepped outside.


    Emma realized that she had been discovered. Her self-pride made her start running out of the hospital.


    But Samuel caught up with her in only a few strides. Now the whole hospital was very quiet.


    Samuel dragged Emma into the fire escape staircases. They stood there and looked at each other.


    "Emma, go back to America. We will not see each other in the future." Samuel stared. Their


    rtionship was in the past. He had been married and he had a family.


    He couldn''t string Emma along, nor cheat on E.


    The tears streaked down?Emma''s face. She stared at Samuel''s expressionless face with hatred, and


    asked in a hoarse voice, "Samuel, have you ever thought about my feelings? I don''t want to let go. Do


    you understand?"


    When he saw her behave like that, Samuel didn''t feel great, either. He held her in his arms, but


    repeated, "Emma, go back to America and forget me."


    Emma burst into tears and yanked his clothes, "Samuel, I love you, I love you!"


    He used to love her too, but they were separated for too long a time. Also, now there was an E Bo.


    He didn''t dare to give her a tiny bit of love. Regardless of her sadness, he pushed her away.


    "Emma, forget me. You deserve better." After saying that, he left the staircases without looking back.


    Emma looked at the closed door and wiped away the tears. Her grief was half gone now.


    Her phone was ringing inside the handbag. She scanned the caller ID, then answered the phone


    irritably, "Could you stop nagging me all the time!"


    The woman on the other end screamed in discontent, "Emma! I''m your mother! Now I have been


    chased around! How can I take it easy?"


    Emma closed her eyes in pain, knowing that the only life-saving straw was Samuel. She couldn''t give


    up!


    "I''m trying now. And I will transfer 100, 000 CNY to your ount tomorrow, so don''t urge me again."


    Samuel was her love, but she was her own mother. She couldn''t disregard her mother. So she wouldn''t


    let go.


    She hung up the phone, wiped off the tears on her cheeks and left the hospital, capable and tough as


    always.


    ''Samuel, I will never let go!''


    When Samuel came back from talking with Emma, he readjusted his mood and opened the ward door.


    What he saw quickened his pace..


    His baby son Jerry was crying so loudly, and E propped herself up from the hospital bed, painfully


    andboriously trying to fetch him. The wound ached every time when E tried to move. She bit her


    teeth, and finally walked to her son''s crib.


    Samuel didn''t say anything, just walked to them and took E back to the bed, then put their son


    beside her.


    E got her breath again, and started to feed her son, regardless of the look in Samuel''s eyes.


    Jerry stopped crying, and the whole room quieted down too. Samuel stood by the bed, watching the


    greedy son sucking E''s breast.


    E''s eyes were tightly closed, no word spoken.


    The atmosphere was a little weird.


    "Just call me if you need any help." Samuel tore his gaze away from E, and returned to the sofa and


    started working.


    He didn''t see that E gently nodded.


    In the Chuck Private Exclusive Hospital, the Dean''s Office


    Chuck finished E''s medical examination in the morning. He went back to the office after he made


    sure that everything was okay.


    He opened the door of the office, and a figure in jeans appeared in his sight, one leg shing a quick


    kick over at his face.


    It happened many times, over and over again. The experienced Chuck easily grasped that leg with his


    hands.


    He didn''t let go, and they stood in a strange position against each other


    Daisy tried several times to escape the control of his big hand.


    Chuck didn''t even look at her, just walked to his office desk with a medical record in his hand.

 Chapter 14 You Want Her to Live Outside

    Chapter 14 You Want Her to Live Outside


    "Chuck, who allowed you to transfer my mom to the hospital in C Country?" Although Chuck and she


    would go get the marriage certificate tomorrow, she didn''t intend toe to C Country after they got


    married.


    Chuck opened the medical record and said without raising his head, "After we get married, you''ll be my


    wife. There is no need to use someone else''s money to pay for the medical expenses of my mother-in-


    "What does this have to do with the hospitalization of my mom?" Failing to calm herself down, she


    rushed to pound the desk with both hands.


    With this loud voice, Chuck finally raised his head and looked at her, "If you continue to live in A


    Country after we get married, why do I marry you?" His grandpa would beat him with his crutch.


    Daisy sneered. Even if they got the marriage certificate, it was still a nameless marriage. Why did he


    care so much?


    "And, you suffer serious mysophobia, so you don''t allow me to live with you. Why do you care about


    where I live?" As Chuck forced her to ept his rules by special means, she wanted to kill him with his


    scalpel.


    She had a hunch that if they lived togetherter, she would kill him with Taekwondo, or he would kill her


    with his scalpel!


    "Of course I care. You must live next to me and wait for me to sleep with you at any time." As a grown


    man, he had normal needs. Since they got married, he could sleep with her for free.


    Her fist was stopped by his palm the moment before she reached him. He took her fist with great


    strength, making her body lean forward.


    They were so close that he could see a little freckle on her face without makeup. She could also see


    that the skin on his face was so smooth that even she felt jealous.


    "You''ll suffer afterwards if you resort to force at will." He threatened her coldly.


    Daisy struggled, but didn''t escape his control. "Chuck, you like someone else, right? Is it interesting to


    force me to marry you?" It would be a tragedy to force two people who didn''t love each other to get


    married.


    "The girl I like has already been married and enjoys a happy life. You are just a tool for me, so I don''t


    care whether it''s interesting." Chuck admitted that he liked someone else straightforwardly.


    His words made Daisy overwhelmed with shame and rage. She got rid of his palm, "Chuck, you


    bastard!" As soon as she stopped, a cough came from the door.


    At the entrance stood a thin elderly man with long mustache and a crutch.


    At this moment, with a smile, he was staring at the man and the woman in the office.


    At the sight of him, Chuck pulled a long face and said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "Grandpa, how


    idle you are."


    Grandpa? As the elderly man came in, Daisy immediately took a deep breath, put away her anger, and


    stood aside.


    Edward ignored Chuck and looked at Daisy nicely, "You are Daisy, right?"


    Daisy raised her head immediately and asked confusingly, "You know me?" But she never met him


    before.


    Edward sat on the couch beside with a smile, "I''m Chuck''s grandpa. I''ll be your grandpa from tomorrow


    on, so you can call me ''grandpa'' from now on as well." She looked exactly the same as the photo. It


    was said that she worked as a stand-in and her family was poor. However, it didn''t matter.


    Chuck gave his grandpa an angry stare, "I have to start my work. Go out." He bluntly drove them away.


    What a nice grandpa! "Grandpa." Daisy called him respectfully. Her grandparents died long ago. Her


    father got remarried several years after her mother became a vegetable.


    Her mother had been in aa in recent years, and her younger sister, who was still a student, lived


    with her grandmother. So, she almost never enjoyed any familial affection...


    Edward nodded with satisfaction and said without asking for Chuck''s approval, "You just came to C


    Country, right? Go, I''ll take you to Chuck''s house to take a break." Then, with the support of his crutch,


    Edward stood up from the couch.


    Chuck knocked on the desk with a pen and said with dissatisfaction, "Grandpa, have you asked me for


    my permission?" How could she live in his ce? There were so many hotels!


    "Daisy is your wife. You want her to live outside?" Edward knocked on the ground with his crutch to


    express his dissatisfaction.


    Daisy? Chuck raised his eyebrows. How could his grandpa call her name in such an amiable way?


    "Go to the hotel!" He answered lightly.


    Daisy talked back, "You want me to continue to live in the hotel after we get married?" This man had


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    gone too far!


    "Yes, of course!" Chuck hadn''t been fully prepared to live with a woman in his apartment.


    Since he was unwilling, she turned against him on purpose. She smiled and looked at Edward,


    "Grandpa, I''ll go to his ce with you."


    As she agreed, Edward left directly with Daisy without talking to Chuck.


    Looking at their backs, Chuck held his anger back. They totally ignored him! He would vent his anger to


    Daisy¡­


    At the request of Samuel, E lived in the hospital for five days.


    On the day of the hospital discharge, Melody was very reluctant to leave E and her great-grandson,


    but for their future, she allowed them to go to Samuel''s apartment.


    Mrs. Qi who had been taking care of E also went there.


    Since then, there were many women''s products and baby products in Samuel''s apartment. He could


    smell the thick milk vor every day he was back.


    However, Samuel and E lived in separate rooms. Jerry was still young, so he slept with E every


    day.


    In fact, the big bed in the room was enough for them three, but Samuel never slept in her room.


    One day before Jerry was one month old, Eason appeared in Samuel''s apartment after a long journey.


    At the sight of Samuel, he gave Samuel a punch, and Samuel didn''t fight back.


    E screamed, put down Jerry, and pulled away the angry Eason.


    "Eason, what are you doing?"


    Eason straightened his clothes. Samuel had witnessed his fury once. At that time when two hooligans


    bullied E, he went sullen and broke several ribs of the two hooligans.


    "Samuel, you are my brother-inw and I take you as my real brother. Don''t forget your identity!"


    Samuel rubbed the painful corners of his mouth. Maybe it would be bruised.


    "Eason, Samuel is nice to me. Don''t be so impulsive." E looked at the blood at the corners of


    Samuel''s mouth worryingly and didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 15 As if You were Not a Scumbag

    Chapter 15 As if You were Not a Scumbag


    Samuel looked E and saw her sad expression. Somehow his face did not hurt that much anymore.


    Eason also looked at E''s sad face and thought to himself: ''If only I did not need to attend the


    pressing of International Garments in Mn, I woulde back sooner!''


    ''If my buddy dares to be mean to my sister, I will not let him get away with it!''


    Eason gave Samuel a stern look and picked up his nephew who was kicking his tiny legs in the pram.


    His mood was better as he looked at the adorable Jerry. Eason turned to E and asked: "E, what is


    his name?"


    E was still not pleasant with what had happened. She gazed at her big brother and said:, "Jerry


    Shao."


    Samuel heard what she said and raised his eyebrows. He noticed that E hadpletely different


    tones when addressing to her brother and himself.


    She was always gentle and soft when talking to himself. But when she talked to Eason, she sounded


    crisp and yful.


    Eason seemed very used to E''s tone. He looked happily at his nephew. Normally he should be very


    happy about the fact that his sister was with his best friend, but why she was with Samuel whose heart


    was upied?


    Maybe all these were fate!


    Eason looked at Samuel who was sitting on the sofa in silence and said: "Why don''t you two join me in


    dinner? I am literally starving to death!" Eason''s voice sounded weary.


    "We are not going.?Look what you have done to him. How can he still eat dinner?" E gave her


    brother who had now calmed down another stern look and walked into her room. Right before she


    closed the door, she said:"Wait for me, I am going to get changed."


    She and her brother argued sometimes but she did understand that Eason meant well. So it did not


    matter who gave in first.


    Eason looked at the closed door and turned around with Jerry in his arms. He looked at Samuel


    seriously and said: "Samuel, I know you have been with E for a long time, but you actually don''t


    know much about her. You might think that she is weak and soft but that''s only because she likes you


    very much. If she was with someone she dislikes, she would not even cast a nce in their direction."


    Then Eason looked at Jerry and continued: "She can be quite timid sometimes, but she does have a


    stubborn temper. She grew up with parents'' and a brother''s love and care. With that kind of


    environment, of course she is a little bit spoiled and ill tempered. But the way she treats you, I see


    nothing but carefulness and respect."


    On hearing these words, Samuel already knew what Eason wanted to tell him. It was quite clear that


    Eason wanted to tell him that E liked him and he must cherish her.


    "You two already have a child together. If you can treat E decently from now on, we can still be good


    buddies. I do not want to be friends with a scumbag!"


    Samuel scornfully nced at Eason and said, "You sound like as if you were not a scumbag yourself!"


    Samuel thought to himself, "The rate this guy changes his girlfriends is faster than me changing my


    clothes."


    Eason proudly shook his head and replied, "I am charming and most importantly, I am single without a


    wife!"


    "I can be with whoever I want."


    "Sure, just don''tin when you get an STD." Samuelmented in a cool voice and took Jerry


    out of Eason''s clutches. "Don''t contaminate my son with your dirty face."


    ... Eason had no idea since when Samuel had be so annoying that he had to restrain himself from


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    pping him!


    The door was opened again. E showed up with a loose light yellow blouse and jeans. She had a pair


    of t shoes on her feet. In her hands, was a big mother bag full of diapers, a water bottle, wet tissues,


    etc. She had packed everything.


    Now that she had a small baby, she could no longer wear dresses and high heels!


    She looked at the two men in the living room who were gazing her in silence and then took her son


    from Samuel and said, "Let''s go."


    E''s face was lit up with joy and she seemed quite happy. This made Eason rtively relieved.


    The three walked out of the apartment. In the elevator, Samuel took the chubby baby and the big bag


    from E''s hands.


    During the dinner, Samuel noticed the good and rxed ambiance between E and Eason. It was


    something that he and E had?never experienced. ¡¤


    With Jerry around, the meal they had became very enjoyable. ¡¤


    After the dinner, Eason went directly to the Bo family''s vi. Samuel watched E getting seated in the


    car and then handed Jerry over to her. Then he went to sit in the driver''s seat. ¡¤


    E took out the water bottle and fed some water to her son.


    The car was quiet. Only the sound of E nursing the baby could be heard. It sounded quite loving and


    peaceful.


    "Little Jerry, have some water!" "Water makes your body healthy..." Jerry gazed back at his smiling


    mother. He was truly happy.


    Samuel curled his lips as he heard Jerry''s babbling sound. The interaction between the mother and the


    baby was so pleasant.


    Jerry fell asleep while still holding onto the bottle. When they arrived in the apartment, it was Samuel


    who put him down into the cot.


    E was busing tidying up the scattered toys in the living room. Then she went to the balcony to collect


    the dried clothes.


    Although all these things could be done by the nanny, she still preferred tidying up her son''s toys and


    folding his little clothes herself.


    Samuel sat next to the cot and watched E running up and down managing the housework. For a


    moment he was moved and the sense of true happiness struck him.


    At this very moment, there was no cheating and fraud from thewsuits. He did not need to look at


    people''s fake faces. There were noplicated terms and conditions bothering him...


    The sight of his son''s face and his wife walking around doing the chores rxed his otherwise weary


    heart


    "Was your wound still hurting?" He asked so suddenly that E paused. She was about to refill her


    son''s water bottle.


    Was he showing care to her? E could not reply for a moment and then she stammered: "Not really..."


    ''Sometimes it does hurt...'' "If I do not touch it, then it is OK."


    Samuel looked at his red-faced wife and stood up from the chair. He took over the water bottle from her


    hands and put it aside. ¡¤


    As heid his hands on her thin shoulders, E held tightly onto her own clothes and her heart almost


    skipped a beat.


    "E, you are already my wife. You don''t need to feel nervous around me. Don''t you know that?" He


    fondly gazed at the woman who looked confused. All of a sudden, he realized she was a little bit cute.


    She nodded her head hastily and replied: "I..." "I know, Samuel."


    The room was quiet again. In such a spacious bedroom which was 100 square meters big, somehow


    E still felt suffocated.


    There was an inexplicable ambiance between then, and E opened her mouth and tried to say


    something. But nothing came out of her mouth.


    Samuel looked at her soft red lips and slowly lowered his head. He kissed her.


    E''s eyes were wide open. The man with such a handsome face was exactly what she had longed for


    and loved for ages.


    E''s eyes were reddened. She carefully cuddled him and embraced him closer. ¡¤


    She wanted to be closer to him, not only physically but also spiritually. She hoped that Samuel would


    not refuse her anymore.


    The haste breathing sound echoed in the room. However, they were soon interrupted by the babbling


    sound of Jerry from the cot.


    E immediately came to her senses and let go of Samuel. She ran towards her son with a feverish


    face.


    "My dearest, don''t cry. Let mom cuddle you!" Samuel turned his back against them and tried to calm


    himself down. But the sound of E softly nursing the baby made him feel really attracted to her...

 Chapter 16 We Will Have a Little Reunion

    Chapter 16 We Will Have a Little Reunion


    He walked out of the bedroom of E and Jerry immediately, rushed back into his room, and took a


    cold shower.


    E smiled too when she fed Jerry, thinking about what just happened.


    Was that a huge improvement from where she started? If a man is willing to kiss a woman, does it


    mean that he is already interested in her?


    E felt even happier when she thought about that. Her face radiated sweet happiness.


    The next morning Samuel got up early to defend a criminal case in court.


    Half in a dream, E seemingly saw Samuele into her room and kiss their sleeping son beside her.


    Then he gave E a kiss on the cheek too, and left the apartment in a hurry.


    She grinned stupidly, and kissed Jerry on the cheek. She was so happy now!


    At noon, Melody came over. She hade here more often since Jerry was born.


    "E, is he awake now?" She couldn''t wait to rush into the room after changing into slippers.


    E put her shoes in order, "Granma, slow down! He is awake now. He is ying by himself." E


    watched Melody jogging towards Jerry, thinking that she should send Jerry to the Shao''s family house


    when he grew older, and she would go out to work too.


    That way, Jerry could spend more time with Melody, and bring her family more happiness.


    Melody picked up her dear great-grandson who was waving and stretching to her, and kissed him again


    and again, "My dear, great-granma missed you so much."


    At this time, E''s phone started to ring. A stranger was calling. She picked it up and went out of the


    bedroom, "Hello?"


    "E!" A familiar male voice sounded from the other end, but she couldn''t recall who it was.


    "Who is that?" Her phone barely rang since she quit the entertainment industry.


    The voice softly chuckled, "It''s me, Sum."


    Sum! E cried in delight, "Sum, long time no see! Where have you been?" Sum was one of her


    college ssmates. He once wooed her but failed to win her.


    Then they became good friends. Sum even saved her from trouble several times.


    But in the recent years he disappeared. He was said to be abroad ording to other ssmates. All of


    his contact information became invalid, and no one had got in touch with him since then.


    "I went abroad for a few years, and came back some time ago to start my ownpany. He spoke


    briefly.


    E nodded, "Alright. Are you back for good?" She sat on the sofa and watched Mrs. Qi busily cooking


    lunch in the kitchen.


    Sum said bitterly, "I heard that you were married to Samuel." She had married that top international


    He liked E for seven years.?When he graduated from the university, he didn''t have anything, nor was


    he capable of doing anything, So he chose to go abroad to advance himself.


    He now came back as a sessful man, only to find that his E had married someone else and gave


    birth to a son.


    The news hit him so hard that he almost felt hopeless. He was now running apany of hundreds of


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    employees. But all of what he did was for her.


    It took him more than a month to regain the courage to call her.


    And his courage came from what he saw. The other day he spotted Samuel associating with a woman.


    Seemingly there was something going on between them. He wondered whether E was happy with


    Samuel.


    E didn''t know what to say. She was not sure whether Sum still liked her or not. But it had been such


    a long time, she guessed he shouldn''t have such feelings for her.


    "Yes, my son just had his one-month-old birthday." Sum flinched at the happiness in her tune.


    After a long while, he asked with a broken heart, "Do you have any spare time this evening? You can


    bring your son here, let''s have a ssmate reunion."


    In the evening? Samuel seldomly came back for dinner, and Melody usually went back before dinner. It


    should do. She was bored at home anyway.


    "Sure, where will we go?"


    "Is your Wechat ount linked with your phone number? I''ll friend you and send you the address."


    Sum looked at his reflection in the gym mirror, at his stubbly chin and and long tousled hair. He will


    clean himself up before going to meet her. He knew that E liked her man to be tidy and sunny. He


    would not win her heart if he turned up like a caveman.


    "Okay."


    "Good, I''ll get in touch with youter." Sum hung up the phone in a great mood. He punched at the


    sandbag in the gym out of happiness.


    E added Sum in her Wechat friend list and then she leafed through his Moments. But there was


    nothing but a picture ofndscape, which was posted two years ago.


    She put her cellphone aside and went into the bedroom. Jerry was sleeping now in Melody''s arms.


    Melody heard E answering a phone call. When she saw here in, she blurted out, "Got any ns


    for today?"


    E was just going to have a dinner with her ssmate, so there was no need to hide, "Yes, grandma,


    one of my ssmates just came back from abroad and we will have a little reunion."


    E very much wanted to catch up with her old friend, because their rtionship used to be very good!


    He always gave the impression that he was sunny and?intelligent.


    Melody nodded, put the sleeping baby on the bed, and went out with her.


    "Will Samuel go with you?" Melody asked casually again.


    "I don''t think so. He is so busy. He seldomlyes back for dinner. I''ll ask the nanny not to cook


    tonight. We will have dinner outside." When thinking of Samuel, E''s heart was filled with sweet


    happiness. She was really satisfied that Samuel was willing to take a step forward.


    They chatted casually and went to the living room, then Melody told her to go to the hospital for a


    reexamination in ten days.


    As for the celebration party of Jerry''s one-month-old birthday, Melody figured that Jerry was still too


    little; they could hold the celebration party when he was 100 days old.


    When she asked for E''s opinion, E nodded, "It will do."


    In the evening, E put a backpack on her back, and took the baby out of the apartment.


    Sum was already waiting for her outside themunity, she didn''t refuse Sum toe and pick her


    up, as?she was with Jerry and therefore no one will judge.


    There was a new ck Mercedes parked in front of the neighborhood, behind which was a man with


    short hair. He was wearing a sky-blue shirt, ck suit trousers and clean ck leather shoes.


    When he saw a woman in a yellow coat and white trousers walking out from the front door, he stubbed


    out his cigarette and stepped forward.


    "It''s been a long time, E!" Sum gave her a hug, with a big, happy grin on his face, which disyed


    his ivory-white teeth.


    Because of the baby in her arms, Sum was very careful when he hugged her to make sure that he


    didn''t identally hurt the baby.


    "Sum, long time no see! You''re so handsome!" E gave a rote praise. Indeed, after a few years, Sum


    became more mature.


    Sum became even happier upon hearing her praise, "Of course. This must be your son, let me look at


    him." Sum carefully took Jerry from E. He had really mixed feelings when holding that little, soft body


    in his arms.

 Chapter 17 Chasing His Wife

    Chapter 17 Chasing His Wife


    "Do you know how to hold him?" E looked at Sum, who was also uneasy, for fear that he would drop


    her son carelessly.


    Sum, who had never held such a little baby, broke out in a cold sweat just when he held Jerry.


    However, this feeling was not bad!


    "Hey, he looks like you!" Sum looked at Jerry and E. He took this chance to have a good look at her.


    Just after delivery, she was still very plump, with a round face, a small nose, and a small mouth. She


    was still so cute.


    However, she became more feminine in her acts and speech.


    They got into the Benz, joking andughing. E sat in the back seat. Sum cautiously put Jerry in her


    arms.


    At this moment, he was so close to her. The person he loved was in front of him, but he could only look


    at her without doing anything further.


    He wanted to embrace her to feel her real presence. But he couldn''t¡­


    Sum had booked a private room in arge hotel. He joked with E on the way to the hotel.


    After arriving at the hotel, Sum got out first. He quickly ran to the back seat, opened the door and took


    the baby in E''s arms.


    Sum was as considerate as what he was in the college. She jested, "You are still so considerate. How


    happy your girlfriend must be!" Then she grinned and got out.


    While she lowered her head, she didn''t notice the bitterness on Sum''s face, but he quickly resumed his


    smile, "Of course."


    "Come on. You''re still so narcissistic." E jokingly stared at him and took her son cautiously.


    Sum closed the door and rested his hand on E''s shoulder gently, "Let''s go in." He took back his


    hand, as he always made sure not to go too far.


    With Jerry in her arms, E walked toward the hotel with Sum,ughing and chatting. Before they


    entered the hotel, they met two acquaintances.


    They were very familiar with each other.


    The smile on E''s face froze. She took her son in her arms and watched the two people walking over.


    Sum felt there was something wrong. He followed her eyeline, and saw Samuel.


    Samuel also noticed them. As E held his son and stood with another man, he seemed to feel a little


    ufortable.


    They four stood face to face. E tightened her grip on her son. The happiness Samuel brought to her


    No one spoke. Sum also recognized that the woman next to Samuel had entanglements with him.


    Finally, Samuel walked to E and smiled at her and Jerry, "Darling, why don''t you make an


    introduction?" Somehow he felt ufortable from the start.


    E looked at Samuel''s big eyes. He¡­ just called her "darling".


    Samuel teased Jerry in her arms, "Jerry, do you miss me?" Samuel disregarded the gaze of others and


    stood close to E to tease Jerry.


    E introduced at once, "Well, Samuel, this is my college ssmate, Sum. Sum, this is my... husband,


    Samuel."


    Husband? Hearing that, Samuel smiled and looked at Sum, "Hello, I am E''s husband, Samuel."


    Sum suppressed the bitterness in his heart, "Mr. Shao, I''ve heard a lot about you." The two men''s


    hands were tightly held together. Samuel immediately affirmed that this man liked his wife!


    After loosening his grip, Sum looked at Emma who seemed embarrassed, "Mr. Shao, why not introduce


    this beauty to us?"


    E''s smile froze. Samuel said faintly, "This is my friend, Emma."


    Emma was inferior in her status. E was Samuel''swful wife, but she was just his friend.


    In the end, Samuel asked Emma to leave, and he and E treated Sum to dinner.


    Samuel and Sum talked aboutws and business, so E lowered her head and teased her son


    embarrassingly.


    She didn''t think that Samuel would stay. Samuel ced a sweet and sour pork rib onto her te, "Have


    more. Don''t just mind Jerry. I''ll take care of him." As E had eaten a little food, Samuel took Jerry from


    her arms.


    Seeing that Samuel and E were lovey-dovey, Sum smiled. Didn''t Samuel know that he seemed to


    hide something on purpose?


    E looked at her empty hands and immediately ate the food on her te. Then she said casually,


    "Sum, have more."


    Sum was pleased to hear that. Samuel had been full, so now he could only see his wife show concern


    for another man.


    This feeling¡­ was terrible!


    Even if he didn''t love E, he felt bad at the good rtionship between them!


    As awyer, Samuel was talkative and eloquent.


    Listening to the talks between Samuel and Sum, E admired Samuel greatly. In her mind, Samuel was


    her idol.


    Sum changed the subject to E who was having dinner silently, "E, I heard from Andrew that a


    university ssmate gathering would be heldter. Will you attend it?"


    As Sum suddenly spoke to her, E was stunned and nodded nkly.


    E agreed, which made Sum very happy. Of course, Samuel was unhappy. What happened? Sum


    was chasing his wife in front of him?


    "E, I will go with you then." Samuel held Jerry with one hand and picked up some food for E with


    another hand.


    It sounded that he was determined.


    Sum''s smile froze. E was also dumbfounded. Samuel would also go?


    "Isn''t it inconvenient?" Samuel smiled and looked at the dumbfounded E. The expression in his eyes


    showed warning.


    E looked into Samuel''s eyes. Aftering to her sense, she looked at Sum and doubted, "Could I


    take him with me, Sum?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Sum frowned in distress, "It seems that you can''t. I''ll ask Andrewter." He wouldn''t give up such a


    chance to stay with her alone.


    Samuel was not angry, he just kept looking at her, "It''s okay. I''ll drive you there and wait for you


    outside."


    He really felt ufortable as another man always stared at his wife. He wanted to talk about it with


    E after they went back home.


    E certainly wouldn''t refuse Samuel''s kindness. She nodded happily, "OK!" Samuel was very satisfied


    with this response.


    Sum was unhappy, but Samuel was her husband. What could he do?

 Chapter 18 My Wife and I Are Both Very Happy

    Chapter 18 My Wife and I Are Both Very Happy


    Samuel had better be nicer to E, or I will grab every chance to win her over.'' thought Sum.


    Dinner somehow ended in a pleasant way. After bidding Sum goodbye, E naturally got into Samuel''s


    Porsche.


    "E, keep in touch. I am not leaving this time. If you need any help, please let me know!" Sum looked


    at the woman who was sitting on the car seat and hinted something in his words.


    "Thump!" Samuel mmed the car door shut and cut off the gaze between the two.


    He scornfully nced at Sum and thought: ''Am I invisible? How dare he say that in front of me?''


    "Even if my wife needs help with something, she can always turn to her husband, me! We don''t need to


    bother Mr. Su." Samuel said to Sum. Samuel thought to himself: ''Isn''t E blind? This guy apparently


    has intentions for her. But she is just too ignorant to see it herself! Why on earth did she still have


    dinner with him?''


    Sum lost all his smile. He did not even try to hide his scorn and said to Samuel, "You sneak around


    behind her back with other women. How can you make her happy?" Sum thought to himself that E


    was out of Samuel''s league!


    Samuel knew it very well that he was referring to Emma. His clenched his fists out of anger.


    "Be a man. If you cannot bring her happiness, you should just let go, instead of trapping both of you in


    agony." Sum''s gaze lingered at the car window. He swore to himself that if E was not happy with


    Samuel, then he would not let her go.


    "Mr. Su, you think too much. My wife and I are both very happy!" With these words, Samuel sat into the


    car decisively and roared away.


    Sum stood there and watched the Porsche disappear into the distance. He really regretted that he was


    away from C Country all these years.


    E looked at Samuel and noticed the anger on his face. She did not dare to say anything. She


    wondered what were they talking about just now? She started to nurse Jerry to sleep with a soft luby.


    When they arrived at the apartment, Samuel left the car. Unlike his usual behavior, this time he


    mmed the door shut and walked directly into the building.


    E was very confused. She sat in the car for a moment and and walked out of the car with Jerry in her


    arms.


    Inside the apartment.


    Actually, E really wanted to ask Samuel what was going on? But the door of his room was closed


    tightly; she could only return to her room with the baby.


    After she put down the baby, E walked into the bathroom. She hadn''t enjoyed a good bath for a


    month as she had given birth. Today she should definitely have a good bath.


    She ran a hot bath and walked out of the bathroom to check the baby. She lifted Jerry up from the bed


    and put him into the cot in case he hurt himself.


    Therefore, even if he woke up somehow while she was in the bath, he still would not fall.


    She walked into the bathroom at ease. As her wound was not fully recovered, she dared not bath too


    long. After 20 minutes, she stepped out of the bathtub and stood underneath the shower to wash her


    hair.


    The shower was loud enough to cover Jerry''s crying sound. E was not aware of the situation.


    Samuel had just had a quick shower and the crying sound next door made him concerned. He frowned


    his eyebrows and walked over to check.


    He politely knocked on the bedroom door but got no answer. He pushed the door open and walked in.


    The baby was crying and kicking in the cot. But E was nowhere to be found! Then he heard the


    running water from the bathroom and realized that she must be showering.


    Samuel walked towards the cot in a hurry and lifted up the baby. He tried tofort Jerry, but it was in


    vain.


    When he was at a loss, E walked out of the bathroom in her pajamas.


    "What took you so long? The baby has been crying!" Samuel had already lost his patience.


    E felt a little bit sad on hearing his usation. She said nothing but quickly wrapped her wet hair in a


    towel. Then she took her son from Samuel''s hands.


    Samuel looked at E and noticed her unhappiness. He felt that he was too mean just now. E put her


    son on the bed and brought over a new diaper.


    Jerry had pooped just now. That was why he was crying. E skilfully wiped Jerry''s little butt clean and


    changed a new diaper for him.


    She then patted him for a while. Not long after, Jerry fell back asleep.


    Samuel stood there and watched her. Her long hair was still wet but she managed to do all these things


    well. This made Samuel reflect on his own behaviors. "She was such a nice woman. Why am I treating


    her like that?"


    He took over the baby and said to her, "Go and dry your hair."


    "No need. He is already asleep. You should go to sleep as well." She refused him and put Jerry on the


    bed.


    E felt hurt. It seemed that Samuel disliked her very much...


    The room was quiet. Samuel felt awkward.


    He watched E as she tucked Jerry in and then she started blow-drying her hair.


    Samuel sat on the bedside, he looked at his sleeping son and then at his wife who was blowing her hair


    dry.


    Somehow he was an outsider. As a father, he did not even know how to change diapers for his son.


    E had blown her long hair dry and realized that Samuel was still sitting on the bedside.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep now?" E thought to herself: ''He was usually quite busy.'' She always


    noticed that he was still busily working in the study till midnight.


    Samuel looked back at E and made a decision.


    He put Jerry softly back to the cot andy down on the bed himself.


    E froze without moving a muscle, unable to believe what she had seen.


    "Don''t have too much contact with Sum!" He leaned back on the bed and said to her with a hint of


    warning.


    E remained silent. She did not know for sure whether Samuel simply did not want her to be social too


    much, or Samuel was now jealous.


    He was jealous... Forget about it! Samuel does not even like me, why would he be jealous?''


    She nodded her head nevertheless. But now she was quite confused, as Samuel was sitting on her


    bed. So how could she sleep tonight?


    She had to sit next to Jerry''s cot and wait for Samuel to leave. After that, she might be able to sleep.


    Samuel waited for a while and did not see hering to the bed.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep?"


    "Aren''t you leaving?" She uttered the words.


    Samuel''s face went gloomy. He thought he had expressed his intention obviously.


    He rose up from the bed and turned off the ceiling light. He left the bedside light on and then went to


    sleep.


    After a while, E carefully stepped up to the bed andy down far away from him in the corner.


    Just as she pulled over the sheet, the man sleeping next to her turned around and faced her.


    Heid his hand on her waist and she froze. E did not dare to do anything.


    Under the dim light, Samuel carefully examined the woman whose eyes were closed tightly.


    Her body shape was not yet recovered from thebor. She still had some soft flesh around her waist.


    She had such round cute face and red juicy lips.


    E knew very well that he was now gazing at her. She could also sense his warm breath.


    She quickly drew near and kissed him on the lips. Then she pulled over the sheet and covered up her


    face.


    The instant soft touch on his lips was not enough, Samuel was quite disappointed. He had expected


    more!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He pulled away the sheet that she was trying to cover her face with. E instantly turned over.


    She was very shy and dared not look at him anymore. ''Wouldn''t Samuel think that I am too open?''


    Samuel spun her around to face him.


    Despite the light being quite dim, he still found her feverish face extraordinarily attractive.


    She was so beautiful and adorable at this very moment. He got hot.


    He could not control himself anymore and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips.


    Then at the thest minute, he whispered the question in her ears: "May I?" She nodded...

 Chapter 19 He is Gonna Shine After He Grows Up

    Chapter 19 He is Gonna Shine After He Grows Up


    It was getting darker and darker. Everything went quiet.


    Jerry cried at the right moment. E Bo touched her weary eyes gently. She was so sleepy.


    Samuel was in a good mood. He put his son onto the bed, beside his mother, then hey on the bed,


    too.


    Seeing his son lying between them, he started pondering.


    Sometimes when one began with something, it became addictive and hard to quit. Samuel had grown


    ustomed to this domestic life.


    From that day on, Samuel moved back to the bedroom voluntarily. His rtionship with E Bo


    strengthened over time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Their life was simple but happy.


    Before long, Jerry''s first-month celebration came.


    A five-star hotel was already reserved.


    E Bo wore a pinkish purple knitted sweater on top and a ck dress the lower half, with her feet


    wearing ck ts.


    With long hair tangled up into a bun, she looked like a college girl instead of a mother.


    At this moment, she was holding her son, who kept his eyes open, epting various praises from


    different people in the hall.


    "The Shao family''s little boy is so lovely. See, his eyes are just like the mother. Apart from that, he is


    more like his father."


    E Bo was happy to hear that her son was more like his father.


    "Yes, his father and mother are of good appearance. Their son must be handsome, too."


    "The father is a well-knownwyer. He must be good at coaxing girls when he grows up. Ha ha ha."


    Several richdies made jokes about E. Hearing what they said, E smiled.


    ''I hope my son will be as excellent as Samuel.;


    Samuel was greeting guests in the doorway. Melody headed for E Bo as soon as she arrived.


    "Good day, grandma." E Bo stood up instantly, dragged a chair out of the table and offered to help


    her sit down.


    Melody clenched E''s hand and said, "E, you are holding your baby. Don''t bother. I can sit down


    myself."


    Seeing how kindly Melody treated E Bo, which was not her style, everybody was envious.


    "Melody must like her granddaughter-inw so much. See, she is smiling like a flower."


    Melody heard that richdy and said, "Of course, my granddaughter-inw is so excellent. I couldn''t


    have hoped for a better one" Melody was satisfied with E.


    People around hereughed. E Bo''s face was glowing with happiness.


    She identally took a look at Samuel, who was busy entertaining guests in the doorway. Samuel felt


    the gaze. He turned back and their eyes met.


    He blinked at E Bo. E felt shy and withdrew her eyes.


    Melody witnessed this. Sheughed and said to E Bo, "Well, Look at you two love birds."


    Hearing what Melody said, everyone here followed her eyes. They saw Samuel still looking at E.


    People all witnessed this. Before long, words about Samuel''s affection towards his wife E''s soon


    spread like wildfire through the upper ss.


    It broke the rumor that these two were not so in love due tock of wedding.


    Suddenly, there was a great tumult in the doorway. Harry and L had arrived.


    Harry was holding Nicole, who wore a princess dress.


    E passed her son to Melody and headed for them.


    "L! "Harry!" After hearing her clear and cheerful voice, Samuel, who was holding Sally, turned his


    eyes towards E.


    "When can E feel as rxed with myself as she is with Harry? Should I try harder?" He thought.


    E Bo gave L a big hug. During the month after her baby was born, the two talked a lot on Wechat.


    "Congrattions, E. Your baby is thirty days old. Where is your baby?" Harry always pampered L.


    Everyone in Country C knew that. One?would rather offend Harryinstead of L.


    Well, it was said that they hade back from abroad several days before.


    E Bo got Daniel from her and pointed at Melody''s seat, "Little handsome boy! He looks so simr to


    Harry. He is gonna shine after he grows up!"


    Harry opened his mouth, "My son''s good looks totally inherit from my genes." After saying this, he held


    up Nicole. In his eyes, his daughter was as adorable as it got.


    Looking at her narcissistic husband, L rolled her eyes.


    Nicole said in a sweet voice, "Auntie, you are so beautiful! Could you give me a cuddle?"


    Her juvenile voice made the adultsugh. As icy as Harry was, he smiled, too.


    E Bo returned Daniel back to L. "How sweet you are, baby. You look like mummy more or daddy


    more? "


    Nicole said with her head cocked, "I look 50% like daddy and 50% like mummy."


    Several adults here burst intoughter. "Tell me, Nicole. Does your father teach you to sweet-talk every


    day?" Sally already recognized different people. She returned to Harry from Samuel.


    Harry slightly hit Samuel''s back, "Let''s go see your son!"


    They walked straight to Melody. Seeing so many kids here, Jerry grinned widely.


    "Good day, Ms. Melody." Harry and L greeted her.


    Looking at the model couple in the upper ss, Melody nodded, "Good day! Sit down, please."


    L took Jerry over from Melody and sat beside her.


    "See? Harry was good to his wife. You should learn from him, Samuel." Melody couldn''t help saying


    that to her grandson.


    E Bo blushed, "Grandma, Samuel is good to me now. Don''t worry."


    Samuel grabbed E Bo''s shoulder and hugged her, "Grandma, see?" Then he kissed on his little


    wife''s cheek.


    People here chuckled andughed.


    ''Oh my god, Samuel kissed me in front of everybody!'' E Bo blushed and lowered her head, not


    daring to see everyone.


    L and Harry looked at each other with a sigh of relief.


    At first, she thought Samuel would not be good to E. But now, seeing her face glowing with


    happiness, she felt relieved.


    Later on, Chuck and Daisy arrived here with Eason, who arrived in Country Cst night, along with


    E''s parents.


    People drank and people talked. The air in the room wasid-back and pleasant.


    Jerry received much pocket money. L gave a check with arge number to Jerry.


    In the corner, a woman red at Samuel, who was cuddling E Bo. "Men were always mean. Samuel


    was so in love with my cousin, Emma at that time." She thought.

 Chapter 20 Mr. Bo, Sorry for Keeping You Waiting

    Chapter 20 Mr. Bo, Sorry for Keeping You Waiting


    Nevertheless, Samuel married another woman. If only she could get a chance, she would definitely not


    let go of Samuel or just watch him be happy!


    The dinner held for the one-month-old Jerry was rounded off. They went back to the old house.


    Due to granny''s request that night, Jerry would stay in the vi for a couple of days.


    On one hand, Melody really liked her great-grandson. On the other hand, she hoped that Samuel and


    E could spend time alone together.


    E handed over her son in hesitation to Melody. It was true that the nanny was here to help and her


    parents-inw were not quite upied these days. All of them could offer help if needed.


    E sat in the empty room, waiting for Samuel toe back. He was on the errand of sending some


    baby necessities to the vi.


    After Jerry left, she felt quite relieved from all the burdens. But somehow, she also seemed to have lost


    something.


    When Samuel came back, E was dozing off. When she heard his footsteps, E sprang up from the


    bed.


    She quickly ran over, held up his wrist and asked impatiently: "Was Jerry crying? Was he naughty? Did


    he drink the powdered milk? Did he miss me or not?"


    Samuelughed and took the impatient E into his arms, "Our son was behaving well. He was not


    naughty and I would assume that he was not missing you that much." He was teasing her on purpose.


    E fell for the trick and curled up her lips. She uttered: "This little monkey, I don''t like him anymore." Of


    course she did not mean any of that!


    Samuel looked at the discouraged E and whispered in her ears, "You don''t need to love him. I love


    him. So all you need to do is to love me."


    ... Her face went red. E lowered her head and buried it into Samuel''s chest.


    Sam was just so annoying sometimes!


    Samuel felt amused when he caught her being embarrassed. He said: "Wait for me, I am just gonna


    have a quick shower."


    He was definitely hinting at something in his words. E quickly ran back to the bed and pulled the


    sheet over her head. She was all embarrassed now.


    She could feel that Sam''s heart was gradually warming to her these days.


    He was more caring when with her. This kind of happiness made her intoxicated.


    With that happy thought, she fell asleep soon.


    When Samuel stepped out of the bathroom, he found a snoring little woman on the bed.


    He dried his hair and embraced her in his arms. He tried every means to wake her up.


    "Jerry, stop it. I need to sleep a little bit more." E softly murmured and fell back to sound sleep while


    holding Samuel''s hand.


    Samuel was amused as he realized that she had mistaken him for their son.


    He turned off the light and was ready to fix her.


    Soon E woke up from her deep sleep. In the dark night, she saw Samuel''s eager eyes and smiled in


    silence.


    Just as E thought she could be happy with Samuel forever, Emma turned up and turned her happy


    days into a nightmare.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When Jerry was about four months old, E decided to go out to work.


    Samuel respected her decision and advised her to work in his ownw firm.


    He originally nned for her to be his personal assistant, but E turned the offer down. She wanted to


    learn from the beginning.


    In Samuel''sw firm.


    Today was E''s first day at work. Her role in Samuel''s firm was the secretary to a femalewyer.


    Samuel wanted E to work for him but E instantly got intimidated at the thought of his four capable


    and professional assistants.


    Samuel agreed that E coulde and work in the firm so that she could kill some time. He never


    expected her to actually earn any money here. Samuel assigned E to be the secretary of Catherine,


    who was responsible formercial cases. Catherine was also the only femalewyer in the firm at


    the moment.


    He also had another distinguished femalewyer, Reba, who was currently studying for further


    education abroad and would onlye back in half or one year.


    Samuel had one simple n. He wanted E to follow Catherine and learn from her for some time, and


    when Reba returned to the firm, he would assign E to Reba then.


    It had been four months now since E gave birth. It was her first time dressing in a one piece dress in


    the past few months.


    E showed up in an elegant ivory dress at the 23rd floor where Catherine''s office was located,


    attracting everyone''s attention.


    Rumor said that thisdy was Mr. Shao''s wife. A junior secretary immediately walked up to E and led


    her to Catherine''s office.


    E stood in front of the office and knocked on the open door. There was onedy in a red suit and


    trousers.


    Thedy heard her knocking and replied without looking up. "Come in." Her voice sounded crisp and


    decisive.


    E walked up to the desk and opened her mouth. Her voice was soft and sweet: "Hello, Ms. Gu." The


    woman with medium length blonde hair just sat there writing something. Catherine continued her work


    in silence.


    After two minutes, E cleared her throat and said: "Ms. Gu, nice to meet you." How busy she is. I am


    standing right in front of her and she just doesn''t have time for me?''


    Naturally, Catherine left a very bad impression on E.


    She still did not get any response. This time, E ignored her as well. Instead, she turned around and


    started examining the luxury office.


    On one of the shelves, there were severalwyer awards and trophies. She had it all: gold, silver and


    bronze medals. Even though she had less trophies than Samuel, E still admired her work.


    E thought that all these awards and trophies had shown how remarkable Catherine was.


    E waited for at least half an hour. Bored, she was about to take out her cellphone to browse news.


    Just then, Catherine spoke to her calmly: "Excuse me, I was upied with something important. Ms.


    Bo, Sorry for keeping you waiting." She said sorry but her tone did not imply she was sorry at all.


    What''s more off-putting, she knew it very well that I am Samuel''s wife, and instead of addressing me as


    Mrs. Shao, she called me Ms. Bo.'' E knew what was going on and simply smiled: "No worries. Ms.


    Gu, please assign some work for me."


    Catherine sat in her chair, lifted up some folders from aside and put them all in front of E. She


    said:"Print all these documents out today. Turn left at the door, thest cubicle on the fifth row is your


    seat. Go ahead!" With these words, she lowered her head and continued her work.


    Facing such a tepid response, E responded indifferently, "Thank you." She picked up all the folders


    and walked out of Catherine''s office. She went to the ce as she was told.


    One, two, three... The fifth row was thest row. Her seat was at the corner.


    There were some green indoor nts in front of the window and some printers.


    She was delighted as she would sit by the window. She could now enjoy a good view of outside.


    The girl who sat in the next cubicle had freckles on her face. She greeted E with a friendly smile


    when she sat down.


    She seemed to be timid, but her smile was very soothing. E smiled back and turned on herputer.


    She opened a folder and saw some hand-written documents. E created a new word document on her


    Time went by so fast when one was focusing on work. Soon it was lunch time.

 Chapter 21 There was a Woman Named Emma

    Chapter 21 There was a Woman Named Emma


    E''s cell phone rang. It was a WeChat message from Samuel, "I''ll eat out with my clientter. Get


    something to eat by yourself."


    With a sweet smile, she replied "OK."


    On second thought, she texted, "Will youe back to thepany in the afternoon?" If he came


    back, maybe they could get off work together this evening.


    Before Samuel replied, something bad happened: theputer suddenly had a breakdown... Come


    on! The document with nearly 10, 000 words hadn''t been saved yet!


    E anxiously checked theputer, wondering where the problem was.


    "The power is off. s, let''s go to have lunch!" Hearing theint of her colleague in front, she was


    dumbstruck.


    Her cell phone rang, but she ignored it.


    Come on, she could only type no more than 3, 000 words per hour. It cost her nearly five hours to type


    10, 000 words¡­ She wanted to cry now.


    Though sad, she decided to fill her belly.


    She ate something in a restaurant and started to work again.


    This time she became alert and saved every 1, 000 words. At over four p.m., Jenifer, the secretary of


    Catherine walked over, "E, Catherine asked me to fetch the printed data."


    E printed out the documents retyped and handed it to Jenifer.


    After a short time, Jenifer returned and told her what Catherine said, "E, these documents are


    urgently needed, but you only typed 10, 000 words in one day. You have to work overtime!"


    "I could have typed more, but the power was off at noon. I didn''t save what I had typed, so it was so


    slow." E exined with embarrassment.


    Jenifer looked at her doubtfully, "The power was off? Why wasn''t it off in my office? Just admit that you


    haven''t finished it. Don''t make an excuse." She used to have a good impression on E, but it was


    gonepletely now.


    E could say nothing. Fine, she typed too slowly, so she shouldn''t make an excuse but worked


    overtime!


    She sat back in her chair and began to type another document.


    It was getting dark. Other colleagues had got off work. Catherine turned off themp in her office and


    was about to go home.


    Seeing that E was still typing in the corner, she sneered. Being my secretary? She is asking for


    trouble!''


    She had to work overtime due to power outage today. Tomorrow she would suffer in another way!


    The normal time to get off work was 6 p.m. E worked overtime till 10 p.m., but she had just finished


    two documents.


    She stood up to relieve the pain in her body and nced around the office. She was the only one


    working overtime.


    She decided to type thest document tomorrow. Anyway, she had worked overtime for four hours.


    Making up her mind, she packed up her things and left the office.


    After getting on a taxi, she checked her cell phone. A message from Samuel was unread on WeChat.?


    He wouldn''t return to thepany today.


    He didn''t contact her though she hadn''t returned to the apartment. Probably he hadn''t gone home yet!


    She ate something alone outside. On the way home, she wanted to make a call to Melody to listen to


    Jerry''s voice. She looked at the time. It was past 11 p.m. Melody must have been asleep.


    She put her cell phone back into the handbag. Suddenly, the man and the woman who embraced each


    other near the apartment caught her attention, because that man looked much like Samuel...


    She looked at them for one minute. They still embraced each other. She trembled out, "Samuel."


    The man wanted to turn around upon hearing her voice, but the woman in his arms held his face and


    kissed him on tiptop.


    Samuel and Emma.


    She was very sure that they were Samuel and Emma. She was heartbroken, and the sweetness in her


    heart was gone.


    They began to pull each other. In the end, she walked by them and returned to the apartment.


    Her life was so peaceful and happy recently that she forgot there was a woman named Emma.


    She opened the window on the balcony. Samuel and Emma seemed to quarrel downstairs.


    She didn''t want to look at them, so she took up her pajamas and went into the bathroom.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Samuel had taken off his coat and was leaning against the bed.


    She sat directly in front of the dresser, took away the shower cap and began to apply skin care


    products.


    She didn''t ask or say anything. She kept silent, which made Samuel a little irritated and guilty.


    It took two or three minutes to apply those skin care products usually, but E spent nearly ten minutes


    tonight.


    She didn''t know how to face Samuel behind her, so she wanted to escape and go to bed after he went


    to the bathroom.


    However, Samuel didn''t mean to get up.


    Seeing that, she went to bed. After she covered herself with quilt to go sleep, Samuel moved closer.


    He had a strong smell of alcohol and a touch of tobo.


    Samuel put his long arm on her waist and kissed her face. He seemed to want more...


    "I''m tired today." She rejected him gently.


    Samuel paused, looked at her as she kept her eyes closed, and exined, "She drank too much. It


    won''t happen again."


    She drank too much? Didn''t he drink too much as well? If she didn''t catch them just now, would some


    other things have happened?


    "Oh, I see." Her voice was the same as usual, which didn''t even reveal her feeling. This made Samuel


    very anxious.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He got up from the bed, took up his pajamas and went into the bathroom.


    The door of the bathroom was closed. E''s tears fell on the pillow.


    When Samuel came out, she stillid in that position. Samuel took her in his arms, and she didn''t reject


    it.


    The next morning, when E''s rm clock rang, Samuel had been dressed and walked out of the


    cloakroom.


    "I''ll go for breakfast first. Let''s go to work togetherter." He would make time to buy her a car.


    E nodded and Samuel left the room.


    E was still very sad about what happenedst night, so they almost said nothing on the way.


    Samuel felt guilty as E was depressed. He wanted to finish work early this evening and take her out


    to have dinner.


    Upon seeing E on the 23rd floor, Jenifer said, "E, Catherine is calling you."


    Although Jenifer also knew that E was Samuel''s wife, Catherine said that E was just "the other


    woman." She used the baby in her stomach to take Samuel away?from Catherine''s cousin Emma, so


    she was not worthy of being respected.


    Jenifer quickly spread this in thepany.

 Chapter 22 Touched the Switch

    Chapter 22 Touched the Switch


    E already knew something had happened on her way to Catherine''s office. She knocked on the door


    three times. Catherine looked up and her face became even gloomier.


    "E, where are the files I told you to print out yesterday? Why there are only two copies of them?"


    She knew it wasing. E took a deep breath and confronted with Catherine''s usation. She


    exined: "I worked till 10 o''clockst evening..."


    "So what, your workingte has nothing to do with me! Ineed to see results from you! Don''t you know


    that I am going to need all these files for a contract signingter?" Catherine angrily threw the A4 paper


    on the desk and red at E.


    Somehow, E couldn''t shake the feeling that Catherine was deliberately picking on her.


    "Excuse me, Ms. Gu, sorry for causing you inconvenience." E apologized to her in an indifferent


    tone.


    Catherine loathed her so much that she had to stop herself from scratching E every time she saw


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    her.. "What''s the use of you being sorry? Now go and print out all the documents I need. If you can''t


    E saw her raging face, and she simply said "alright" and left her office.


    She now knew for sure that this Catherine had a huge grudge against her. But she did not know where


    the grudge came from.


    As soon as she sat back at her desk, E turned on herputer and began working.


    10 o''clock in the morning, E felt thirsty. So she saved the document on herputer and walked to


    the break room with her mug.


    At the door of the break room, she heard someone talking in a low voice: "E, that mistress is so


    unlucky. She got bullied by Ms.Gu the first day at work. Did you actually see that Ms.Gu herself


    touched the power switch?"


    "Of course. I would not tell you this if I did not see it myself!"


    "Mistress? Touched the switch?" At that moment, all E could feel was a rage building up inside her.


    "Catherine, I got you!" thought E.


    She quietly moved into the break room. The gossiping employees gathered there stopped talking


    immediately. They all went back to the office area with a guilty conscience.


    E eventuallypleted the task and handed over thest piece of the file to Catherine before noon.


    However, Catherine just responded with a cold voice, "There are now useless. You should now


    trante all the documents and hand them to me by EOD."


    "Useless?" E gazed at Catherine who acted like nothing was going on, then she asked: "Do you


    have something against me?"


    ''Why does she bully me like this and waste all my time and effort.''


    Catherine threw the folder in front of her. She crossed her arms, parted her ruby lips and said: "You are


    the wife of Mr. Shao, why would I hold anything against you?" Her tone was full of nothing but mockery.


    E did not reach for the folder but confronted her directly: "So you unplugged the power and made all


    my work in vain. What was that all about?"


    ''Plus, there is rumor about me being a mistress. Though I don''t know yet who started it.'' thought E.


    Catherine''s face looked a bit twisted. How on earth did she find out? "E, using someone without


    evidence will end up in awsuit."


    "Lawsuit?" E didn''t want to argue with her further. She came here to work, not to cause trouble for


    Samuel. E picked up the folder of documents that needed to be tranted. On her way out, she said:


    "You know what you have done. If I catch you doing it next time, don''t me me for making it all


    personal!"


    Having worked in the entertainment industry for several years, E had learned a lot of lessons One of


    the lessons was: A tamed horse is often ridden and a weak person is likely to be bullied.


    If she gave in now, she would only end up getting bullied more often. In order to avoid getting bullied,


    she must stand her ground firmly and defend herself.


    However, Catherine followed her out. She stood by the office door, shouting at her in a very angry


    voice, "You think you can abuse your power as Mrs. Shao and bully the rest?" Her voice was so loud


    that people in the whole office area could clearly hear her.


    All of a sudden, the whole floor went quiet.


    E felt awkward, but she still turned around calmly and said: "Abusing my power? Sure, I bullied you,


    so what?" Since Catherine used her of being a bully first, there was no need for her to exin


    anymore. No one would believer her anyway.


    These were a bunch of easily-influenced and unfriendly colleagues. There was no need for her to


    pretend to be "nice".


    Then, all the people present were shocked to see that Catherine, who boasted of being tough and


    professional, was now weeping out of anger because of E.


    This instantly made E a horrible person. Many people avoided her as if she was some kind of


    poisonous snake.


    E couldn''t care less about their opinions. She was only feeling a little bit sorry for Samuel.


    She sat back to her seat and clicked open the file. On seeing all these tedious terms and conditions,


    E felt instantly fatigue.


    How on earth was she going to trante all these? She barely passed the primary English test. For


    E, tranting was 1000 times more difficult than typing.


    She took a deep breath and turned on the software on herputer. She started tranting sentence


    by sentence, even word by word.


    When her colleagues finished their jobs and gradually left the office one by one, E was only half way


    done.


    Soon it was ten in the evening again, E''s phone started buzzing. E saw the caller''s name and


    thought about what happenedst night. She still felt hurt deep down. But still, she pressed the answer


    button and replied: "Hello?"


    Samuel heard her voice and sensed her sadness. He stopped loosening his tie, thinking. ''Was she still


    upset aboutst night?''


    "Where are you?"


    E browsed through thew files and uttered indifferently: "The firm."


    ''Maybe I am over-reacting and pushing it too far. Sam is so nice to me and yet I am still mad at him...''


    thought E.


    On hearing that she was still in the office, Samuel frowned his eyebrows. ''Howe she is still at the


    firm at this hour?''


    "What''s going on?" He knew it very well that sometimes Catherine could be as much a workaholic as


    Emma. But still he never saw Catherine making her staff work thiste.


    E signed silently and exined: "I have not finished the work assigned by Ms. Gu." In order to avoid


    further conflict with Ms. Gu, it would be wise for her to finish the work first and then go home.


    Samuel did not say anything anymore and hung up the phone. E gazed at the phone and felt a little


    bit down as the call was cut off abruptly by Samuel. She then concentrated her attention on tranting.


    Twenty minutester, someone showed up in the office quietly.


    The file in her hands was taken away all of a sudden, which startled E a lot. She looked up and saw


    Samuel standing next to her. Her heart began beating faster and faster.


    All her fatigue was driven way and her heart was full of joy. Sam was here for her...


    Samuel examined her trantion. The content of this document was too difficult for ayman. No


    wonder E worked sote.


    But why would Catherine give such difficult files to E to trante? One peculiar thought crossed his


    mind but he shook his head and denied it.


    He tidied up the desk and gathered all the files and the A4 paper together. He put them all in a folder


    and said to her, "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 23 Let Me Teach You

    Chapter 23 Let Me Teach You


    E took a quick nce at the folder in his hands and hesitated: "But I haven''t finished my work yet."


    She was not afraid of Catherine, it was more like she wanted to keep a low profile and thus avoided


    causing any trouble for Samuel.


    Samuel slightly waved the folder in his hands and said: "ording to your capability, it might just as


    well take the whole night for you toplete the trantion. Are you sure you want work here two days


    and one night in a row?" He would never allow such a thing to happen.


    "But Ms. Gu wants the task done asap. If Ie home and sleep right now, I can''t afford to bear the


    consequences." E''s eyes were wide open as she gazed at the man standing in front of her.


    Samuel pulled her up from the chair and said: "Let your man fix it for you."


    These were quitemon words. Somehow her eyes reddened as she watched him from behind.


    Happiness overload!


    On their way home, Samuelughed as he noticed that E kept staring at him: "Are you checking to


    see whether I am more good-looking than you?"


    His words instantly made her face reddish. "I didn''t even know that you are so narcissistic, Sam." E


    turned her head around and looked at the view out of the car window.


    Samuel''s lips curled up. It was only now that he discovered she was actually quite interesting.


    When they arrived home, E was told by Samuel to go shower first. Samuel, on the other hand, turned


    on hisputer, opened her folder, and began working.


    E had a quick shower and then she stepped out of the bathroom.


    Without lifting up his head, Samuel simply said to her: "Tomorrow I will assign you to work for me. I will


    be in charge of your work directly." ''I will assign you some light tasks.''


    E thought for a second and then she turned the offer down. She replied: "No need. Your work is quite


    demanding. It requires great attention and significant capabilities, which I do not have. If I work for you,


    I will bring you nothing but trouble."


    To be honest, if she did not have Samuel or a baby son right now, she would definitely go back to her


    career of acting.


    But now, things were different. She had him and their son; she no longer dreamed of going out and


    acting.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Samuel did not force her to take the offer. He simply said: "If youe across some difficulties at work


    in the future, juste up to the 68th floor and ask for me." The whole 68th floor belonged to Samuel.


    She nodded and walked to his side. E was quite amazed at his script. It took her several hours to


    trante two pages. But he managed to trante two pages during the time she was having a shower.


    She bravely wrapped her arms around his neck from behind and whispered in his ears softly: "Sam,


    you are so awesome. You can trante so fast!"


    As a man, there is nothing more satisfying than being praised by his woman!


    The sweet scent of shampoo from E''s body aroused him.


    He put down the folder and pulled her over to his chest and kissed on her ruby lips.


    ...


    1 AM.


    Samuel pulled the sheet over on the sleeping woman and went to the bathroom for a shower.


    After he came out of the shower, he walked to the bed and kissed the sleeping beauty on her forehead.


    In order not to disturb her sleep, Simon brought theputer and the folder to the study.


    The next day, E only woke up when the rm clock had rang for a while.


    She tidied herself up and walked out of the bedroom. At the same time, Samuel returned from the gym.


    On seeing her, he pulled her over to the dinning table and said: "You have breakfast first, I will just go


    for a quick shower."


    A sweet smile adorned E''s face.. She happily nodded to him as Mrs. Qi brought her breakfast over.


    After a while, Samuel dressed himself up and walked out of the bedroom. He saw E was on the


    phone with granny. "Granny, I wille around this Sunday to visit you." Her voice was jolly and sweet.


    Samuel realized that she never spoke to him in such a tone. This unhappy thought made his face


    gloomy for a second.


    E had already finished her breakfast. She saw Samuel was sitting next to her, so she offered to bring


    his breakfast from the kitchen for him.


    She was still holding the phone and her smile was sweet: "Sure, I know..." "I heard Jerry''s voice!" She


    went into the kitchen and she sounded quite excited.


    It was not until ten minutester that she finally hung up the phone.


    By then, Samuel had drank thest drop of the milk. E ran back to the bedroom to fetch his suitcase


    and her own bag.


    Just as she walked out of the closet, Samuel somehow showed up. He closed the bedroom door and


    blocked her at the entrance of the closet.


    "What''s wrong? "Samuel!" E was holding bags in both hands. She was quite confused and


    innocently looked at the man in front of her. She could tell that he was apparently unhappy.


    He softly pinched her chin and forced her to look up into his eyes. Then he demanded: "E, call me


    Sam." He wanted to hear her sweet voice calling him Sam.


    ... E was stunned. What was going on with Samuel? Was there something wrong with him?


    She held the two bags with one hand and use the other hand to throw away his hand. She lowered her


    head and said softly: "Stop it. We are runningte for work." She was already on the clocking in


    system. If she waste, she would not get full bonus for punctuality.


    Samuel picked up the folder on the desk next to them and handed it over to her: "It''s all done now."


    Wow! All tranted? E''s eyes shone with joy. Samuel was so awesome! She happily extended her


    hand for the folder.


    However, the man waved the folder aside and she did not manage to get it.


    Yes?


    She stared at Samuel as he held the folder up high. E was confused.


    Samuel looked at puzzled E and found her unbelievably cute. "What did I just say?" He held the


    folder high and asked her calmly.


    E realized what he had said and her face went all reddish. She lowered her head and did not want to


    look him in the eyes. She deliberately said: "You just said that..." "it''s all done."


    "Before that." His tone was full of obvious dissatisfaction.


    Fine, fine! E screwed up her courage and lifted her head. She called him: "Sam." Her expressive


    eyes were full of love. Samuel gazed at her and stood still.


    Howe it never urred to him that she was this beautiful!


    His gaze made E quite shy. She lowered her head and pulled his suit sleeve: "I have said it already. "


    She was obviously acting cute, which satisfied Samuel a lot.


    He handed the folder to her and took his suitcase from her hand.


    Then he picked up the tie next to them and handed it over to her.


    E looked at the deep blue colored tie and paused with shock. Did he want her to put it on for him?


    "I don''t know how to put..."


    Her reaction made Samuel very pleased. Not knowing how to wear a tie meant that she had never


    done such a thing for any other men.


    "Let me teach you." He put down his suitcase and her bag and started teaching her how to wear a tie


    step by step.


    After a while, Samuel ended up wearing a crooked tie, yet the two still walked out of home.


    Parking lot of the firm


    E stepped out of Samuel''s Porsche and walked next to him towards the lift.


    "I have bought you a car. If I am not avable, you just drive the car yourself." He took out a car key


    from his suitcase and handed it to her.


    "Was this the very fist gift Samuel ever got me?" thought E. E happily epted the car key and


    smiled: "Thank you, Sam!"

 Chapter 24 You Don’t Have the Right

    Chapter 24 You Don¡¯t Have the Right


    Samuel was happy as E was in a good mood," The car is at the 4S shop on Donghua Road. We can


    get it today or tomorrow."


    The elevator came. Samuel blocked the door and went in after E.


    E nodded," Okay." They reached the 23rd floor. E looked at him and waved.


    At the moment before the elevator stopped, E was ready to go out, but Samuel stopped her and


    kissed her on the lips.


    The elevator door was open. She ran out of the elevator, blushing.


    Looking at her back, Samuel wore a big smile.


    When E gave the tranted documents to Catherine, she obviously saw a touch of surprise on


    Catherine''s face.


    Thinking of how excellent Samuel was, Catherine wasn''t surprised.


    "Read this case and write a n for me." E was pleased as a new job was assigned to her, But it


    was difficult for her to do that. She had never appeared in court or engaged in anywsuit... Thinking of


    that, E, ayman, felt worried.


    Catherine was disgruntled by her reluctance to take the portfolio and squinted," What are you doing?


    Do you want to quit?"


    Every word that Catherine said irritated E.


    E sneered," Catherine, this is my husband''spany. You don''t have the right to fire me!" She had


    never said something like that before, but in the face of Catherine, she had to rely on nepotism.


    The two words," my husband", cut Catherine to the quick.


    Her cousin Emma had been in love with Samuel for many years, but eventually E became his wife.


    "E, you said Samuel was your husband. But are you sure he loves you?" What she said depressed


    E instantly.


    She wasn''t sure about that¡­


    Looking at Catherine, E felt something was wrong," You like my husband?" She made a daring guess


    and carefully watched the reaction of Catherine.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Catherine''s heart beat quickly. She was infuriated, obviously trying to hide something. "I am simply


    feeling sorry for my cousin. What are you talking about?" She liked Samuel? With the presence of


    Emma, she never dared to think that...


    "Your cousin?" These two words sessfully diverted the attention of E. Who was her cousin?


    Catherine calmed herself down," Why should I tell you that? Go back to work!" She regained her usual


    breath and sat back in her chair. She didn''t want to talk to E any more.


    Forget it. "Do you really want me, a green hand, to write the n?" She didn''t know whether Catherine


    was cing her trust in her or was simply giving her an impossible task to embarrass her.


    "I don''t want to repeat what I said. Get out!" Catherine was being rude, which made E angry.


    E didn''t want to talk to Catherine either, so she took the portfolio and got out of the office.


    Sitting back in her chair, E opened the portfolio and took out the case inside. She was a bit


    dumbfounded.


    She knew the storyline roughly, but what was she supposed to n?


    Finally, she helplessly sent a WeChat message to Samuel to ask him for advice.


    "The library and the archives room are located on the 28th floor. Go and have a look." After a few


    minutes, Samuel replied.


    E stood up and walked to the 28th floor.


    The 28th floor was very quiet. She thought for a moment and decided to go to the library first.


    The door of the library was opened. E was shocked at the scene inside the room.


    What she saw was several dozen rows of long shelves filled with books.


    All of them werew-rted, But they were ssified very clearly. E went to the row of introductory


    books. She found a few textbooks and started reading them by the window.


    "Hello, could I sit here?" She heard an attractive male voice suddenly.


    E looked up at the man in a ck shirt who pointed at the seat on the opposite.


    She checked confusingly the seats in the front and at the back. All of them were indeed upied.


    "Oh, okay!" She quickly moved her books to her side.


    "Thanks! The man gently sat down and then put a book on the table.


    The library was very quiet. Ezily leaned back on the couch, holding her face with her right hand


    and finally fell asleep.


    When Drake, who sat on the opposite, closed the book in his hand and went to get another one, he


    couldn''t helpughing as he caught sight of her napping.


    At that moment, someone walked in.


    Drake''s smile faded instantly.


    He then opened another book and continued to read it.


    Samuel looked at Drake indifferently and and then turned his eyes to E who was napping. Why did


    they sit together?


    Samuel gently took the books out of E''s hands and put them back on the shelves one by one. Then


    he picked her up and left the library.


    Before leaving, he gave a warning look to Drake.


    Drake seemed to not notice his gaze and lowered his head to continue reading.


    Other colleagues who were reading were surprised to see Samuel hold E.


    However, E was Samuel''s wife, so it was not surprising.


    E woke up at noon.


    She was lying in afortable bed. She turned over and decided to go back to sleep.


    Something''s wrong. Why did she sleep in a bed? Shouldn''t she be working right now? Was she in the


    library?


    Thinking of it, she suddenly opened her eyes and sat up in bed.


    She confusedly looked at the furnishings around her. There was simple furniture in therge lounge


    and a vertical-type freezer and mahogany wine rack on the other wall.


    The bed she was lying on was three meters wide and covered with grayish bedding.


    So where was it? Wasn''t she in the library? She got out of bed quickly, put on her shoes and gently


    opened the lounge door.


    There was a huge office outside. A few people sat on the sofa, obviously discussing something with


    each other..


    As the lounge door was opened, they all?turn around and looked at her.


    She saw Samuel. Was this his office?


    Although she worked here for a few days, she had never been to his office.


    After saying something to others, Samuel stood up and walked over to her.


    "Are you hungry?" Samuel pulled E back into the lounge again and closed the door.


    E smiled and nodded timidly," Yes." The lunch time had already passed.


    Samuel lifted his chin to one direction and said," Go wash your hands." The direction he was pointing


    to was the washroom. E walked over and washed her hands.


    When she returned, Samuel had already opened some take-out. The sight of the sumptuous meal


    made E swallow her saliva.

 Chapter 25 The Child She Was Carrying

    Chapter 25 The Child She Was Carrying


    "Help yourself." Samuel gave the chopsticks to E and walked towards the door.


    "Aren''t you going to eat anything?" E asked him curiously. Four dishes and one soup were on the


    table and they seemed untouched. He probably hadn''t eaten anything yet!


    Samuel put both hands in his suit pockets and smiled at her, "You eat first. I still have some work to


    finish. Once I''m done, I wille back."


    "I will wait for you then."


    "No need. You eat now." He said no more and walked out of the lounge.


    E put a little bit of each dish onto her te and started to eat slowly.


    Halfway through her meal, her cellphone started ringing. She put down her chopsticks and looked


    around for her phone.


    Her phone was on the bedside table not faraway. She took it over, only to see a strange number.


    "Hello." She sat back onto the sofa.


    Then she heard Catherine''s cold voice: "It''s the office hour now. Where are you?" Catherine looked at


    the empty seat in the corner and was really upset.


    E looked at her meal and then checked the time. The lunch break had been over for more than half


    an hour.


    "I will be right back." She didn''t want to talk too much to Catherine. She hung up the phone and began


    devouring her food.


    When Samuel walked in, E was pacing restlessly up and down. "What''s the matter?" He looked at


    her with confusion and wondered what she was looking for.


    E''s face was reddish and she patted on her own chest and said: "I ate too fast, I need water..." It was


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    all Catherine''s fault. She urged her to go back to work and she ate so fast that she got choked up.


    Samuel walked towards a cab and opened it. Inside, there was a wide selection of bottles of


    mineral water, neatly organized.


    He took out a bottle, screwed it open and handed it to her. E took a sip. Samuel patted her lightly on


    the back and asked: "How can you be so careless?"


    A big girl like her shouldn''t choke on food anymore.


    E took several sips of water and finally felt better. "Oh, I am just runningter for work." Otherwise


    she would not worry at all.


    Samuel shook his head and exined to her: "You are ''Mrs. Boss'' of this firm. You cane and leave


    at will." In other words, there is no such thing as runningte for work.


    Mrs. Boss? This title made E extremely delighted.


    Samuel looked at her and was amused at the goofy way she held onto the water bottle. Heughed:


    "So, are you not in a hurry anymore?"


    E realized what she was doing upon his reminder. She shoved the water bottle into Samuel''s arms


    and stormed out the door: "Bye Samuel!"


    "Samuel..." The words were never this delightful.


    However, he should still correct the way she addressed him. After all, "Samuel" was too formal and


    maybe "darling" sounded sweeter.


    E went back to floor 23 and walked quickly towards her desk.


    After learning basic knowledge about thew this morning, she had a vague idea how to start the


    business n.


    However, on her way to her seat, she overheard some whispered gossip.


    "She dares toe and go at her whim just because she ims to have the title of Mrs. Boss. Hasn''t


    she forgotten that she used to be a mere mistress?"


    "Exactly. Mistresses will be mistresses. Even if she is now married to him, her reputation is still ruined."


    E was walking very fast as she was runningte. However, she stopped when she heard these


    words.


    She turned around and gazed at Jenifer who was a close friend of Catherine and said: "Alright. Why


    don''t you just go straight to Samuel and say those words to him? Tell him that I was a mistress and he


    should get rid of me?" It was true that I used some tricks to sleep with Samuel.


    But it was a matter between them. It was none of others'' business! When it came to Emma, it was still


    irrelevant. Grandmother had made it very clear that she would never agree to Samuel marrying Emma.


    Anyway, these were all private matters. It was not up for discussion with anybody else.''


    Jenifer scornfully looked at calm E and challenged her: "Why would you be so proud anyway? If Mr.


    Shao really loves you, why doesn''t he give you a proper wedding? Howe the two of you just had a


    simple registration ceremony?" These words hit E right in her heart.


    People standing by all whispered in agreement: "Jen was right. Look at E, she does not even have a


    wedding ring."


    "Exactly. It was not a matter of money. Mr. Shao was so rich that he would not even blink while buying


    hundreds of diamond rings, let alone just one."


    "Therefore, we can tell that he does not love her. Maybe he married her because of the child she was


    carrying."


    "The child she was carrying?" "Such a shameless woman. Who knows what kind of tricks she used to


    get into his bed."


    ...


    E stood there and listened to the evil remarks. One was worse than thest. They werementing


    about everything: mistress, diamond ring, child and shame.


    At that moment, she felt as if she was really shameless.


    She took a deep breath to fight back the hard feelings and simply said with a cool voice: "If you have


    any questions, just go talk to Samuel. There is no need to gossip behind his back."


    Then she turned around and sat back onto her seat.


    Actually, she wanted to cry, as thesements really hurt her. But she controlled herself as she knew


    very well that tears were for losers. If she cried, they would not show sympathy for her, moreover, they


    would treat her as a joke.


    Samuel''s top assistant Anna walked in and witnessed everything here. She was here to deliver E''s


    cellphone.


    It had been several minutes since E returned to her seat, yet these women were still gossiping about


    her.


    "Crooked woman with crooked morals..."


    "Ahem!" Anna gave a cough, which drew everyone''s attention instantly. They all shut up as soon as


    they noticed her.


    This was Samuel''s top assistant. She had been working in her position for six years straight. She was a


    tough woman with strict disciplines. She held such a high reputation in thepany that most of the


    staff did not dare to cross her.


    Anna walked elegantly in her high heels towards E and said: "Madam, your cellphone was left in the


    Boss'' lounge. Boss wanted to return the phone to you himself, but some important client just showed


    up so he sent me instead. Madam, I hope you don''t mind."


    These words shocked everyone, as they all heard loud and clear that Anna just said Boss wanted to


    deliver the phone himself. Besides, returning the phone was such a small errand. Even if Samuel was


    upied, he should not bother his top assistant. Instead, he could just send any junior to do the job.


    What''s more, E was in Mr. Shao''s lounge during the lunch break! Anyone who had worked in the firm


    for over three days was aware that Mr. Shao did not like anyone going near his lounge.


    Even the cleaningdy needed to wear full set of hazmat suit including gloves and mouth-mask to get


    into his private lounge.


    Everyone present felt like they had been pped hard on the face as it turned out Mr. Shao was quite


    nice to E.


    E gazed fondly at elegant Anna and she was really moved. E was bullied in the firm since she


    started her job. She was truly touched when someone finally stood out and defended her.


    "Thank you." She took the phone from Anna''s hands and smiled at her.

 Chapter 26 You Go and Marry Her Yourself

    Chapter 26 You Go and Marry Her Yourself


    "You are wee, madam. If you don''t need me, I will return to my work." Anna had a good impression


    of E as she did not put on air and was very casual. She gave E a kind smile and left Floor 23.


    When she went back to Floor 68, she hesitated for a moment. In the end, she decided not to mention


    the incident to Samuel. Because the topic the staff of Floor 23 had been gossiping about was a private


    issue between the two, she was in no position to judge.


    Now she only hoped that E could stand up for herself whenever she got bullied, instead of bottling up


    her feelings.


    That evening, Samuel finished work early and he went back to the Shao vi with E. E was


    greeted by the happy Jerry whose big smile melted her heart instantly.


    "My dearest baby, mommy misses you so much!" Samuel was touched by the scene of them greeting


    each other. He was in a good mood too.


    Melody noticed that there was something growing between the two. She looked at them and was very


    pleased with such progress.


    Vincent and Vi returned at dinner time. As Jerry was staying at the Shao''s vi these days, the old


    couple always returned here whenever they were finished with work.


    During dinner time, the family was chatting andughing. The ambiance in the dining room was quite


    rxing and harmonious.


    However, a sudden call from Vi''s phone broke the harmony.


    She stared at the phone and checked the caller''s name. Then she answered the phone without any


    concern, "Hello, Em."


    Samuel heard the nickname and frowned his eyebrows. E did not know who Vi was referring to,


    and was still concentrating on her meal.


    "Oh, sure, does Samuel know about this?" Vi seemed very pleased.


    Then she gave Samuel a stern look and said to the phone, "What? He blocked your number? I will tell


    him off."


    These words finally drew the attention of E, she looked at Vi curiously. She looked so joyful. Her


    mother-inw never showed such a joyful expression in front of her before.


    E looked at Samuel and noticed that his face was quite gloomy and apparently he was eating food at


    a much slower pace.


    Em? What does she mean by Em? Is it Emma? E instantly felt sad when she realized that cruel fact.


    Melody knew who Vi was talking to and when she heard that Samuel blocked Emma''s number, she


    was secretly apuding and cheering.


    Then Vi spoke again, "Really? Your firm wants to cooperate with Samuel''s firm? That''s so


    wonderful!"


    Vi was the only person who was cheerful at the dining table. The rest were not so pleased. Samuel


    looked at E who was dining quietly, then he put down his chopsticks heavily onto the table.


    Everyone was quiet. The awkward atmosphere now seemed even more awkward.


    Vi noticed that her son was upset, so she ended the call in a hurry, "Em, I am in the middle of


    something at the moment. I will call you backter." The call finally ended. E put down her bowl and


    chopsticks and started rocking her baby''s crib.


    "Mom, you can forget about it!" "I am now married to E, there won''t be anything between me and


    Emma anymore."


    Samuel''s remarks were bold and direct. It somehow made E feel better.


    Melody put down her chopsticks and backed Samuel up: "Vi, now that they already have Jerry,


    everything is settled. You shouldn''t behave like this anymore." Melody''s voice was calm and she


    sounded very authoritative.


    Vincent also felt that Vi was pushing it too much; but he did not say anything, as Melody and


    Samuel already made their points clear.


    Vi looked at her mother-inw and then her son, and she felt embarrassed as she did not want to be


    addressed to like that in front of E. She formed a dry smile and said: "It was just a phone call. No big


    deal."


    "Let''s eat." Vincent opened his mouth and suggested in a cool voice. The topic was then dropped.


    However, the harmonious ambiance was long gone.


    E quickly finished the food in her bowl and wiped her mouth. She stood up and tried to smile,


    "Granny, mom, dad, I have finished eating. Please excuse me."


    She pushed Jerry''s trolley to the side and then she walked upstairs with her son in her arms.


    As soon as E was gone, Vi spoke again: "E was a weak and fragile girl. She was not suitable


    for Samuel. To be honest, I still prefer Emma, as she was strong and independent."


    Her words made everyone present lose their appetite. Samuel was quite angry now but he controlled


    himself because granny was present, he said in a deep voice, "If you like Emma so much, why don''t


    you go and marry her yourself?"


    "You don''t like her at all? I think that you would have married Emma if granny had approved it." Vi


    had a bite of her food and uttered those words. She thought she was simply telling the truth.


    Samuel heard her words and kept his silence. This time, he didn''t deny it. Then he said, "Now that I am


    already married to E, you should really stop dredging up the past! E is my wife. I won''t let anyone


    speak ill of her."


    With these words, he stood up and wiped his mouth, "I am full now. Please excuse me."


    Melody watched him go away and sighed deeply. She kept on eating without saying anything.


    In the bedroom of the second floor.


    Jerryy on the bed, suckling on the milk bottle. His tiny legs were kicking in the air. E leaned against


    the bed and stared at him fondly.


    The hurtful words her colleagues said during the day and the ones Vi said just now were flooding


    towards her and made her think.


    She was so happy with Samuel these days that she somehow lost her judgement.


    She thought Samuel had started to ept her. But maybe, his mind was still full of Emma!


    "It is not easy to forget someone when you are in love with her."


    Just like her. She loved Samuel so much that she needed to get him no matter what, even if it involved


    ying tricks.


    The bedroom door was pushed open from outside. E was startled and her heart skipped a beat. She


    sat up straight from the bed and saw Samuel walk in.


    "Keep an eye on our son, I am going to run a bath for you." She wanted to do more things for him from


    now on. She wanted him to get used to her and herpanionship.


    After finishing these words, she walked into the bathroom. It felt like the time when they just started a


    rtionship. She was timid and tried very hard to please him in every possible way.


    E was in the bathroom for almost twenty minutes. She never came out.


    When Samuel walked in with Jerry in his arms, she was squatting next to the bathtub. She looked


    absent-minded.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The water in the bathtub was almost full and she was not even aware of that.


    Samuel walked quickly towards the tap and closed it.


    E only came to her senses when Samuel was standing right in front of her. "Oh Sam... The bath is


    ready." E was a little bit embarrassed as the water was really full. She was totally lost in her own


    thoughts.


    When she was about to take Jerry, Samuel grasped her wrist and asked:


    "What was on your mind?" His voice was very soothing andforting. E paused and looked up at


    him, his face was full of gentleness.


    "Nothing¡­. I was only thinking about... about..." She was not good at telling lies. Her face, even her


    ears were now reddish.


    Samuel knew she was lying. But he did not challenge her on this He handed the baby to her and said:


    "I will go shower now."


    She took the baby and walked out of the bathroom.


    Jerry was now yawning, so E hummed a luby softly and tried to put him to sleep.

 Chapter 27 Mom Likes Emma

    Chapter 27 Mom Likes Emma


    After the baby fell asleep, E put him in the middle of the bed. She piled some quilt along the bed


    edge in case the baby should turn and fall, then she walked downstairs.


    In the kitchen, the maids were still busy working. Theypletely ignored her when she walked in.


    Because of Vi''s attitude, the maids did not treat E fairly.


    E knew about their attitudes but she did not say anything. She took out a box of milk from the fridge


    and pulled some milk into a pot to heat.


    One of the maids disagreed and murmured: " I just washed that pot clean..."


    E was cross, so she turned around and confronted her: "So what? I cannot use the pot you just


    washed?"


    The maid curled her lips and walked away with no more words.


    E looked at her back and took a deep breath. Howe they all treated her in such a nasty way?


    Wherever she went, she was always neglected.


    When E carried the warm milk back to the bedroom, Samuel just stepped out of the bathroom.


    He was in a piece of gray robe and was drying his short hair with a towel.


    "Samuel, I just heated up the milk for you. Please drink it while it is still warm." She carefully walked up


    to him and held the milk up for him.


    Samuel stared at the milk and frowned his eyebrows: "You don''t need to do these things. Just leave


    them to the maids." What he was trying to say was, she was his wife and there was no need for her to


    do these errands in person.


    However, E paused, as she thought he did not like her doing these things for him. "Oh, okay!"


    Samuel took over the milk and randomly put it on the table next to him. He intended to drink it after he


    had dried his hair.


    E mistook his behavior and confirmed that Samuel did not like her doing that for him. She looked at


    the milk and then cast a sad nce at her sleeping son. E felt a little bit down as she walked into the


    bathroom.


    In the bedroom, E''s phone on the table started ringing.


    Samuel drank the milk and picked up the phone. He saw the caller''s name and his face was gloomy


    instantly.


    "Mr. Su." He answered the phone.


    Sum was quite surprised to hear a man''s voice. He paused for a second and then he directly asked:


    "Mr. Shao, where is E?"


    ''E? How dare he call her like that!'' Samuel sneered, "My wife is in the shower. What are you up to? If


    you don''t have anything important to say, I am going to shower as well.


    Sum heard the scornful tone from his voice and knew exactly that Samuel was showing off. Sum


    paused for a second and then said: "Well, when she is done, please tell her to call me back. I have


    something important to say to her."


    Call him back? Samuel thought Sum must be out of his mind. "You can just say it to me."


    "Say it to you? Are you acting on behalf of E now?"


    "Of course!" Samuel replied without any hesitation.


    Sum paused again, then he said: "I will call her tomorrow then." Then he hung up the phone. Samuel


    stared at the phone and then he blocked Sum''s number.


    When E stepped out of the bathroom, Samuel mentioned nothing to her.


    E cast a nce at the man who was browsing through his phone on the bed, then she walked to the


    other side of the bed. She knelt on the bed and carefully put the baby between them.


    She cuddled her son and closed her eyes. E was ready to fall asleep.


    All of a sudden, the baby was taken away from her chest. She opened her eyes and saw Samuel


    putting their son on the other side of the bed.


    Then he leaned over and hugged her tightly.


    E sniffed his body scent and her breathing got heavier. Her Samuel did nothing, and there she was,


    already falling for him. He was just so irresistibly charismatic.


    "Let''s talk."


    "Talk?" E''s imagination was running wild. What on earth did Samuel want to talk about with her?


    Samuel saw the nervous look on her face in the dim light and felt sorry for her.


    "Don''t think too much." He kissed her on the forehead and tossed back her bangs. He looked her in the


    eyes and said: "I married you. Therefore, I don''t want to have any business with Emma anymore." It


    would take some time for him to forget her, but he was willing to do so.


    E looked up and saw his face. He looked very sincere and serious. "But mom does not like me..."


    Vi liked Emma so much that it made E feel really bad about herself.


    "It is alright. We just need to avoid her then." The fact that her mother-inw preferred Emma over E


    was deeply rooted in her mind and she just wouldn''t let it go for now. However, he would still make an


    effort to make things better.


    E was relieved at his words. She hugged him on the waist and pressed her head on his shoulder.


    "Fine." Her lips curled up.


    "But..." He opened his mouth again. It somehow made E nervous.


    "You need to step away from Sum." He sounded cross and this made E quite confused. Why was he


    mentioning Sum now?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    But she still tamely nodded her head and replied: "Sure." Whatever he said, she was willing to obey.


    Samuel''sforting words made her much more delightful. E shyly kissed his chin. The stubble of


    his beard tickled her.


    She quicklyy back on the pillow and pulled up the quilt to cover her face.


    Samuel was quite amused. He lifted the quilt with a smile, looked at her yfully and said: "Are you


    being proactive now?"


    E shook her head hastily. She was just in a good mood.


    Samuel put their son in the crib, turned off the bedside light and returned to the bed to hug her.


    It was not until early morning that they finally got to sleep.


    E woke up in the morning to her son''s loud crying.


    She opened her sleepy eyes and noticed that Samuel was already up and was nursing the baby.


    Samuel gently shook Jerry to stop his crying and then he put him on the bed, right next to E.


    "You can rest more. I am going to prepare milk for him."


    E happily hugged her son and saw him walking away.


    It was getting colder and colder. Samuel was still quite upied with his work. If she had not bumped


    into Emma at the firm, E would have forgotten her existence.


    Samuel was so nice to her now that she had thrown all her worries away. Her world was only filled with


    joy and happiness.


    The woman standing right in front of her wore delicate make-up on her face. She was in a green short


    suit and had a pair of ck high-heel shoes on her feet.


    She looked charming and mature, like a real independent business woman.


    E stared at her and she was staring back.


    Emma had not seen E for a long time. She now glowed with happiness.


    Her long hair was simply tied into a knot on her head. She only wore light foundation on her face and


    her lips were highlighted with a sweet orange color. E was in a light yellow suit and she had a pair of


    white wedges on her feet.


    She was dressing quite casually, and yet she still looked outstandingly beautiful.


    Especially the happiness glowing on her face hurt Emma deeply.


    "Ms. Bo, I have just had a meeting with Samuel. I am afraid I will see him quite often in the future."


    Emma sounded very cocky.


    E controlled herself, and despite the fact she was greatly cross, she still smiled and replied: "Ms. Gu,


    you don''t need to report your own issues to me. You should know that the only reason you are getting


    any chance of doing business with Samuel is because he obeys his mother."


    Samuel had a great argument with Vi when she proposed that the he and Emma should conduct


    business cooperation. Vi passed out due to high blood pressure and this made Samuel give in.


    Samuel told E everything yesterday.


    E was very pleased that Samuel sincerely shared everything with her. She trusted him.

 Chapter 28 Was He Showing Off

    Chapter 28 Was He Showing Off


    Emma knew what E was referring to. It was Vi''s input that made the cooperation with Samuel''s


    firm possible. That man really had a cold heart. He had been seeing her for so many years and now he


    acted as if they were just like strangers.


    It was all caused by this woman who was now standing right in front of her. She was Samuel''s so-


    called ''wife''...


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Bo, I just want to ask you one simple question. How did you get pregnant with Samuel''s child back


    then?" When Samuel and E were not married, Emma was certain that Samuel was still in love with


    her.


    She knew Samuel was a decent man. It was not possible for him to cheat on her.


    But then, E just imed that she was pregnant with Samuel''s child. This raised her doubts as to what


    kind of tricks E had used.


    E heard Emma''s words and her face went pale.


    This was supposed to be a secret. If anyone found out the truth, she would face horrible


    consequences.


    "This is a private matter between me and my husband. It is none of your business. Ms. Gu, you should


    just mind your own business." With these words, E walked passed her and headed directly to the


    elevator.


    When she was out of Emma''s sight, E immediately got cold feet.


    Emma''s question haunted her. E prayed that her secret could remain secret forever.


    Of course Emma was smart enough to notice E''s reaction. Her face did go pale.


    Something was not right. She felt urgency to investigate the situation.


    "E,plete this file and hand it over to me in half an hour!" Catherine had just left her office, and


    stopped E before she could reach her desk.


    E epted the paper from her hand and nodded silently.


    She was quite used to such situations now. Catherine''s tricks were not that hard to put up with.


    E was not stupid either. If she found something was out of her capabilities, she always turned to her


    husband for help. Samuel could fix anything for her. This made her extremely grateful and relieved.


    Right now, E sat in her chair and stared at the file. She frowned her eyebrows as the file seemed


    quite difficult for her.


    She never did any simr files before and Catherine had never bothered to find someone to teach her.


    Only half an hour''s time... She had to sneak out and seek help from Samuel.


    Floor 68


    E greeted Anna on her way and knocked on Samuel''s office door.


    She heard Samuel''s reply and opened the door.


    Inside the office, there was a man in white suit sitting on the couch. E was delighted to see him.


    "Brother!" E was very happy to see Eason here. Her eyes were full of joy and she briskly flew


    towards him like a butterfly.


    Eason was about to go see her downstairs just now. He stood up, opened his arms and embraced her


    warmly.


    The two had not seen each other for half a year. They hugged each other with great joy and


    excitement.


    Samuel looked at them and was not very pleased. He walked over and pulled E out of Eason''s arms.


    "Hey, greeting is enough, no need for hugs." Samuel stared at Eason with dissatisfaction. Even Eason


    could not hug his wife.


    E was quite confused on hearing Samuel''s words.


    She looked at his face and noticed that he was not very pleased. But why?


    Easonughed. He examined his sister from head to toe and was very satisfied with his findings.


    It was true, then, that Samuel had been treating her well. Just like what she had told him via Wechat.


    Eason calmly moved back to the couch and sat there with his legs crossed. "Come here, E. Sit next


    to your big brother." Eason pointed to the empty seat next to him.


    E was about to walk over to him when Samuel pulled her hand and indicated her to sit opposite


    Eason.


    Moreover, he evenid a hand on her shoulder to show his stance.


    Eason curled up his lips and smiled yfully. What was Samuel trying to prove to him? Was he


    showing off?


    He was E''s brother. Was that gesture even necessary? On second thought, if he felt this protective of


    her in the presence of her own brother, then he would protect her even better in front of other men!


    Good job!


    E looked at Samuel and had no idea what was going on.


    Were Samuel and Eason still on bad terms? Why Samuel did not allow her to sit next to her brother?


    Whatever, if sitting next to Eason upset Samuel, she would just sit here then.


    "Brother, when did youe back? Are our parents aware of your return?" "Why didn''t you say


    anything beforehand?" E''s voice was soothing and cheerful. She behaved like a jolly little girl in front


    of her brother. Samuel seldom saw her like that.


    Eason took a packet of cigarettes out of his pocket and the two men both lit up a cigarette.


    "They knew. I just arrived this morning. I was about to go downstairs and check you out when you


    showed up." Samuel took the paper in E''s hand and started reading it.


    It was only when Samuel took the paper out of her hand that E suddenly remembered her purpose in


    "Samuel, I don''t know what to do with this file. That is why I am here." She was quite embarrassed as


    she always bothered him with her works.


    Only now did Samuel suspect that something might be wrong, "Catherine never asked any senior staff


    to show you how to do things here?" Usually beginners would get some help from the senior staff. Let


    alone the fact that E studied arts, notws in school.


    Catherine? Eason furrowed his eyebrows when he heard the name. He opened his mouth grumpily:


    "Wait a second, Samuel, what were you thinking, leaving E to Catherine?" Was he trying to feed a


    His sister was so innocent that when she was confronted with a member from the Gu family, she was


    doomed to get bullied.


    Samuel paused when he heard Eason''s words. He only considered that Catherine was an outstanding


    Emma''s cousin.


    Samuel checked the file in his hands again and then he realized that E must have been suffering a


    lot when working under Catherine.


    Eason then turned to E and said with a stern voice: "E, you should quit this job. You always wanted


    to return to the entertainment industry. I can help you with that."


    E was take aback by what Eason said. It never urred to her that Eason would voice her secret out


    loud. It was supposed to be a secret between her and her brother only.


    E awkwardly opened her mouth and tried to cover it up: "Brother, stop making things up. I am


    perfectly fine here." She was happy here as she got to see Samuel most of the time and was able to?


    work with him. As for those incidents at work, she could not care less.


    E wanted to return to entertainment industry?


    Samuel frowned his eyebrows. The thought of E making out with other actors while acting in movies


    made him ufortable. He made his decision instantly: "No need for that. My wife should be working


    with me. I will inform the firmter that E will be working as my personal assistant." She would only


    have to answer to him without taking on extra work


    On hearing Samuel''s words, E and Eason hadpletely different reactions.


    Eason nodded his head with great satisfaction. He was very d to see that things had improved


    significantly for this couple.


    E shook her hands anxiously: "There''s no need for that, Samuel..."


    "No way!" Samuel interrupted her directly. He would also investigate how E was treated on Floor 23


    during her time there.


    "E, I agree with Samuel''s decision. You shouldn''t argue anymore." Eason would never let his sister


    work with any member from the Gu family.

 Chapter 29 Massage My Shoulder Please

    Chapter 29 Massage My Shoulder Please


    Samuel nodded and turned to E with a serious face. "Are you implying that you do not wish to stay


    by my side?" Hepletely ignored Eason''s presence. Samuel''s gaze was intense and his voice


    soothing.


    On hearing his change of tone, E was timid instantly. Her face went red and she murmured: "Of


    course not." She wanted nothing but to stay with Samuel all the time. But she was also concerned she


    would slow him down during work.


    "Fair enough, you can stay here for now. No need to go downstairs anymore." Samuel stood up with


    the file in his hand. He walked over to his desk and pressed a button. "Anna, pleasee in." His


    voice was cool and steady, not like the way he addressed E just now. It sounded very formal - exactly


    how a boss should be while speaking to his subordinates.


    Within 30 seconds, someone knocked on the office door and Anna walked in.


    She saw the three of them sitting on the couch and raised a smile: "Mr. Shao."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Eason had met Anna many times before. He whistled at her casually, not much of a gentleman''s move.


    E looked at her bother in shock. ''What is wrong with him? Is he trying to flirt with the beautifuldy?''


    Anna, however,pletely ignored Eason. She stood there gracefully and looked at Samuel, waiting


    for his orders.


    Samuel could not care less about Eason''s behavior. Six years ago, when Eason saw Anna for the first


    time, he behaved like this. Nothing had changed ever since.


    "Please return the file to Ms. Gu and inform her that my wife now works on Floor 68. Thank her for


    taking care of my wife before."


    Anna cast a nce in E''s direction and felt happy for her. She took over the file and replied: "Yes, Mr.


    Shao."


    "Thank you. That''s all for now." Samuelid his hand on the back of E''s couch. Hearing Samuel''s


    remarks, Eason noticed that the two were very intimate.


    Eason was very relieved to see that his sister was happy in the marriage. In a good mood, he turned to


    Anna and said: "Beautiful Anna, how about a candle-lit dinner with me tonight?"


    Anna did not cast a look at him,pletely ignoring him. She politely bid Samuel goodbye. "Mr. Shao, I


    will be on my way."


    Anna walked out, but somehow Eason stood up immediately and followed her out.


    E looked at the back of her brother and was utterly shocked. She knew it very well that her brother


    was kind of a yboy. But this was the first time she witnessed him chasing after a girl.


    Annapletely ignored him and yet he had the guts to chase after her like that... Was Eason in love


    with Anna?''


    "What''s on your mind?" The office was now quiet as they were the only ones left. Samuel found E''s


    shocked face quite amusing. He leaned over and asked her.


    His handsome face was so close to her that E was startled. She replied honestly: "I am thinking


    about my brother and Anna."


    Samuel was wondering since when E began to care about Anna. Were they already friends?


    Anna was a workaholic. She wasn''t very social. Work was everything to her. He had her working for


    him as an assistant for six years. He never saw her hanging out with any friends.


    Anna was smiling at E just now and they seemed to be on very good terms. Samuel came to the


    conclusion that the two were very friendly to each other.


    "Your brother should really behave now. He shouldn''t be acting like a yboy all the time." Eason


    should follow Samuel''s example. Marry a wife, have a child and start up a family. How nice it would be.


    E could not agree with Samuel more. She nodded and said: "I would be very happy if Anna could


    end up being my sister-inw." "If only my brother could behave himself."


    Anna as their sister-inw? His six-year-long assistant might end up being his sister-inw. Samuel


    found this thought very weird.


    "It depends on them." If Eason could somehow settle down, it would surely be nice.


    E nodded in agreement. The office went quiet. Only the sound of their breathing could be heard.


    E''s heart beat was fast. She stood up from the couch and said: "Samuel, what can I do for you?" Her


    voice was soft.


    Her body scent smelled like Jasmine. She pulled herself away from him and this made Samuel a little


    bit sad.


    He stood up from the couch as well, reached out for her hand and walked her towards the desk. As he


    sat down on his chair, he asked her: "Massage my shoulders please."


    "Massage your shoulders?" E paused.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and checked her reaction. He smiled and nodded: "Give me a gentle


    massage, and then we talk about work." His work was tooplicated for her anyway. She would


    contribute more harm than good.


    He would hand easier projects over to her. He would not rush into it.


    "Well!" E''s face was reddish. Sheid her hands on his shoulders and started to massage him


    clumsily.


    She had no clue what she was doing and why, all of a sudden, Samuel asked her to do this.


    "Not much strength here. Harder." Samuel gave her orders while turning on hisputer to prepare for


    his case in court tomorrow.


    E set her teeth and really put an effort in massaging his shoulders. Howe he did not feel pain at


    all?


    On Floor 23.


    Eason badgered Anna for a while until Anna finally gave up and agreed to have dinner with him.


    She took a deep breath and restored her professional posture.


    She took the file assigned to E and delivered it to Catherine''s office. She put it on her table and said:


    "Ms. Gu, Mr. Shao asked me to convey his decision that Mrs. Shao will now work on Floor 68. He


    thanks you for taking care of Mrs. Shao these days."


    Her in tone was quite distant and official.


    Catherine furrowed her eyebrows when she learned E now worked on Floor 68. She asked: "How


    Anna smiled and replied: "I am not sure whether E mentioned anything to Mr. Shao or not. However I


    do know, if you didn''t do anything wrong, E would have nothing to mention to Mr. Shao." What Anna


    was implying here was that E''s testimony wouldn''te out of thin air.


    If Catherine did something unfair, it was obvious E would mention it to Mr. Shao.


    Anna had full faith in E, as she believed her to be a generous and kinddy.


    The truth was that E was so goofy that she probably never mentioned Catherine''s name in front of


    Samuel.


    Anna did what Samuel told her to do and walked to E''s seat. She quickly tidied up E''s stuff and


    went back to Floor 68.


    She intended to return the stuff to E. But when she knocked on the door, she heard Samuel''s voice


    from inside. "Come backter." His voice was very strange.


    ... Anna was a mature woman and she somehow had a vague idea what was going on there.


    Her face was reddish as she returned to her seat. She put E''s stuff aside, as of course, E was now


    "busy".


    In the Venice Hotel.


    Emma hung up the call from a private detective and coldly stared at the woman sitting on the opposite


    couch.


    ine Zhao did not look her age at all. Although she was almost 50, her face showed no wrinkles due


    to heavy make-up. She gazed at her finger tips and appreciated her newly-manicured nails. Then she


    scornfully opened her mouth: "You don''t have money for me, but you do have money for private


    detectives!"


    Emma found it quite hard to ept the fact that ine was her mother.


    Every time ine came to her, she was asking for money and threatening her with the concept of


    "blood is thicker than water".


    "Mrs. Zhao, could you just leave me alone? I am quite upset now, don''t you understand?" Emma


    anxiously threw her phone on the bed and then sat down on the couch.

 Chapter 30 She Was a Bloody Nightmare

    Chapter 30 She Was a Bloody Nightmare


    ine looked at her irritated daughter and giggled winningly: "Oh my dear daughter, you are so pretty,


    and I am sure you can use that to your advantage." Samuel with all his money was such a catch. It was


    so stupid of Emma to ever let go of him.


    Emma was now more agitated. Of course she had been trying to get him, but Samuel always turned


    her down with a cold shoulder.


    "Say no more. You should leave now." ine was in heavy debt and there were a lot of people chasing


    after her for money. Emma would hate to see those rude and brutal debt-collectors.


    ineid herselffortably on the couch and behaved like an unreasonable child: "I have nowhere


    to go." She followed Emma to America and then from America to here. She would go wherever Emma


    went. Her daughter was her source of ie. How could she live without her.


    Emma stood up and took out a thick deck of money from her purse. She threw the money on the table


    and shouted at her mother: "I have no more savings. You are driving me crazy! Your unreasonable


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    demands are killing me!"


    ine was thrilled when she saw the money. She sat up and started counting.


    She cast a nce at her daughter''s irritated face and casually said: "What are you worried about?


    Didn''t you just receive a lot of money from the boss of your firm, Mr. Fei?" mocked ine.


    How dare she bring this up! Emma touched her forehead in agony. She stood up from the the couch


    and pulled ine towards the door with all her force. She shouted: "Go away right now!" Was she


    really her mother? How could she do this to her? She was a bloody nightmare! Were it not for her


    mother and her huge debts, she wouldn''t have sold her body to old Mr. Felix Fei.


    ine would not leave Emma alone. She red at her and said: "I am your mother. How dare you talk


    back to me like this!" "Such a useless daughter!" "Can''t even marry herself to a rich man!"


    However, all she got was a huge m of the door. The door was mmed close.


    With ine gone, the room finally went quiet.


    Emma sat down on the floor with her arms around her legs. She was in great agony.


    She used to think that Samuel was the one. A man who she could rely on for the rest of her life. But


    somehow their rtionship was cut short by the hands of Melody, that wench!


    When she was with Samuel, all her expenses were paid by him.


    With Samuel gone and her mother''s heavy debts falling on her shoulders, E was now facing a


    financial crisis.


    Felix somehow heard about her situation and lured her with millions of RMB.


    Eventually she gave in to the temptation of money and walked into Felix''s vi.


    Whenever she thought about Samuel, the hatred towards E would grow inside her. Emma was


    determined to destroy E.


    She must find out how E got pregnant in the first ce.


    Samuel''sw firm


    E woke up to the ringing of a phone. She opened her eyes and noticed that it was quitete. The


    lounge was dark and it was pitch ck outside.


    Samuel was not here. When E thought of what had happened this afternoon, her face went red. She


    was quite speechless. It was supposed to be a shoulder massage. Howe it turned into...


    Her phone rang again, which pulled E back to reality.


    She picked up her phone and checked the caller''s number. It was an unknown number.


    She cleared her throat and answered: "Hello."


    She then heard a man''s voice: "E, it''s me." E was confused for a second as she had no idea who


    that might be.


    "Who is it?" This was a totally unknown number.


    Sum shook his head and replied: "It''s me, Sum." He had been calling her many times sincest night.


    Eventually he came to the conclusion that Samuel must have blocked him.


    Therefore he bought a new number and tried to contact E. It worked!


    "Ah!" "Hi Sum, what are you up to these days?" She sat back on the bed while talking.


    She vaguely remembered that he once mentioned to her there would be a university reunion. But then


    she never heard about it any more.


    "I was busy working. Sorry about the reunion. I tried to contact you but I couldn''t reach you." He did call


    her to talk about the reunion. But Samuel intercepted the call.


    E paused and then she said: "I never changed my number. Did you change yours? Is that why you


    can''t reach me?" This was the only exnation she could think of.


    Sum hesitated for a moment and then he decided to tell her the truth: "I have called you before. But it


    was Samuel who answered the phone. I did tell him to leave you a message to call back." "Samuel is?


    so possessive It was just a call" E thought.


    But when did Samuel answer her phone? Howe she had no idea about that? "Oh, alright, he must


    have been busy and forgot to tell me." It urred to E that Samuel once warned her to stay away


    from Sum.


    Sum could tell from her tone that she was defending Samuel. He smiled bitterly and said: "So, are you


    free tonight?" Sum was not expecting her to say yes.


    But when she actually turned down the proposal, he still felt hurt.


    "I am sorry, Sum, but my brother returned and tonight I am supposed to meet the family at home." She


    was not lying. Her parents had called earlier and told her toe home with Samuel for a family


    gathering.


    Sum believed her but he insisted: "How about some other day?" "Some of the old friends from the


    university really want to have a catch-up with you."


    The way he put it made it hard for E to reject anymore. She gave in and agreed: "Sure then."


    E ended the call and sat on the bed for a while. Then she got up and began to dress herself.


    She walked into the bathroom and tidied herself up. Then she opened the lounge door.


    It was quite dark outside. Only one officemp in the corner was on. Where did Samuel go? E looked


    around and realized that the office was empty, which instantly made her feel uneasey.


    She quickly reached for her phone and dialed Samuel''s number: "Samuel..." She called out as soon as


    it got through.


    "It''s me, E. Mr. Shao is in an urgent meeting right now." E heard Anna''s clear voice.


    She was quite relieved to hear that Samuel was in a meeting. That exined why there is no one here.


    "Alright. I will wait for him then."


    She hung up the phone and went back to the lounge to tidy up the bed.


    She hung around in the office for a little bit longer and got bored eventually. E decided to take a walk


    outside. E clung on to her coat as the evening breeze was quite chilly.


    When she walked to the front of the firm, she heard a voice: "Ms. Bo." E turned around and saw a


    man.


    Everyone at the firm knew she was the wife of Mr. Shao. They seldom referred to her with her maiden


    name.


    E was confused. She checked the man out and realized that she might know him. But she just could


    not remember where she saw him before.


    Drake Shao was amused by her expression. He walked over to her and smiled warmly: "Ms. Bo, we


    met before in the library."


    Oh! Now she remembered! He was the man who sat opposite her in the library.


    "Hello!" She smiled back to him and the two walked out of the building.


    "Are you on your way home?" Drake followed her as they walked towards the square of thew firm.


    E shook her head and replied: "I am waiting for my husband." She mentioned the word "husband" on


    purpose.


    Drakeughed and then he stared at her face with a smile: "Ms. Bo, you are so young and beautiful, it


    is such a pity that you are taken already."

 Chapter 31 What Do You Mean by Another One

    Chapter 31 What Do You Mean by Another One


    To be honest, Drake''s smile was quite sweet. But E did not like him.


    She heard hispliments but was not pleased at all. She politely replied: "Thanks. I met someone I


    really like. The idea of getting married with him just came naturally." Samuel was the only man who


    made her feel the impulse to tie the knot.


    "Someone you really like? You like Samuel?" His direct question offended E.


    But she still replied with a forced smile. "Yes. I like him very much." He knew her husband was Mr.


    Shao, why did he still refer to her as Ms. Bo?


    Her smile seemed dazzling to him. Drake nodded along but an evil thought just came across his mind.


    "So howe, Ms. Bo, you are all alone here?" He knew Samuel was now upied in a meeting but


    he asked her on purpose.


    The way he addressed her really upset E. She directly said to him, "If you can, please call me Mrs.


    Shao. It will make me much happier."


    Drake paused at her directness. After a while, heughed and said: "Well, Mrs. Shao, have you had


    dinner already? How about me buying you a meal?"


    "We don''t know each other that well." She did not have the habit of hanging out with some strangers,


    so she rejected him straightaway.


    "Oh, excuse me, allow me to introduce myself to you. My name is Drake. I am awyer here as well."


    He deliberately said his name vaguely.


    E took it as Rake? She thought for a moment. It did ring a bell somehow. It was quite normal, as


    Samuel''sw firm was big-sized and they had a strong team ofwyers.


    It was not possible for her to remember all their names.


    "Sorry, Rake, I need to go now as I still have something to do this evening." She didn''t know she heard


    it wrong.


    Drake Shao did not correct her. That was exactly what he wanted.


    "Fair enough. I will buy you dinner in the future then. Goodbye Ms. Bo, oh, Mrs. Shao." He didn''t want


    to push her.


    He was such a nuisance. He knew she was a married woman and yet he offered to buy her a meal!


    "Good bye." E did not want to talk to him anymore. She turned around and started walking in the


    opposite direction.


    Drake stared at her back, overwhelmed by an evil idea.


    E had been waiting by the road for more than half an hour when she finally received Samuel''s call.


    They met up and Samuel drove her towards her parents'' house in his Porsche.


    On their way, E thought of Rake and curiously asked Samuel whether his firm had awyer whose


    name was Rake.


    Samuel thought for a while and shook his head. He asked her whether she knew his surname. E


    shook her head. Therefore, they dropped the topic.


    It was quitete already, so they didn''t bother to go to the Shao family vi to fetch Jerry.


    When they arrived at the Bo family''s vi, Jenny already made a table full of nice dishes herself.


    "Father, mother!" E greeted her parents warmly and then ran towards the dinning table. She was


    truly attracted by the delicacies on the table.


    She couldn''t remember when was thest time she tried her mother''s cooking. She hurried to have a


    taste!


    Jenny had another te of food in her hands when Samuel came in. "Mother, father!" Samuel greeted


    them warmly as well and handed Richard a gift he had bought in advance.


    "Why bother buying gifts! We are happy already to have you here!" Jenny knew that Samuel was


    treating her daughter well these days. Her attitude towards Samuel had also changed a lot.


    "My pleasure." Richard put his arm around Samuel''s shoulder and they walked towards the dining


    room.


    In the living room, Eason was sitting on the couch, skipping through the news channels on TV.


    When he saw Samuel, Eason instantly cheered up: "Hey mate, I will meet Harry and Chuck tonight at


    nine at Storm." They all had not hung out in quite some time. Now it was good timing.


    Samuel was pulled down to the couch by him. He was surprised and raised his eyebrows: "Harry Si?


    You sure a henpecked husband like him can be social thiste?"


    It was public knowledge now that Harry was a henpecked husband.


    "He was free anyway. Last time he said that L was busy with the mine project and he had plenty of


    free time." Harry sounded like a man who was no longer in favor at that time.


    The two chatted a little bit more and then Jenny came in and informed them it was time to eat.


    At the dining table, Richard was in a good mood. He opened a bottle of good whiskey.


    Jenny looked at Samuel as he was helping E get food from the te, she said, "Samuel, E, don''t


    you two want another one?" Jerry was taken good care of by Melody. Maybe it was good timing to


    consider a second child.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    E did not understand the question the first time. She was all confused and asked Jenny, "Mother,


    what do you mean by another one?"


    Samuel continued picking up food for her and reminded her: "Child."


    E was quite shy by nature. Her face went red instantly and she eximed timidly, "Mother, why would


    you talk about this now?" Then she lowered her head and began eating her food silently.


    Samuel saw her reaction and smiled. He answered on behalf of her: "Mother, father, we are working on


    it."


    ... E was so embarrassed that she kept her head down. She tugged at Samuel''s clothes under the


    table.


    The next second, her hand was wrapped by Samuel''s palm.


    Jenny was very satisfied with the answer. She happily nodded: "Good good, it is time for you to have


    another one. If E still wants to keep her job after the second child, we are more than happy to nurse


    the baby for you. Both your father and I are retiring soon. We should have plenty of spare time


    anyway." Her own son was not mature enough to settle down. She still had a son-inw to count on.


    Samuel considered her words seriously and then nodded. Then he changed the subject to Eason. "Hey


    mate, how is everything between you and Anna?"


    Eason had remained quiet throughout as he hated his mother''s nagging and was trying to avoid


    attention during the dinner. However, Samuel just drew attention to him.


    "Exactly Eason! Can you be mature? Father and mother worry about you." E took great pleasure in


    Eason''s misfortune and teased him.


    Eason gave them a stern look and denied: "Who is Anna? I don''t think I know anyone named Anna."


    E was actually admiring Eason''s skills of telling lies.


    "Eason, you are grown-up! I am gonna give you three months to get married. This is your final chance,


    otherwise you will be excluded from the Bo family!" Jenny was genuinely upset. Eason was already in


    his thirties, but still single. When would she have more grandsons?


    Eason was shocked at the ultimatum from Jenny and took a deep breath. "Mother, seriously? Are you


    kidding me? I am your son! Just because I am not married, you''re gonna exclude me from the Bo


    family?


    Within three months?" Where possibly could he find a daughter-inw for her?


    Jenny ignored his protest as she had asked him to find a wife countless times! If she did not push him,


    he would always choose to just y the field.


    "We are shamed by your news on those tabloids. They are always about you dating young models and


    other inte celebrities." Richard opened his mouth to express his dissatisfaction. His son was such a


    trouble maker. Not like E, who was sweet and kind. He was very happy to see her in a healthy


    marriage and have her own child.


    E lowered her head to hide her giggles. Samuel saw her happy face and somehow had a good mood


    as well.

 Chapter 32 Today, She’s My Girl

    Chapter 32 Today, She¡¯s My Girl


    Lashed by his family, Eason indignantly responded with one hand on his chest, "You four gang up on


    me. Hey buddy, say something!" Eason turned to Samuel with an expectant look on his face.


    Samuel totally ignored him, "I''m not on your side this time." The two elders were extremely satisfied


    with his words.


    Jenny red at her desperate son, "If you are not married in three months, we will only have a son


    called Samuel and a daughter, E."


    E looked at Jenny in surprise. She remembered that when she had her son, her mom was still rather


    dissatisfied with Samuel. Since when did she start to take him as her own son?


    Maybe it was just as what the ancient proverb said: for a mother-inw, the more time she spends with


    her son-inw, the more satisfied with him she bes.


    Eason beat Samuel on his back. "Buddy, take good care of my parents, I am going away."


    "Pa!" Jenny pressed the chopsticks on the table with such force that Eason and E suddenly trembled


    with fear.


    Mom was angry. How terrible!


    Samuel said leisurely, "Filial piety is mandated byw. If it is serious, you could be found guilty of


    abandonment. ording to Article 261 of our Criminal Law, abandonment is punishable by prison


    sentence."


    ... Feeling speechless, Eason turned his eyes to Samuel, ?who was still as calm as ever.


    "Abandonment? I just don''t want to get married.How is refusing to get married a crime?"?


    "Sure it is. No marriage. No children. It''s unfilial. Mom and Dad, you can prosecute him, and Samuel


    will be yourwyer." said E.


    Jenny pped her hands, "That''s it. Go on."


    ...


    "E..." said Eason with a threatening tone. Feeling cornered, he decided to fight his way out by picking


    on the weak link


    Samuel also cut in, "ording to Article 293 of China''s Criminal Law, a person, whomits threat,


    abuse, assault and so on, shall face maximum five-years jail time. You''re threatening my wife. I can


    turn five years into a decade."


    "Ha ha ha ha." Amused by the Samuel''s serious tone, everyoneughed, save for the stunned Eason.


    It was very warm and happy around the table. As long as the family felt happy, Eason didn''t mind being


    teased by Samuel.


    It was after eight o ''clock in the evening. Because Eason and Samuel were drinking, E had to drive


    them to the Storm.


    When they arrived at the room, Eason had the urge to rush out.


    Harry and L sat close, looking extremely intimate. Chuck and Daisy didn''t say anything to each


    other. Even so, they could also be counted as a couple.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    And there were also his sister and his brother-inw, who were holding each other''s arms. Eason felt a


    strong urge to turn back and walk outside.


    He said before leaving, "You three couples are killing me!"


    "You can be one of us too" What Harry said provoked Eason into taking out a phone. He was going to


    call some beautiful girls to make these married guys envious.


    After greetings, the three couples took their seats.


    They sat in pairs in the beginning. Butter, the three girls sat together by the call of L.


    All three women were outgoing and friendly. They kept chatting together as they shared a lot of


    ncing sideways at the woman who was talking passionately with L and E, Chuck disdainfully


    pursed his lips, thinking the woman was so good at being sociable.


    When Eason and Samuel were ying a?drinking game, a waiter opened the door, and a woman


    followed behind him.


    The woman had a perfect face that was slightly made-up, with a perfect chin. She wore a whiteshirt, a


    ck skirt and a ck coat. She looked mature and charming, but the expression on her face was not


    very happy.


    "Sis Anna." E was a little surprised, Samuel nced at Eason who was standing up to greet the


    woman, and roughly figured out what was going on.


    Anna smiled a little when she saw E. "E." She went toward E.


    But her arm was held by Eason, "Guys, allow me to introduce... "


    The other three men looked at him with disdain. The woman was a special assistant of Samuel and


    everybody knew that.


    "This is Anna. Today she is my girl"


    He had hardly finished when a heel stamped on his ck leather shoe.


    Eason was in too much pain to speak for quite a while. The other people were gloating over the


    defeated guy. As a yboy, he failed unexpectedly this time.


    Anna didn''t answer him, and instead chose to sit next to E. While being introduced by E, Anna


    politely shook hands with Daisy and L.


    Looking at the smiling woman, Eason felt surprised, as Anna didn''t strike her as the type who can


    smile. But this woman was so unlovely. That''s a bad move on Eason''s part. He shouldn''t have


    threatened her toe here.


    He sat back sulkily, and kept drinking with Chuck.


    The atmosphere was good. What''s more, the three chattering women seemed extremely excited.


    Following their lead, the usually cold and aloof Anna also talked a bit.


    Samuel stared at E whose face turned red with excitement. It was what she really looked like, and he


    always knew that.


    She was twittering like a little girl andughing out loud. But she also could be a bit stubborn when she


    encountered different opinions.


    Eason initiated a WeChat group where the eight people were added. Initially, Anna did not want to join


    in, but she finally gave in when she saw E was very happy to tell her how to join the group.


    All eight people''s nicknames were changed by Eason. For instance, Harry: L''s boy. L: Harry''s girl.


    Of course, Anna''s nickname was changed to: Eason''s girl.


    There were only three people who had issues with this: Anna, Chuck and Daisy!


    However, they didn''t say anything.


    "Chuck, when''s the wedding?" Harry asked. Soothing music was ying in the room.


    But the question reminded Samuel. He came to realize that he had been so negligent that he didn''t


    even give his woman a wedding or a ring.


    E also heard his question. After a pause, she continued to add Daisy on her WeChat.


    The wedding was not so important to E. As long as Samuel epted and loved her, other things


    didn''t matter.


    "I don''t know." Chuck only said three words. Actually, he was not lying. His grandfather took full charge


    of the wedding. He didn''t ask anything about that.


    Daisy clicked on the phone''s screen with her head down, making it hard to see the look on her face.


    Harry nced sideways at Samuel who seemed to be lost in his thoughts. This time Eason directly


    said, "Samuel, you owe my sister a wedding!" His tone was rather critical.


    E was deeply rattled by her brother''s statement.

 Chapter 33 It Depends

    Chapter 33 It Depends


    E was nervous, so L stroked her hand and gave her a soothing look.


    "Well, it''s my fault. I''ll begin to prepare." Samuel promised straightforwardly, and E was moved.


    After getting the answer he wanted, Eason picked up the ss, and the four men clinked sses.


    Halfway through, Daisy''s phone rang. She picked up the phone, stood from her seat, and walked out.


    Chuck followed her out.


    In the hallway, Daisy was whispering, "Okay. When will you be free? I will go to check the house." As


    soon as she stopped, her phone was taken away.


    Chuck appeared, "Are you drunk?" Daisy suppressed her anger and watched him hanging up the


    phone.


    "Did I allow you to rent a house outside?" Chuck leaned against the wall, deleted the number and


    turned off the phone.


    Daisy got mad. She lowered her head and covered her forehead with one hand. This man was really


    unreasonable!


    "Chuck, we''ve been married. I have never meddled with your business. Please leave me alone!" Her


    voice began to tremble.


    Last month, a nurse went to his apartment and stayed in his room for a long time.


    Daisy, his nominal wife, said nothing. Why did he mind what she was doing?


    "Daisy, I am busy. I don''t want to worry about these trifles!" She wanted to leave him, but he wouldn''t


    allow it.


    She provoked him at the very beginning. Now she wanted to leave and let him face his grandfather


    alone? No way!


    "As a famous doctor, you''re busy! You don''t have to worry about these trifles."


    Her sarcasm was like a needle that stabbed Chuck. He held her wrist, dragged her to his front and


    snapped, "You can''t go anywhere."


    In his apartment, they lived in two separate bedrooms. Wasn''t it the same as living apart? Without


    interfering in each other''s business, they could shut his grandfather''s mouth.


    Daisy wanted to get rid of his control, but he didn''t let go. Both of them refused to give in.


    "Let me go, or I''ll hit you!" Her only regret in this life was that she provoked Chuck that day.


    Chuck looked at her disdainfully, "Don''t be aggressive! Be obedient. Maybe someday I''ll let you go


    happily!" One day in the future, he would find an excuse to shut his grandfather''s mouth and divorce


    her.


    She had to wait until he was happy someday? She didn''t believe it. He was odd. She wasn''t sure she


    could please him.


    But he said as long as she was obedient, he would let her go. Fine. As long as she could go, she didn''t


    mind taking a step back.


    As her eyes became slightly bright, Chuck seemed to see hope. He changed his mind, "I''m not sure. It


    depends."


    ... Daisy tried to kick him. He released her and stepped back quickly, so she failed.


    They had gotten entangled for a while. Though he couldn''t fight with martial arts, he could elude her


    more quickly.


    Daisy always failed. She had won Taekwondo trophies and defeated so many opponents before,


    otherwise she would think that she learned Taekwondo in vain!


    "Bastard!" Failing to kick him, Daisy cursed.


    Chuck approached her rapidly, clutched her cor coldly and pressed her against the wall, "With one


    more curse, I''ll cut out your vocal cords."


    "You''re psychotic!" Chuck must be sick! He must be seriously sick!


    Chuck slowly loosened her cor, flicked the invisible dust in his hands away and said in a subtle way,


    "Do you want to see the real psycho tonight?"


    His subtle voice made Daisy shiver. She believed that he would do it absolutely, so she had to nurse


    her grievances and shut up. She pushed him away and walked back to the booth.


    Looking at her back and clenched fists, Chuck was in a good mood.


    After returning to the booth, he drank more.


    At past 11 p.m., all of them left the bar.


    Four women drove four drunken men to different directions.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Downstairs in the apartment, Samuel got out first. E unfastened the seat belt quickly and got out to


    support the tottering Samuel into the elevator.


    The elevator door was closed. Samuel pressed E against the corner of the elevator.


    "Samuel, you are drunk." E''s tender voice seduced Samuel.


    He held her chin up to make her look up at him. He also carefully looked at her. With the blush on her


    oval face, she looked attractive.


    Samuel lowered his head slowly, and she closed her eyes nervously.


    Suddenly, the elevator shook violently and dropped quickly.


    Samuel sobered up. E bumped against him due to the violent shake. What happened to the


    elevator?


    Samuel protected E with one hand and pressed the elevator buttons with another hand. The elevator


    was still falling. He pressed each button and tried to connect the emergency call.


    The elevator fell from the 20th floor and finally stopped and stuck between the 12th floor and the 11th


    floor.


    E nearly fell onto the ground. If Samuel didn''t hold her tightly, she would be thrown down.


    "Samuel¡­" E had never met such a situation, so she was terrified.


    The call hadn''t been connected yet. Samuel took her into his arms andforted her softly, "I am here.


    Don''t be afraid."


    E calmed herself down, but the lights in the elevator shed a few times and finally went off.


    E began to tremble again. Were they going to die? No, her son... Jerry...


    "It''s okay. I am here. Don''t be afraid." Samuel felt her fear and held her in his arms tightly.


    He kept pressing the button of the call, but nobody answered it. There was no signal in the elevator. He


    could not use his phone.


    If they were rescued, the first thing Samuel would do was to bring an action against the property


    managementpany.


    "Samuel!" E was overwhelmed with the fear of death. She was so afraid that her mind went nk.


    She kept calling "Samuel."


    This name was like a kind of magic, and she gradually stopped trembling.


    Someone finally answered the call "I''m Samuel. I live on the 26th floor of Building 6. The elevator is


    stuck between the 11th floor and the 12th floor." Samuel''s voice had never been so cold.


    "Roger that. We''ll send someone to repair it now."


    After hanging up the telephone, they waited for the rescue.


    "Look, someone ising to save us. Don''t be afraid." Samuel''s voice instantly turned soft. His voice


    was quite gentle now, as if he was coaxing his son.

 Chapter 34 I Need a Successor Once I Get Married

    Chapter 34 I Need a Sessor Once I Get Married


    E cuddled his waist tightly and nodded: "Samuel, we will be fine. We need to check on our son now."


    She was alsoforting herself.


    "Of course, I won''t let anything happen to you." He patted her back softly. E started to breathe


    normally in the darkness after the initial panic.


    Soon enough, they heard some noisesing from above. "Someone ising! Don''t worry, we are


    going to be rescued!" E was feeling much better already and yet Samuel was still consoling her.


    This?touched her deeply to the extent that she felt like crying.


    After several beeping sounds, the light went back on. The elevator was bright again.?


    Samuel lowered his head and looked at the pale-faced woman within his arms. Her vulnerability struck


    him and he felt sorry for her.


    He wiped away the tears on her face. Just then, the elevator had another sudden move. It started rising


    up and eventually returned to normal and stopped at Floor 26.


    E was so scared that her legs felt like they weighed a ton. Samuel lifted her up and carried her out of


    the elevator.


    After what they had gone through tonight, Samuel''s priority was to file awsuit against the property


    management. Next on his agenda was to move to a vi.


    Floor 26


    Outside of the elevator, stood the manager of the apartment building. He hurried to the site via the


    other elevator the moment he heard about the incident. As soon as he saw Samuel, he apologized to


    him repeatedly: "Sorry Mr. Shao. Sorry for causing you trouble. It must have been very scary for you"


    This Mr. Shao?was a famouswyer, known as the "big gun" within the industry. He must try his best to


    appease him. If he filed awsuit against him, that would be the end of his management career.


    ''Me, scared?'' ''It was not me, but my beloved wife that got scared.''


    Samuel paused and responded: "I had to press?the emergency call button a dozen times before


    someone answered me. I will see you in court!" After saying these words, he ignored the exnation


    and apology from the manager, and walked straight towards his apartment door. He scanned his


    fingerprints and then walked into the apartment.


    Heid E on the big bed of the bedroom and sat down next to her. He brushed her fringe aside and


    said to her softly: "It''s fine now. We are home."


    E extended her hands out and hugged him around his neck: "Tomorrow we go see our son, OK?"


    She was actually wondering if she should just stay at home and look after the baby, instead of returning


    to the job market.


    Samuel gently let her rest her head on his shoulder and nodded: "Tomorrow after work, we can go and


    pick up the baby. We can have him stay with us for a couple of days." If she wanted to return to the


    firm, she could bring the baby with her. If she didn''t want to work at the firm anymore, she might just as


    well stay at home and look after him. It would be her own decision.


    After they reached an agreement, Samuel carried her into the bathroom.


    Chuck and Daisy''s wedding was held in the end of November. Edward was determined to let everyone


    know that Daisy was the wife of his grandson.


    Therefore, many people attended the wedding that day. Especially well-known doctors within the


    industry and other less-famous people were also present.


    The two newly-wed were not very keen on the asion, but they showed up anyway as instructed by


    Edward.


    Bride''s lounge


    Daisy sat in front of the dresser and gazed at her own reflection in the mirror.


    She had never seen herself in a white wedding dress before. The one she was wearing right now was


    custom-tailored but she had never tried it on till now.


    It seemed all pure and chaste...


    The lounge door was pushed open. Daisy got startled and then she saw Chuck approaching from


    behind in the mirror. He was wearing a ck suit.


    She noticed that Chuck had a little bit of appreciation in his eyes when he first saw her. But then she


    smirked and thought to herself: "Would he even bother to give her any appreciation?"


    They remained silent for a moment. Chuck broke the silence first and said: "It is good you are now


    ready. Don''t you even think about running way." The tone of his voice was sharp and hurtful. It


    shattered the peaceful and beautiful moment she had just now.


    What was he afraid of? Was he afraid that she might run away and make him look bad? Daisy


    scornfully smiled:" It seems even you have fears."


    Chuck stepped forward. His shining ck leather shoes stopped right in front of her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Her chin was lifted up by a powerful hand. A pair of deep eyes gazed right into hers. "No wonder


    women need make-up. You look alright!"


    So, this was his way ofplimenting her beauty today? Daisy''s face went red, which was a rare thing


    as she was a woman of pride. Now she looked as if she had blushed.


    She curled up her lips and gazed back at him gracefully: "Mr. Si, you are pretty even without make-up.


    That is why you are able to impress all the nurses at the hospital."


    Chuck was a handsome man. His healthy skin tone was quite attractive. But his manners were quite


    entric, which repelled many girls away.


    Pretty? Chuck pinched her chin firmly and said: "You know what happened to the woman who used the


    word pretty on mest time?" His voice was cold and Daisy shivered.


    Chuck was satisfied to see fear in her eyes.


    He lowered his head and she could literally feel his breath: "I cut her face with a surgery knife. Then I


    sent her to a graveyard, where she was forced to guard the tombs for three months."


    Chuck Si was indeed a freak!


    Daisy threw his hand away and took a deep breath: "I demand once again that we should live at


    different addresses after we are married." Whenever she was with him, she felt her life was threatened


    and she absolutely hated it!


    "You have repeated yourself over and over. I am bored with it, even if you aren''t bored already!" He


    casually warned her.


    "If you don''t agree to it, I will run away from the wedding today!" She stubbornly looked up at him and


    her gaze was serious and determined.


    He looked really angry as his eyes were wide open. But she did not back up. It might be herst


    chance to negotiate with him.


    Chuck stood up with his hands inside his pants'' pockets. His unintentional move somehow impressed


    Daisy. She found him quite charming...


    He took out his cellphone and dialed a number: "Increase the security around the bride''s lounge. If


    anything happens to the bride, you will all be sacked immediately!"


    ... Daisy stared fiercely at him: "Aren''t you supposed to be a doctor?" "Why do you need security? Is it


    because you had so many surgery idents that the patients'' families areing after you? She said


    with a deliberately sarcastic tone.


    Chuck was known as a professional, top-notch doctor within the industry. It was not possible for him to


    have idents. let alone being chased by patients'' families.


    In the eyes of Daisy, all the other doctors were angels. But this Chuck was absolutely a devil!


    Chuck put his phone back to his pocket, leaned against the dresser and said: "I need a sessor once


    I get married."


    He made himself very clear but Daisy was still confused. "How does that concern me?" Was he trying


    to say that...


    "My sessor must be born by my legally-wedded wife." He used the words legally-wedded just to


    provoke her. This was to make her understand that if she misbehaved, he could always find himself


    another obedient woman.


    Daisy was amused by Chuck''s words. Who did he think he was? Why should she do what he said? His


    rudeness was overbearing.


    They did not love each other but they might just as well try to pretend to respect each other and get


    along. But giving birth to his child? "You are out of your mind." There was no way that she would carry


    his child!


    Surprisingly, Chuck was not angry this time. He ignored her exmation and continued: "I don''t care


    whether it is a boy or a girl, I would pass on my skills and knowledge to your child. Shouldn''t you be


    over the moon already?"


    Daisy was utterly speechless. What was wrong with this narcissistic man? "Maybe many women care


    about your money and your extraordinary medical skills, but I don''t care!" She literally screamed the


    <pst three words out.

 Chapter 35 It is Your Honor

    Chapter 35 It is Your Honor


    Chuck held her chin up again. Rudely, he hurt her this time.


    Daisy frowned. Chuck warned her, "You should know what''s good for you! It is your honor to have my


    baby!"


    Daisy took hold of his palm and flung it off. She lifted up the wedding dress and stood up to look at him.


    She red up and said slowly, "Chuck, get out!"


    Chuck really wanted to teach her a lesson to make her obedient.


    Resting his palm on her white neck, he forced her toe over and kissed her on the lips.


    The door was opened suddenly. Chuck''s parents came in.


    "Cough¡­" Lydia Yuan, Chuck''s mother, saw this scene and coughed heavily.


    Hearing the noise, Daisy pushed Chuck away quickly, lowered her head and sat down in front of the


    dresser.


    Chuck acted as if nothing had happened, which won the admiration of Finley Si. It turned out that both


    his son and he were cool!


    Lydia Yuan teased Chuck, "You always look serious. I think I misunderstand you."


    ...


    Daisy almost choked on her saliva. Her mother-inw was so... unique!


    Chuck had long been ustomed to Lydia''s jokes, so he said nothing and kept leaning on the dresser.


    "Daisy, the ceremony will begin soon. Come with me." Lydia Yuan looked at her pretty daughter-inw


    happily. What a pretty girl! Her son didn''t deserve her.


    In fact, as Chuck was odd and suffered severe mysophobia, she thought that he would remain single


    all his life. She just hoped her second son, who lived abroad, could give her a grandson soon.


    The appearance of Daisy gave her hope. Edward said Chuck and Daisy were quite close. She had to


    win over Daisy for her son.


    The wedding ceremony began. Daisy didn''t tell her biological father about her marriage. Her mother


    remained unconscious in the hospital, and her younger brother was still young, so she walked down


    the red carpet and went to the stage alone with a bouquet in her hands.


    The host on the stage said something auspicious to the new couple. At a VIP table off the stage, E,


    who was holding Jerry, looked at the new couple on the stage happily.


    On the left side was Samuel, who was deep in thought, and Harry and L, who came with their


    pigeon pair.


    On the right side were Eason and Anna. Anna looked gloomy, because Eason forced her toe here


    again.


    Samuel looked at E who was smiling happily. Even if she didn''t ask for it, he must prepare a wedding


    for her.


    The wedding ceremony ended. Daisy returned to the lounge to change into the red dress. Led by Lydia


    and Finley, she proposed toasts to guests.


    At E''s table, Daisy teased three children while Chuck was teased by his friends.


    Daisy''s smile caught Chuck''s attention then. Daisy liked babies, didn''t she?


    She just didn''t want to have his baby? Whose baby did she want to have? He must ask Daisy about it.


    Harry and L were the model couple in the upper ss. They did charity and showed off their love.


    Many people were jealous. Lydia clinked sses with them and said to Chuck, "Learn from Harry and


    L as well as Samuel and E."


    Meeting L again, Chuck just felt sorry. Many of his previous emotions had gone, and he could face


    her calmly.


    He drank some of the liquor in his cup and nodded to Lydia.


    Daisy held Jerry, and Sally also stretched out her arms. With the help of L, Daisy held Jerry and


    Sally together surprisingly.


    However, Jerry and Sally were fed well, so they were heavy. Daisy couldn''t hold them after a while.


    Suddenly, Sally grabbed Jerry''s hand and bit it.


    L and E were shocked. Just when L wanted to scold Sally, Jerry cried out and clutched Sally''s


    braid tightly.


    With the pain from the scalp, Sally cried immediately. The adults hurried to separate them.


    They saw this scene very clearly. L took over Sally in Daisy''s arms. She spanked Sally''s buttocks,


    "You attacked Jerry first. Why do you cry?"


    E was coaxing Jerry. Seeing L''s serious face, she said, "Never mind. They just did that for fun."


    Sally didn''t have many teeth, so her bite didn''t hurt Jerry. Jerry cried for a while and stopped.


    As L scolded Sally, Harry protected Sally and took her from L''s arms, "There, there."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    L held Jerry''s hand and blew on it, "Sorry, sweetheart. I apologize for Sally!" Sally was just one year


    old, so she couldn''t say sorry. L had to apologize for her.


    E wanted to say it was okay, but Samuel said first, "Never mind. Boys are not afraid of pain." As a


    man, such pain was nothing.


    However, since then, Sally and Jerry would fight every time they met.


    Sally attacked Jerry first every time. Jerry would cry at the very beginning, butter he hit back calmly.


    Then he didn''t want to hit back at all¡­


    The drama of Sally and Jerry ended. Only Daniel sat quietly in the baby chair and looked at them


    seriously.


    Chuck and his family went to toast the guests at the next table.


    "Daniel is quite calm. His serious face is exactly the same as that of Harry!" E ced Jerry in


    Samuel''s arms and went to tease Daniel who remained silent, but Daniel never smiled.


    L looked at Daniel''s face. She had be ustomed to it. "Leave him alone. He always looks like


    this." He was just like his dad.


    "He''s only one year old!" The one-year-old baby had a serious face. E marveled at his genes.


    After returning from the hotel, Samuel and E left with Jerry first.


    Samuel was driving. Looking at his wife and son in the back seat, he said with a smile, "I''ll take you


    somewhere."


    E held her drowsy son in her hands and looked at Samuel curiously, "Where is it?"


    Samuel didn''t tell her, but returned her a smile.

 Chapter 36 As Long As Emma Can Give Up

    Chapter 36 As Long As Emma Can Give Up


    The car stopped on the road leading to the old house, Samuel took the sleeping boy in E''s arms, and


    helped her get out of the car.


    A high-end vimunity appeared in front of them. E thought about it for a while.


    It was likely that it was a rich vimunity newly developed by the SL Group. It drew much attention


    on Inte not long ago. It was said that an inch ofnd was valued as an inch of gold, so ordinary


    people could not afford it at all. Why did Samuel take her here? Who did they want to visit?


    They stopped at the gate of a vi marked No.8. Samuel returned his boy back to E andid him in


    her arms.


    He took out the key from his pocket and opened the door.


    It was a roughcast house of three floors, hundreds of square meters each floor.


    "What do you think about this vi?" Samuel held E''s shoulder in the back and kissed her on the


    cheek.


    Did Samuel n to buy this apartment? "It''s nice. Do you want to buy it?" Their house is almost new


    and so she wasn''t thinking about moving into another house.


    "Yeah, I want to buy it for my wife and my son." He had already prosecuted the apartment which they


    are living in, and the Property Management hadpensated him. He didn''t mean to force the


    Property Management topensate him. He only asked for refunds and of course he would return


    the house.


    Feeling a little surprised, E asked: "Why do you want to switch our house all of sudden?" "Our


    current house is fine." "Is it because of that ident in the elevator?"


    Samuel didn''t exin anything, "If you like it, I will handle the paperwork with Harry." He had worked


    with Harry for so many years and he felt he deserved a special discount from him.


    Actually, the developer of this building was L rather than Harry. Harry was just responsible for the


    constructing and selling of this building.


    The ident happening in the elevator also scared E, but "This vi must be expensive!" Buying this


    house would surely cost him a fortune.


    "A piece of cake, " said Samuel causually as if it didn''t matter to him. Even if the house was valued at


    100 million, he would still buy it without a blink of eye.


    Although he was less wealthy than Harry, he could still make it to the top 200 in Forbes.


    A piece of cake? E raised her eyebrow, "You are just awyer." He was, at best, a world-renowned


    "Well? Don''t look down uponwyers!" Samuel took over the sleeping boy in her arms and kissed him


    on his cheek.


    "Of course I am not! But how can awyer earn so much money?" This was the first time they talked


    about money. She knew that Samuel was very rich, but didn''t know the exact amount of his money.


    "Of course I can, I am one of the shareholders of SL Group." As a celebrity in this area, he usually


    didn''t take on small cases unless it was worth more than a million.


    But in ck season, he could do some favor for those poor men for free.


    E immediately understood why he was so rich when she heard that he was a stakeholder of SL.


    Unlike other normal stakes, the daily profit generated by this share was enough to cover the annual


    expense of an ordinary family.


    After sending E and their son to the vi, Samuel went directly to the SL Group.


    In the office, L lulled Sally to sleep and put her in the bedroom while Harry was staring at Daniel.


    Samuel took over Daniel from the arm of Harry and whistled at him, "Come here, how about bing


    my son?" He didn''t mind having two sons at all.


    "Take him away! He is yours." Harry blurted out. Meanwhile, L was just getting out of the bedroom.


    "Take what away?"


    Samuel came closer to Harry and said, "Promise me one thing, otherwise I will tell your words to your


    wife."


    Harry raised his eyebrows and looked at Samuel. Was he threatening him?


    "About what?" Fearing that Samuel would really tell his wife, Harry thought he had better ept his


    request, whatever it might be.. ''Samuel, I won''t forget this!''


    Samuel held Daniel in the air and yed with him. Daniel kept giggling, which was a pretty warming


    scene. This little boy reminded Samuel of his own child.


    "I want that house. Give me a 50% discount."


    Harry knew which house he was referring to. It was him who gave Samuel the key of that house.


    L looked at these two men, and then turned her eyesight to the chuckling boy.


    L said to Harry, looking rather displeased, "You should learn from him. He knows how to y with


    kids."


    Harry stared at L. How can shepare him with another man. She would not spend afortable


    night!


    "I also have a son. If you don''t want to raise your boy, you can consider sending him to me." said


    Samuel with a serious look on his face.


    Harry grabbed his boy from Samuel right away. "In your dreams!" Shocked by this sudden move, the


    giggling boy burst out crying.


    Samuel was amused. Harry did have a way of making his son cry.


    Harry returned Daniel to L and sat back to his chair. He said to the poker-faced Samuel, "You want


    the house?. Then you can buy it at double the price."


    "Really?" Samuel pounded on the table and pointed at Harry, "Nice move!"


    "Thanks for your praise!"


    Samuel looked at L and said, "L, Harry said that I can take..."


    "Half discount." Harry squeezed out these two words in time and upon hearing what he said, Samuel


    withdrew what he was trying to say and instead said,.


    "I can take my wife and son here to keep youpany."


    The unsuspecting L replied, "Ok. How about tomorrow? I will call Eter." Recently, she was busy


    handling the mining business and had no time to go shopping.


    Samuel nodded and said a few words to Harry, "Put the house under the name of my wife." After


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    saying those words, Samuel sauntered out of the office


    ''This visit was worth it. It saved more than 10 million for me.''


    "Honey, E and Samuel seem to be on good terms. Does Samuel still contact that woman now?" L


    asked after Samuel left.


    Reminded of that woman, Harry paused for a while and said. "As long as Emma can give up, this


    couple would stay that way." It depended on whether Emma was willing to let Samuel go.


    "Will Emma let him go?" L knew little about Emma and didn''t know what kind of person she was.


    "No, Emma has business with Samuel''sw office now." Harry said that with absolute certainty. If


    Emma had given up, she would not havee here.


    L frowned and asked, "What should they do?" She knew how hateful the ex-girlfriend could be and


    didn''t want E to have trouble with Samuel again because of that woman.


    Harry walked towards her andid his hands on her shoulders, "We are the outsiders and they need to


    deal with it by themselves." Just as what had happened to him and L, these troubles cannot be


    solved by others.


    "Fine." What Harry said was right.


    Jerry stayed with E for a month. But then Melody missed her grandson again. So they sent him to


    her house.


    E returned to Samuel''s office and helped him with his business. Actually, all she did was running


    some errands, and following him in meetings and courtrooms.

 Chapter 37 No More Makeup in the Future

    Chapter 37 No More Makeup in the Future


    Today, as usual, E went to the conference room with Samuel. Samuel had already told her in


    advance that they would discuss cooperation with a magazinepany from the United States.


    However, Samuel didn''t tell her that Emma would also be present.


    Four people of the other party came, and four representatives of thew firm, Samuel, Catherine,


    Anna, and E were present.


    E felt awkward when she saw Emma, but Samuel talked to the man next to Emma calmly with fluent


    English.


    E heard vaguely that Samuel introduced her to the man, "... This is my wife and assistant. She


    usually helps me at thepany. This is Catherine, awyer of ourpany¡­" It was not until Samuel


    finished introducing them that E figured out what Samuel said about her.


    All the people sat down. E felt someone staring at her with hostility.


    She looked around and met Emma''s gaze. After taking a look at her, Emma turned to fix her eys on


    Samuel.


    E felt ufortable. Then she moved toward Samuel and sat right next to him.


    Samuel sensed her odd behavior. He didn''t push her away, but kept talking about the contract.


    After about three hours, the meeting ended at night in the hotel.


    Emma''s boss and the other two assistants left the conference room first. Watching Samuel walking out,


    Emma said, "Samuel, I want to talk about something with you."


    Samuel slowed down, but he didn''t stop, "Go ahead." E stopped and looked at Emma who fixed her


    eyes on Samuel.


    Realizing that E didn''t follow him, Samuel stopped.


    Anna and Catherine walked outside, but Catherine said suddenly when walking to the door of the


    conference room, "E, could youe out? I want to seek advice from you."


    Seek advice? E frowned. Why was Catherine so polite?


    E looked around the conference room. If she left, Samuel and Emma would be alone here. She didn''t


    want that happen¡­


    "Catherine, let''s talk about thatter. I have to stay with my husband now." As Emma and Catherine


    shared the same surname, E seemed to know something. She was not stupid. She wouldn''t give


    Catherine what she wanted.


    E''s refusal angered Catherine at the door. She stormed out of the conference room in high-heeled


    shoes.


    Hearing that E addressed Samuel as "husband", Emma was surprised at their intimate rtionship


    and squinted.


    "Forget it. With someone else here, I don''t want to ask about it. Samuel, let''s meet some other day."


    Emma didn''t give Samuel any chance to refuse. She took her handbag, walked out and trotted to keep


    up with Catherine.


    Catherine Gu. Emma Gu. E wondered whether they were sisters. If they were sisters, she knew why


    Catherine deliberately made things difficult for her.


    As Emma made an appointment with Samuel, E was pissed off. She secretly clenched her fists and


    decided she wouldn''t give Emma any chance.


    Samuel didn''t speak. He turned around, held E''s hand and went to the 68th floor.


    E kept silent the entire way. After entering the office, Samuel spoke first, "I won''t meet with her. Even


    if I have to meet with her for business, I will take you with me." He gently stroked her face. He didn''t


    want E to feel worried.


    Hearing what he said, E felt relieved, "Okay." With a folder in her hand, she held onto Samuel''s


    waist, leaning against his chest and listening to his powerful heartbeat.


    The office was quiet. The intimate couple had learned each other better than before.


    At seven in the evening.


    Knowing who she would meet Emma tonight, E put on light makeup deliberately.


    She wore an orange short jacket with ck and white as base and a pair of seven-centimeter high-


    heeled shoes that she rarely wore.


    At the sight of E, Samuel was surprised. It was the first time that E wore makeup while she was not


    filming. To be honest, she looked mature and charming, different from what she used to be. Samuel


    could hardly take his eyes off her.


    His gaze made E blush, "Samuel, doesn''t I look good?" She asked nervously.


    If he said yes, she would never put on makeup anymore.


    Samuel looked away and said, "No more makeup in the future." She was so beautiful that he had no


    sense of security.


    "Oh, okay!" She replied in low spirits. When she was in the entertainment industry, others said she was


    beautiful when wearing makeup. Now that Samuel said so, others must have deceived her.


    While waiting for the red light, Samuel looked at her sad face and knew that she had misunderstood, so


    he held her hands, "You are so beautiful that I don''t want to go to the hotel."


    He wanted to go home or stop now.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Samuel actually said that she was too beautiful, which made her blush again. He said he didn''t want to


    go to the hotel. "Why don''t you want to go to the hotel?" Were these two things rted?


    Hearing her naIve question, Samuel couldn''t help but tease her. He whispered something to her. She


    blushed and said shyly, "Samuel..."


    Samuel actually said he wanted to... She felt shy. So, was he trying to seduce her?


    A BMW sports car stopped on thene next to them. The window on the side of E was half open, and


    so was the window of the BMW sports car.


    Emma witnessed the blushed E and felt pain in her heart.


    Before the light turned green, Samuel stared at E beside him and even didn''t notice Emma there.


    Samuel... Emma closed her eyes. When the green light was on, she stepped on the gas and roared


    away.


    In the Sapphire Hotel.


    When Samuel and E arrived, all the others were present in the private room.


    Emma could took a closer look at E now. At the intersection, she just cast a nce at E, who was


    lowering her head.


    Now she knew why Samuel fell in love with her. Only with light makeup, E was so beautiful that no


    one would turn his gaze from her.


    Her curved eyebrows were drawn brown, and the ck eyeliner made her eyes bigger and brighter.


    Her tall nose and lips with orange lip gloss were seductive.


    The bright coat made her cheeks ruddy...


    Emma was jealous and wanted to kick her out even more eagerly.


    After some greetings, everyone sat down.


    Felix Fei, Emma''s boss, was mixed Chinese and American.. He always lived in the United States, so


    he could just speak a little bit Chinese. At the sight of E beside Samuel, he praised, "Your wife is very


    beautiful. How lucky you are."

 Chapter 38 Didn’t Samuel Teach You about Manners

    Chapter 38 Didn¡¯t Samuel Teach You about Manners


    Hearing Felix''s poor Chinese, E, who picked up food for Samuel, put down the chopsticks


    immediately and answered politely, "Thank you, Felix. Emma is also a rare beautifuldy of note."


    E said that sincerely, because Emma was indeed very beautiful. How lucky Samuel was to have


    such a beautiful ex-girlfriend.


    E heard that Emma''s parents divorced, and her father got remarried after he became a nouveau


    riche. Her mother always went to ces like casinos and nightclubs, so it was indeed ironic to say that


    she was ady of note.


    E admitted that she was not generous, so she didn''t object to being called narrow-minded.


    Emma liked her husband, so E couldn''t ignore Emma.


    As E mentioned Emma suddenly, Samuel, who knew Emma well, stopped. He pinched E''s hand


    under the table gently. How naughty E was.


    He said nothing. E didn''t know what he thought. However, E misunderstood Samuel''s gesture and


    instead thought that Samuel was ming her and defending Emma.


    She felt sad, but she was more determined. Emma had made the first strike bying over here, so


    she wouldn''t sit and watch.


    She married Samuel with great difficulty. She wouldn''t let go of him no matter what difficulties she


    encounteredter.


    Emma surely knew E was mocking her. She stopped smiling. Her family was a taboo subject, so she


    was infuriated by E''s deliberate mentioning of her family.


    Before she said something, Catherine spoke first.


    She wanted to scratch E''s proud face, "E, didn''t Samuel teach you manners?"


    Samuel frowned. How could she judge his wife?


    E, feeling embarrassed, tried to respond, but Samuel said coldly first, "Catherine, it''s dinner time. If


    you feel bad, you can leave." The loses of Catherine as hiswyer as well as the case brought in by


    Emma were eptable to Samuel.


    However, E was his wife, so he had to tolerate her willfulness and temper.


    He could understand E. If Emma hadn''t talked to him and asked him out in his firm today, E


    wouldn''t have said something so provoking.


    If Sum were to ask E out, he would be pettier than E.


    Besides, the other reason why E did that was because she loved him.


    Samuel knew all this, so he held her hand more tightly. Then he picked up food and put it in her dish as


    if nothing had happened.


    Obviously, Samuel was being partial to E. Catherine and Emma were embarrassed.


    It pained Emma to see that Samuel, instead of ming E, still picked up food for her.


    E looked at the food in her dish and was moved to tears. How nice Samuel was. He was defending


    her and wasn''t coy about his affection towards her at all¡­


    Samuel''s rather cold reply made the atmosphere a bit embarrassing for both of them.


    Anna looked at this scene silently. After everyone went quiet, she wore a professional smile and looked


    at Felix. She spoke in fluent English, "Do you like the Chinese food tonight? Are you used to it?"


    Felix liked beautiful women, and liked making contact with beautiful women more. He had won the


    hearts of nearly all the beautiful women around him, including Emma...


    Anna took the initiative to talk to him, so he was very happy, "It is great! Did you arrange it?"


    The atmosphere warmed with the talk between Anna and Felix.


    When they almost finished dinner, Samuel began to talk about the cooperation case with Felix.


    E, with a faint smile, peeled the shrimp quietly. Putting the shrimp in Samuel''s dish, she saw his


    confident look when he was working. It was so charming.


    After peeling five or six shrimp, E wiped her hands clean and then got up to leave the private room.


    In the toilet, E squeezed some hand lotion to wash away the greasy oil on her hands.


    She turned on the tap. Meanwhile, a woman was standing next to her, "Emma will be transferred back


    to thepany in C Country. After the case is solved, she wille back." Catherine turned on the tap


    and washed her hands.


    Then she entered the bathroom, as if she didn''t say that just now.


    E washed her hands slowly. ''Emma would return to C Country?'' ''For Samuel?''


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It should be true, or Catherine wouldn''t say that to her.


    E sighed. It seemed that there would be a fierce fight between Emma and her in the future.


    E returned to the private room. A bottle of white liquor was opened. All the cups were filled with white


    liquor, except E''s.


    Sitting back to her seat, she found the shrimps in Samuel''s dish had gone. He must have eaten them


    up. Thinking of this, E smiled.


    After E sat down, Felix spoke to her, "We would like a drink with you, but since you are preparing for


    the second baby, perhaps it is better if you don''t." Then he cast an ambiguous look at Samuel and E.


    Er......r.... The second baby? When did they decide it? E looked at nearby Samuel with a blush. Did


    he tell them about it?


    Samuel also looked at her with a smile.


    E stood up and said, "Felix, I''m sorry to have disappointed you. I''d like to toast you with a cup of tea."


    They clinked sses. E had some tea and sat down.


    Emma drank several cups of liquor quietly. E saw that and felt painful in her stomach. Did Emma


    want to get Samuel''s attention by hurting herself intentionally?


    Halfway through the discussion, Emma approached Samuel with a wine cup in her hand and staggered


    on her way.


    "Samuel, a toast to you. Thank you for handling this case." Emma''s cheeks were reddish. She stood


    beside Samuel flirtatiously.


    It was the first time that E saw Emma being so charming, which was in stark contrast to her usual


    image as a professional woman. No man would refuse her invitation, right?


    Sure enough, Samuel picked up the cup in front of him and said, "My pleasure." They clinked sses


    and drank.


    Being drunk, Emma spoke a lot. She filled her cup with white liquor again, "Samuel, after this case is


    solved, I will be transferred back to the periodical office in C Country. As my ex-boyfriend, will you give


    me a wee?"


    The atmosphere became embarrassing again.


    All the eight people in the private room now knew that Emma was Samuel''s ex-girlfriend.

 Chapter 39 You Will Meet Someone Better

    Chapter 39 You Will Meet Someone Better


    When Emma was not looking, Felix Fei curled up his lips and an evil smile spread over his face. So


    Emma had been Samuel''s girlfriend and now she was his. What an interesting find!


    "Ms.Gu, you drink too much." Samuel heard the word ex-boyfriend and his mood was not that good


    either. Emma held up the bottle and was ready to pour him a ss. Samuel turned the ss upside


    down on the table and refused her offer.


    Emma staggered and fell towards the other side. It was coincidentally towards Samuel''s direction.


    Samuel had to reach out and catch Emma. Her body directly copsed into his arms and he could


    smell the strong scent of alcohol from her.


    The others all stared at them in shock. Felix''s assistants never saw Emma behave like this. What


    happened next made everyone present drop their jaws.


    Emma circled her arms around Samuel''s neck and whispered to his ear in a cheeky voice: "Sam, I am


    dizzy. Could you please send me home?"


    Samuel furrowed his eyebrows tightly and he tried his best to hold Emma straight. But right now, Emma


    behaved as if she was spineless and kept falling down to the ground. Samuel had no choice but to hold


    on to Emma to her keep her bnce.


    E looked at all this scornfully. She thought they were here for business! However, Emma was not


    focusing on business at all throughout. Instead, she was staring at his husband!


    E stood up from the chair and pressed on the button for call-in service. Within 30 seconds, the


    private room door was opened from outside.


    "Hello! Is there anything I can do for you?" The waiter looked at E, who was stranding next to the


    call-in gadget and asked her politely.


    Disregarding everyone else''s confused gaze, E opened her wallet and took out all the money she


    had. She shoved the money into the waiter''s hand and said: "Go and get security. Please send this


    woman away."


    Get the security...


    The room went quiet and the ambiance was frozen. The waiter hesitated and didn''t dare to ept the


    thick stack of cash.


    "Are you going or not? If you don''t get me security, I will file aint against you!" E threatened


    him.


    The waiter immediately took the money and walked out of the room in fear.


    Samuel looked at his little wife as she returned to her seat with a calm face. E took out her cellphone


    and started flicking through the apps as if she did not notice the others'' gazes.


    He smiled silently and thought to himself: ''Is this her silent way to protest against me?'' Samuel lifted


    Emma up and put her on the sofa aside.


    However, Emma reached out and clung on to his arm and would not let him go.


    Emma literally threw herself at Samuel and she did not care about her status as the director of the


    The room door was opened again. The waiter returned with four security men.


    E pointed to the woman on the sofa and said: "She is drunk. Please send her away."


    "Alright, where shall we send her to?" Did this job actually require four security men?


    "Whatever. Anywhere on the street will do." E uttered bluntly. At this moment, she lost her cool. She


    had no energy to consider Samuel''s stance on this matter anymore. Right now, what she wanted was


    for Emma to disappear.


    The four security guards hesitated for a moment and marched towards Emma.


    Samuel watched them as one of the guards lifted Emma up and carried her outside. He thought about


    what Emma had gone through in the past and called out at them at thest moment: "Wait a second


    please."


    E''s mood went straight to hell when she heard his words. After all, he cared about her.


    "You go and check in a hotel room for her. I will bring her over." With these words, Samuel took over


    the sleeping Emma from the security guard.


    Samuel looked at E and said: "Wait for me here, I will bring her up to her room and thene back."


    Samuel left. The room was very quiet. E was feeling very sad so she followed him.


    The waiter quickly arranged a room at the service desk and showed Samuel the way up.


    When E arrived at the elevator station, it had already went up and stopped on the 18th floor, the


    presidential suite floor.


    Without hesitation, she walked into another elevator and pressed the 18th floor button.


    Emma was such a shameless woman that she even dared to seduce Samuel in fron of E. E was


    determined to see what else she was going to do.


    On the presidential suite floor.


    E looked around and noticed that on her right hand side, the waiter was about to close the door.


    "Hold on please." E in her high heels, hurried over. The waiter noticed that E was the woman who


    gave him a huge tip just now, so he left the door unlocked for her.


    Inside the room, Samuelid Emma onto the big bed and tucked her in.


    His tie was caught. He looked down to the bed and saw Emma with tears in her eyes.


    "If you are drunk, just rest well." He said in a cold voice and wanted to take back his tie.


    But the woman just wouldn''t let go. She looked at him directly in the eyes and wept: "Sam, do you have


    any idea how much I am suffering now?" Her voice was bitter and weak.


    Samuel seldom saw her behave like this. She was always strong and independent. She would not


    easily shed tears. Especially in front of him, she had never shed a drop of tears.


    Ever since they broke up and he went on to marry E, she started to shed tears every now and then.


    Probably, she was too heart broken...


    "You don''t need to cry over me. You will meet someone better." He said in a peaceful voice and yet the


    end of his tie was still held tightly in her hands.


    Emma shook her head in tears and said: "Sam, for me, you are the best. Sam, please..." She sat up


    from the bed and circled her arms around his waist.


    It was only his body scent that could calm her nerves.


    Standing at the entrance of the room, E witnessed all that. Her heart was so pained as if millions of


    ants were chewing on it.


    Emma wiped her tears away and climbed off the bed. She saw from the corner of her eye that


    someone was at the door.


    She smiled scornfully to herself and then threw herself at Samuel. She kissed him with her ruby lips.


    She caught Samuel off guard as he was busy thinking how to get rid of her. When her lips touching his,


    Samuel tried to push her away from him.


    But Emma was amazingly strong in that moment, so that Samuel did not manage to push her away at


    once.


    A sharp voice prated the room: "Stop it!"


    At this very moment, E was literally holding back the words: "You two should be together, I quit!" But


    she was not as brave as she thought. She didn''t have the guts. She just would not give up Samuel.


    Tears ran down recklessly from her eyes. She turned around and ran away from the scene.


    Samuel was really upset. He threw Emma away from himself without caring for her feelings and ran out


    of the room to chase after E.


    In high-heels, E could not run fast. What''s worse, out of distress, she identally twisted her ankle.


    When Samuel arrived at the the elevator station, all he saw was E''s back as she staggered into the


    elevator. His heart was calling out for her as he paced towards the elevator. But somehow, it was still


    toote. The door closed in front of him.


    He pressed on the button multiple times but it did not work. In his shocked gaze, the elevator went


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    down anyway.


    He was really worried about E. He noticed her eyes were reddish as she had been crying so much.


    He turned to the other elevator and called for it. After several seconds, the elevator came.


    When Samuel reached the ground lobby, E was outside calling for a taxi. He dashed forward,


    opened his arms and stood right in front of the taxi. He managed to stop the car in time.

 Chapter 40 Knew How to Sweet-talk a Woman

    Chapter 40 Knew How to Sweet-talk a Woman


    "I am sorry." Opening the back door, he apologized to the driver and pulled E out of the car.


    When driver saw the pushing and pulling between this couple, he guessed that they were quarreling


    with each other. Then he sighed and left.


    E was deeply tormented, as she did not know what to do., She really didn''t know. All she wanted to


    do was to stay alone at this moment.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She shook off Samuel''s hands and walked towards the other side. Suddenly, a pain arose from her


    ankle and she nearly kneeled down.


    Even her high-heeled shoes were at odds with her! In a fit of anger, E took off her shoes directly and


    threw them into the garbage can.


    Samuel was somewhat amused by E''s rather childish behavior.


    E was almost about to scream when her feet left the ground, Shocked, she unconsciously wrapped


    her arms around Samuel''s neck.


    However, she could smell an unknown fragrance on Samuel.


    "Samuel, let me go." said she dryly.


    Samuel shook his head and said firmly, "No way!"


    He lifted her up and put her in the backseat of his car. He made a call to Anna to arrange his business.


    Then, he drove her home.


    On their way back, E was lost in her thoughts and remained quiet.


    After the car stopped at the downstairs of their apartment, Samuel carried her out andid her on the


    sofa.


    "E..." The heart of E was like floating on the sky when she heard his gentle calling.


    Her name seemed so melodious when it was called by Samuel.


    Samuel felt so satisfied when he saw that E was so obsessed with him. "How''s your husband? Do I


    look handsome?" He snickered, pressing his two hands on the sofa.


    E nodded submissively like she always did. However, after realizing what she had done, she said:


    "Samuel, you needn''t be with me if you have other things to do." She stood from the sofa and walked


    towards bedroom with her bare feet. Her feet felt less painful right now, so she stretched her ankles


    and went straight to her room.


    Of course, by "other things", she was referring to Emma. Understand what she meant, Samuel held her


    arms.


    "No, I will stay home with you." Then he lifted her again and put her on the sofa. Afterwards, He fetched


    a pair of slippers for her.


    He ced her slippers in front of her feet, lifted her injured feet and started massaging them again and


    again.


    "Don''t wear this shoes again" They did look beautiful, but people were more likely to be injured while


    wearing this pair of shoes.


    Seeing that Samuel was being so considerate, E bit her lower lip. What happened just now kept


    ying again and again in her mind.


    "Samuel, I don''t like her at all!" Then she stared at Samuel nervously.


    Samuel paused for a while when he heard her words. He knew that she was referring to Emma and it


    was normal that she didn''t like Emma.


    "Okay, you will never see her again." He continued to massage for her and pondered that he could


    finish his business alone in the future.


    Never saw her again? ''What about himself?'' She reckoned that he was bound to meet Emma every


    now and then since they are business partners. But she would feel anxious if they met with each other


    alone.


    Then she shook her head, ''Never mind, It is purely business .'' She wouldn''t let that woman go easily


    next time if she came closer to Samuel.


    But it seemed that there was still a ce for her in Samuel''s heart. What should she do? E was so


    distressed.


    Samuel looked at E, who was like a little girl, not knowing how to conceal her emotions.


    "Still in pain?" If they were still in pain after his massage, they needed to be treated.


    Supported by Samuel, she stood up. She was surprised to find that her ankle felt fine after the


    massage. "It is amazing!" She had thought that it would take a long time to recover.


    Then she wore her shoes and ran to bathroom, where she got a wet towel for him.


    E swept Samuel''s mouth roughly with no regard to his wondering look.


    The she came closer to him and kissed him on his cheek.


    "Samuel, you can only be kissed by me. You belong to me." She announced that with her month


    puckered up.


    Samuel smiled and hugged her in his arm, "Fine." This time, he took the initiative and shut her mouth


    with his mouth.


    This kiss removed all the clouds between them.


    E jumped down from his arms the moment Samuel lifted her up. "I am going to prepare hot water for


    your bath." She ran towards the bathroom with her cheek flushed.


    But...the fact was that after preparing hot water, E was forced by this man to stay in the bathroom.


    18th floor, Blue Gem Restaurant


    Although Emma felt dizzy, she managed to open the door for whoever was ringing her door.


    When she saw the face of the visitor, she was surprised, and wanted to lock the door right away.


    But the man forced his way in.


    He closed the door and stared at this woman coldly, saying, "What? Do you want to leave me after you


    saw your ex-boyfriend? "


    Horrified by his tone, Emma said, "Fei, we were over." Their rtionship was over the moment she left


    him with his money.


    "Over? How can you forget our affair after seeing Samuel?" Felix Fei put his arms around her waist to


    constrain her.


    Emma tried hard to wriggle herself away from his hug, but to no avail. Felix Fei was powerful enough to


    pin her down.


    "Felix Fei, let me go!" She was in C country now and did not dare to do something wrong for fear that


    Samuel would find out, in which case they rtionship would be doomed forever.


    "Let you go? Didn''t you see how harmoniously they are getting along with each other? What''s the point


    for being so stubborn?" Felix Fei walked closer to her until their noses were nearly going to touch each


    other.


    Emma turned her head aside and thought about those two people, and said viciously, "I am the one


    whom Samuel loves. He wille back to me one day!"


    Felix Fei sneered, "What if both of us love you?" Felix Fei had confessed his love to many people and


    he knew how to sweet-talk a woman.


    "How could it be possible?" Emma looked at this man incredulously and chose to believe him, although


    she doubted it.


    Although he was less handsome than Samuel, Felix Fei was rather charming for a 34-years-old man.


    But Emma knew that he had a big problem: he was a yboy, and treated girls like clothes, changing


    them as he liked.


    "Why is it impossible? I wanted to get you the moment I saw you. You are all I had been thinking about


    ever since you got the money and left me." He narrowed his eyes.


    Emma felt dizzy again because she drank too much.


    The face of Felix Fei seemed to ovep with Samuel''s.


    Felix Fei lowered his head and kissed her. In a trance, Emma put her arms round his neck and called


    Samuel''s name in her heart.


    They said nothing the whole night.


    The next morning when Emma woke up, she found herself alone in the room.

 Chapter 41 No Red Pepper

    Chapter 41 No Red Pepper


    Feeling dizzy, Emma rubbed her head, until what happenedst night came back to her. She felt as if


    she saw Samuelst night. But she was not so sure.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Who was it? Emma''s face turned pale when she saw what was on the desk. A check for 500, 000 USD,


    on which the signature read: Felix Fei.


    What the hell? What did Felix take her for?


    Emma clenched the check in her fist. She must get away from him, or there would be more trouble.


    On six o''clock in the morning.


    E quietly got up, washed up, and went to the kitchen to cook breakfast.


    Two bowls of millet congee, two sandwiches and two heart shaped fried eggs.


    She heard a slight sounding from the bedroom. The the door opened. Samuel came out.


    "Honey!" E trotted cheerfully towards him, and called him with delight.


    Samuel felt his morning was lightened. "Morning, dear." He held E''s head in his hands, pulled her


    towards him, and kissed her softly.


    E felt really satisfied at that moment. She hoped they could be together in the rest of their life.


    "Honey, breakfast is ready. Go wash up and I''ll wait for you at the table."


    They ate breakfast in happiness, talking andughing, and went to thew office together.


    In the meeting room.


    Today was thest time to discuss with Emma''s periodical office about the issues that should be


    noticed on court. Emma would be the intiff on behalf of her office.


    Emma didn''t make any trouble this time, so the meeting moved on smoothly.


    E went to the tea room to refill Samuel''s cup.


    Outside of the meeting room, Anna was making a dinner reservation on the phone. "No red pepper


    please, one of the guests is allergic to red peppers. Yes. No coriander and green onion, either. That is


    all."


    Allergic to red peppers? Who? Samuel? Though E never saw Samuel eat any red pepper, she never


    heard him talk about it.


    "Anna, is Samuel allergic to red peppers?" When Anna hung up the phone, E asked out of curiosity.


    A slight sign of awkwardness shed in Anna''s eyes when she saw E. "Miss Gu is allergic to red


    peppers." Anna had worked for Samuel for six years, so she had seen Emma a lot before.


    As long as Emma was with him, Samuel would explicitly ask his assistant to book some food without


    red pepper, coriander and green onion.


    Therefore almost all his senior assistants knew Miss Gu didn''t eat red pepper, coriander, or green


    onion.


    Miss Gu? Emma Gu? E was a little relieved to know it was Emma. So she also knew her


    weaknesses!


    "Ah, thank you. I have to rush to the tea room." E held Samuel''s cup in her hands, and walked to the


    tea room thoughtfully.


    When she left, Catherine suddenly came out from nowhere. After Anna and she nodded to each other,


    Catherine watched E walk away.


    It was a good chance, and she wouldn''t let it go.


    E suddenly thought of another important thing when she came out from the tea room.


    Samuel could book a meal with no red peppers for Emma. Did he know that E liked spicy food?


    At that thought, E stopped her pace. Did she make a fuss now?


    But she was really upset.


    Samuel was really busy at noon, so he asked E to have lunch with Felix on his behalf.


    Ask E to go on his behalf? She was worried lest she would force red peppers down Emma''s throat.


    E thought.


    She agreed at the end when she saw Samuel was up to his neck. Anna and Catherine went to have


    lunch together.


    Emma wasn''t too active since Samuel didn''t show up. She paid full attention to the food, and chatted


    with Catherine sometimes.


    Felix sat beside Emma, and was also trying to find some topic to talk with her.


    E went to thedies room before all the dishes were ready. Not long after, a bowl of pot shrimp was


    served.


    And when E returned, everyone started eating the shrimp.


    Catherine put a shrimp onto Emma''s te, "Have a shrimp, sister." It looked so normal so no one had


    noticed.


    It was 1 pm when Samuel received a phone call from Anna. He just picked up a pair of chopsticks and


    was about to have lunch.


    He frowned after he listened to what Anna said.


    Anna had already told the restaurant that Emma was allergic to red peppers. Why would such thing


    happen? So, someone must have done something to the food.


    Samuel put down the chopsticks, quickly grabbed his suit coat, put it on and rushed towards the


    hospital.


    Samuel called E on his way to the hospital. E didn''t go to the hospital. She was going back to the


    "You go back and have some rest. I have to go to the hospital to check up on her." Samuel told her.


    E nodded, "Okay."


    E was a little disturbed after the ident. She didn''t know why.


    In the hospital.


    Emma almost freaked out. She hid herself in the hospital nket. Due to her allergy, her face was


    covered in a telltale rash. It would not recover soon.


    Samuel pulled open the ward door in a hurry and walked in. In the room stood the restaurant manager,


    Catherine and Anna.


    The manager was anxiously making his pledge to Catherine, "We had received the phone call from


    Miss Yun, and I was supervising our cook when they were cooking. I can promise, there is no red


    pepper in the food."


    Catherine wasn''t listening to him at all. "Look at my sister''s face! We''ll see you in the court!"


    "What happened?" Samuel''s cold voice sounded, and the room quieted down.


    Anna walked to him immediately and briefed him what happened at noon.


    At lunch, Emma started to feel bad after eating the pot shrimp. Not long after, her face broke out into a


    rash, and she began to notice in shock that there was red pepper in the dish.


    But it was toote. Anna and Catherine quickly sent her to the hospital.


    Anna ate the shrimp. It did taste spicy.


    The manager walked to Samuel, stood in front of him and spoke to him mannerly, "Mr Shao, we have


    cooperated with yourw firm for a long time and never made mistakes before. I can also assure you


    this time that there is not the slightest amount of red pepper in the pot shrimp."


    The monitoring record was brought up too. No sign of red pepper was seen in the video.


    That was very strange. Catherine suddenly asked, "Was that done by someone on purpose? Where is


    E Bo? Why is she not here?"


    Samuel frowned at her words. Why was Catherine always against E? E was with her a few days


    ago. She must have been greatly wronged.


    "Miss Gu, watch your mouth. You have no evidence. E doesn''t even know Emma was allergic to red


    peppers." How could she possibly do anything to the food?


    Right then, Anna spoke up with hesitation, "Mr Shao, Mrs. Shao knew that..."


    Her words made the whole ward quiet down.

 Chapter 42 I Hate Deception above All Things

    Chapter 42 I Hate Deception above All Things


    Emma, covering herself with the quilt, heard what they said clearly. ''It must have been that damn E!


    She''s always trying to retaliate against me." Her voice was neither loud nor low, but all people could


    hear it.


    Speaking of retaliation, no one would think it was overstated. Especially after the farce between them


    at the hotelst night.


    E, as Samuel''s wife, was likely to make Emma suffer.


    "How did she know that?" Samuel looked at Anna coldly.


    Anna told Samuel what happened when she ordered lunch. She didn''t believe E would do that.


    However, the evidences all pointed towards her.


    It was not a big deal, but it couldn''t be ignored. Emma was fine. Now it all boiled down to what Samuel


    would do next.


    Samuel walked to the bedside calmly, trying to pull off Emma''s quilt.


    Emma grasped the quilt tightly, "Go away. I don''t want you to see me like this!"


    "Emma." Hearing Samuel''s voice, Emma seemed to calm down.


    She uncovered her eyes slowly. Her forehead was covered with red spots.


    "Samuel." Felt wronged, Emma was in tears.


    "How are you?" There was not a trace of love in his words. He was not showing any sign of care or


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    gentleness as Emma would expect of him.


    She covered her head again, "Go! I won''t forgive E." Emma was convinced that it was E.


    Samuel looked at her and didn''t say anything, "Have a good rest. I''ll bear all your expenses."


    He would bear all expenses. Everyone knew what Samuel meant instantly.


    He was defending E. It was not important whether E did it or not. The point was he would solve it


    quietly before this thing got out.


    Emma was pissed off. Regardless of the rash on her face, she lifted up the quilt and sat up, "Samuel,


    you are really so in love with E? Even if she hurt me, you still choose to ignore it?"


    Hearing what she said, Samuel stopped at the door. But he just stopped for a second. Soon he said


    without looking back, "She is my wife. Of course I love her."


    Emma caught the loophole in his words immediately, "So you love her out of a sense of duty or love?"


    After she said that, the ward became quiet again. The hotel manager had already slipped away.


    Anna and Catherine took a look at each other and left the ward.


    Samuel and Emma were left alone in the ward. Samuel said coldly, "This is not important."


    "It''s not important to you, but it''s very important to me." Emma looked at his back and bit her lower lip


    tightly. She took a deep breath and continued, "If it is the former, I''ll be very happy. Samuel¡­"


    She hoped that it was the former. Because it meant that she would still have a chance.


    Samuel looked sullen. He said, "Have a good rest." The he left the ward.


    After talking to Emma''s attending physician and making sure she was fine, he drove to thepany.


    He felt distressed on his way. When he returned to the office, E was taking a nap in the lounge.


    As soon as he opened the door, E woke up, "Samuel, how is Emma?" She was asking after Emma''s


    condition out of sheer concerns for Samuel, because she knew that if something bad happened to


    Emma, Samuel''spany would be in trouble.


    Samuel stared at her face, from which he saw care and anxiety.


    She cared about her love rival? Why was she anxious?


    "The doctor has put her on a drip. The rash will clear slowly." He told the truth.


    E sighed with relief. It was good to hear that. Samuel wouldn''t suffer then.


    "Well, how did it happen?" She got out of bed and went to fetch a bottle of water for Samuel.


    Samuel shook his head and didn''t answer her, "Don''t you hate Emma for what happenedst night?"


    Samuel wondered whether she want to retaliate against Emma after she saw Emma flirted with him?


    E stopped unscrewing the lid of the purified water. Why did Samuel ask that? Did he care about what


    she thought?


    With a sweet smile, E unscrewed the lid of the purified water, handed it to Samuel and pouted


    slightly, "I do hate her. Didn''t I tell you that?"


    Samuel looked at her hand holding his arm. He was surprised to see E being so straight forward


    about hating Emma.


    Did she do that?


    His sudden silence made E anxious, "Samuel, are you upset that I hate her?" She let go of Samuel''s


    arm and asked.


    Samuel thought of Emma in hospital and said, "It''s unnecessary to retaliate against someone you


    hate." He didn''t like scheming girls. He hoped that E was not such a person.


    It was unnecessary? What did Samuel mean? She asked tentatively, "Is it possible that Emma got


    allergic because the hotel chef added pepper to the dish?"


    Hearing what she asked, Samuel screwed the lid of the purified water without drinking it, "No, someone


    did it purposely. The specific person remains to be investigated."


    Someone did it purposely? E was not stupid. She looked at the unusual expression on Samuel''s


    face, "You think I did it?" On second thought, she was the most likely suspect among all the people in


    the room.


    She was upset, because she hoped that Samuel could trust her.


    "Was it you? If that is the case, you should go to the hospital to apologize to Emma."


    The consequence of this thing was not very serious. He could forgive her if she apologized to Emma.


    He didn''t force E to do that, but E thought it sounded harsh.


    "I didn''t!" For the first time, E talked to Samuel loud.


    Samuel looked at E, who seemed to be getting angry. He might have misunderstood her, "It''s okay.


    It''s good that you didn''t do that. I hate deception above all things. I trust you." He would never deceive


    her, and she couldn''t deceive him, either.


    If one day he found out that she was lying to him, he didn''t know what he would do.


    He held her in his arms and patted her back gently.


    At this moment, E was anxious. Samuel said that he hated deception above all things. She... What


    could she do? She must keep that thing secret from him.


    The lounge was quiet. Neither of them spoke again.


    After a long time, "Samuel¡­" E said softly. Her voice softened Samuel''s heart.


    "Yes?" He looked down at E in his arms.


    "If someone deceives you¡­ I mean if that was true, what will you do to her?" She didn''t dare to look at


    his eyes, but asked in a tentative manner.

 Chapter 43 Does Miss Bo Still Want to Argue

    Chapter 43 Does Miss Bo Still Want to Argue


    Samuel answered her without hesitation, "Then she will not have my trust her whole life, and I will not


    have further contact with her in the future." As long as he figured out who lied to him, he wouldn''t


    contact with him or her anymore.


    E shuddered with chills at Samuel''s suddenly serious tone. What should she do? What could she


    do? Should she tell him what happened that night?


    No she should not, or else Samuel would think less of her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    E breathed in deeply. Armored with all her former acting talents, she raised her head again, giggled


    and asked, "What if I lied to you?"


    She almost suffocated in anxiety but still forced a naughty smile.


    Samuel listened to her. What if she lied to him? He thought for a while. "It depends. If it''s not serious,


    then..." He whispered a few words to her ear. Eughed with shyness. Samuel was flirting her again!


    "What if it was serious?" She asked. Climbing into his bed, bearing his baby and marrying him... It was


    actually serious...


    Samuel looked her into the eye since she stuck to the topic. "Have you hid anything from me?" Did she


    do something to Emma?


    "Of course not!"


    E stood up straight, pretending a righteous look on her face.


    Samuel could not help butugh at her response, "If it was serious¡­ just think about what will happen


    meeting a topwyer in court." He spoke casually, for he had never thought of what he would do if she


    cheated on him.


    It reminded E of the phrase online, "If you are in love with awyer, be prepared to lose everything


    including your underpants when you divorce."


    ...


    She started to panic, holding Samuel''s waist tightly. Should she confess?


    Maybe it was a good idea to tell him everything. After all, leniency to those who confess, severity to


    those who resist? "Sam, I¡­"


    When she just began, Samuel''s phone buzzed. E had to stop and wait.


    "Hello, Mr Wang." Samuel answered the phone, walked to his office room and started to work.


    E sat onto the sofa in frustration, with no idea what to do.


    Night fell. Samuel was still busy with work, so E''s confession was nipped in the bud.


    In the night, Samuel took E to the hospital.


    Emma was getting better. The rash on her face was half dissipated. She was sitting on the hospital


    bed, reading some document.


    When she saw Samuele in, she was delighted, but when she saw E with him, the delight faded


    away. E put a fruit basket on her bedside table.


    "Emma, you might have misunderstood E." Samuel''s protective attitude made the two girls filled with


    different feelings.


    "Misunderstood?" Emma sneered, "So, Miss Bo, you went out for a while, and the dish was served.


    Why don''t you exin that?" She fixed her eyes on E.


    Samuel didn''t want his wife to get med for something she didn''t do. So he brought E here with him


    to exin what happened.


    When Emma asked, he also looked at E, waiting for her to exin.


    "What''s there to exin? I just went to thedies room." Did she look like such a pushover?


    Emma was determined to frame her?


    Emma gave a sardonic look to E''s indifferent face, "Miss Bo, there was a toilet in the room. Why did


    you have to go out?" It was so hateful that the monitoring area only covered to where she took a turn,


    and what she did after couldn''t be found in the surveince video.


    "There was only a unisex toilet. I am not used to it." She always went todies room when she dined in


    restaurants.


    But, did her exnation soundme?


    "Samuel, do you believe that? Emma looked at the man standing silently aside.


    Samuel nodded, "I do." When he went to party with E and Eason before, he never saw E use the


    unisex toilet.


    Emma was almost mad, "Since Mr. Shao is so protective of Mrs. Shao. I have nothing else to ask.


    Please get out."


    Emma was disappointed in Samuel.


    E couldn''t stay calm, either, for Emma was ndering and doubting her all the time, "Miss Gu, if you


    don''t have any solid evidence, you''d better not question me again. If you keep doing this, it will be the


    crime of defamation." Having been at thew firm for some time, E had learned a lot about legal


    cases she didn''t know before.


    Samuel took hold of E and went out of the room, "Miss Gu, it doesn''t make sense. We will not talk


    about it anymore."


    At the end of the sentence, Catherine just went in from the outside.


    When she saw Samuel and E, she gave E a ferocious stare. "Mr. Shao, the waiter who served the


    dish has confessed. Does Miss Bo still want to argue?" "


    Confess? E frowned. These two sisters must have joined to give her a hard time.


    Catherine took out a voice recorder from her handbag, and turned it on. A male voice started, "A


    woman gave me a thousand dor today. She asked me to put chili in the dish. I didn''t agree, but she


    threatened me... I had no choice but to obey."


    "How does she look like?" Asked a man.


    "She... was wearing a blue coat, long hair over her shoulders. I then saw her go into thedies room."


    The voice recorder was turned off.


    E''s mind went nk. All she could feel was a rush of fire in her body.


    She grabbed the recorder from Catherine''s hand and mmed it against the wall. The recorder broke.


    Catherine was supposed to be angry, but she held her temper at the thought that Samuel had already


    heard it.


    Samuel just watched the scene and kept silent.


    E stared at Catherine and then Emma, "You yed hard to gang up to set me up."


    "What are you talking about? The evidence is in front of you. There''s nothing you can argue about."


    Catherine lowered her head to pick up the broken recorder on the ground so she could hide her


    feelings.


    Emma also assisted her at the right time, "Sam, is it worth to protect such a calcting woman?"


    After hearing that, E smiled faintly. She looked at the man who had no expression on his face, and


    walked over.


    She only cared about his opinion now, and nothing else mattered. "Sam, do you believe me?"


    The room was quiet again. Everyone was waiting for Samuel''s reply.


    "You asked me today what would happen if you deceived me. Were you referring to this?" He has


    always believed in evidence, and now Catherine brought evidence...


    Did he mean to believe the two sisters? E felt her heart ache.


    She really wanted to fly into a temper, but the man in front of her was Sam, she could not...

 Chapter 44 She Was a Little Bit Daft

    Chapter 44 She Was a Little Bit Daft


    E took a deep breath and looked at Catherine: "Bring the waiter here. I want to confront him in


    person." She could not simply let them wrong her like that.


    If this time she let Emma and Catherine get away with it, then there would be a second and a third


    time, till finally Samuel no longer believed in her.


    Catherine put down the broken recording device onto the table and scornfully looked at E: "You have


    scared him away. Thest time we found him, he was just hurrying towards the train station. I think only


    you can tell where he is now!"


    E could not help but p ger hands for Catherine and then she raised her arm and pped her in the


    face: "Smack!" The force was so strong that Catherine''s face turned to the other side. She was utterly


    shocked.


    "Come here." Samuel took E by the hands and pulled her towards his side. She apparently had lost


    control of herself. What if Catherine sues her for assault?


    Catherine charged herself towards E but Samuel pulled E away in time. Catherine did not manage


    to get her.


    "Sam, how could you bully my sister like this?" Emma got out of the ward bed and confronted Samuel


    with anger.


    It was quite intense in the ward now. They were facing each other like two opposing teams.


    Samuel cast a cold nce at the restless Catherine and thought to himself that as long as he was


    present, no one should ever hurt E.


    "Youe here now and apologize to Emma." He pulled E out from behind him and addressed her


    as if she was a mischievous child.


    "Why should I apologize to her?" E''s unruliness made Samuel''s head ache.


    He put his arm around her should and said: "You apologize when you are in the wrong!" He did not


    wish to stay here any longer. He just wanted to solve the issue and leave asap.


    E was not sure whether to feel happy or sad about Samuel''s attitude.


    If she really did what she was used of, Samuel''s attitude would actually move her.


    But the truth was, she didn''t do it! "I did nothing wrong, I refuse to apologize." It was obvious that she


    should not apologize for something she did not do!


    Emma and Catherine, these two women were her enemies! From now on, she would not let them bully


    her anymore! She would not let that happen again!


    "E!" His tone was now harsh but he still sounded like a father educating a young child.


    Emma was clear now that Samuel did not want to pin any me on E at all. Even if he admitted that


    E was in the wrong, he would probably let her get away with a simple apology.


    "I don''t ept her apology!" Emma uttered her refusal.


    Samuel really hated staying here and wasting time. When he was about to say something, E made


    her move.


    She reached towards Emma and scratched her face with her nails.


    "Ah!" Emma shrieked in pain and Catherine quickly stepped up to check her wounds.


    ...


    Samuel was speechless. What was wrong with his wife? Howe she turned into a cat like that?


    "E, apologize to Emma now." Samuel''s tone was now extremely cold.


    E threw away Samuel''s hand and dashed out of the ward. There was no way in hell she would


    apologize!


    Samuel rubbed his painful temples as he watched E storm out. Then he turned around and said to


    the other two women: "I am sorry. I do apologize on behalf of my wife. Emma, you''d better dress your


    wound. I will cover all the medical expenses."


    Then he left the ward and chased after E who was long gone.


    "Sis. "This E was pushing it too far. She actually scratched your face!" Catherine looked at the tiny


    wound on Emma''s face and eximed in an exaggerated way.


    Emma rubbed her painful face and pressed the button to call for a doctor and some professional help.


    She quickly restored her calmness and sat down on the ward bed. She said in a peaceful voice: "This


    E wench, I will not forgive her."


    What crossed her most was Samuel''s attitude. It was obvious that he was protecting her all the time.


    What spell did E cast that made the righteous Samuel blindly favor her all the time?


    "Sis, you are such a push-over. E was already walking over you and yet you acted like nothing have


    happened." Catherine''s tone sounded quite anxious. Emma raised her eyes and cast a nce at her


    direction.


    "Howe you hate E more than I do?" "Did you two have some issues before?"


    Catherine realized she was over-reacting, so she took a deep breath to cover up her anxiety: "I don''t


    like her because she was standing in the way of your happiness. Moreover, when she was an intern


    with me, she was overbearing."


    Her exnation made Emma less confused.


    A nurse walked in with a medical trolley. She used medical alcohol to clean Emma''s wound.


    "Ouch..." "Go easy!" Emma unhappily scolded the nurse.


    This was an exclusive ward and the patients reside here were all sort of VIP. The nurse apologetically


    cleaned her would and said: "I am sorry but please bear with me."


    "Sis, let''s charge that wench with physical assault" She would not reach inner peace if she could not


    get rid of E.


    "Don''t over-estimate yourself!" Emma was enduring the sharp pain from her face. She controlled


    herself from gging off her cousin. She found Catherine was not clever enough to figure out the


    current situation.


    No doubt Catherine was a skilled professionalwyer. However, If it were not for Emma, Catherine


    would not have been able to secure her job in Samuel''s firm.


    Catherine bit on her bottom lip and said: "But sis..." "Are you implying that Samuel will always fawn


    over her?" Yes, this was the only possibility.


    "Of course." In the meantime, the nurse tidied up the scene and walked out of the ward.


    Emma put the folder onto the table and continued: "Samuel''s capability was outstanding and E is his


    legally-wedded wife, do you seriously think he will let you sue his wife and win the case?" Besides, all


    these are irrelevant to the feelings.


    Catherine stopped talking. She was a little bit daft whenpared with her cousin.


    The ward went quiet. The two women no longer talked as they both had something on their minds.


    He tried to reach her via mobile phone but she turned off her phone already. Samuel was so angry that


    he almost wanted to give up on her. When her beautifully little face came to his mind, Samuel could not


    just sit aside and do nothing.


    He returned to their apartment and it was dark inside. It seemed she had not yet returned home.


    Then there must be only one possibility: she went to the Shao vi instead.


    Samuel quickly dialed Melody''s number: "What''s up, granny?" He sent his greetings first.


    "It''s you! How rarely you call me!" Melody replied with sarcasm.


    Samuel sat on the sofa with mixed feelings: "Granny, how''s Jerry?" He missed his son as well.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Your son was ying."


    ...


    "Well! "Is my wife with you now?"


    Melody was delighted to hear that Samuel referred E as his wife. However, she replied: "No. What''s


    going on?" "Did you have a fallout?"


    "No." "Everything is fine. She mentioned that she was going to visit Jerry at your ce. I thought she


    already arrived." Samuel made something up and was being evasive on this topic.


    He continued to dial E''s number but still had no luck.


    Just then, his phone went off. The caller was Harry.


    "Harry, what''s up? You miss me?" He answered the phone in a teasing tone. Meanwhile he made up


    his mind that he was going to search for his wife.

 Chapter 45 Right Into The Arms Of Mr. Si

    Chapter 45 Right Into The Arms Of Mr. Si


    "I miss my wife" said Harry. This kind of conversation always confused Samuel. Why would he call him


    when he missed his own wife?


    Before Samuel could even have a chance to speak, Harryined to him disapprovingly: "When I


    just found my wife, yours had already asked her out." She had left him alone again.


    Oh. Now Samuel was feeling more relieved.


    "Where did they go? I''ll go right now and pick up my wife. I need to speak with her!" He now got up


    from his chair where he was sitting and left the apartment.


    Harry told him about the ce where the two had nned on going. Samuel frowned for a bit, got in


    the car and firmly pressed his foot on the elerator and drove to where he said.


    On his way there, when he passed by a shopping mall, Samuel pondered for a moment at the sight of


    it, parked his car on the side of the road and entered one of its shops.


    Ten Minutes Later


    He put a small ck leather box into one of his pockets and started to drive again to where his wife


    was.


    At the Twilight Bar.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The two women sat in a quiet corner of the bar.


    They ordered two cocktails and started chatting with one another.


    "So, what''s up?" asked one of them. L took a sip of her cocktail and curiously looked at the woman


    gulping her drink on the other side of the table.


    E drank half a ss of cocktail breathlessly and only after put the ss down on the table and


    started speaking: "L, do you know how suffocating it can be to be with a man who doesn''t love you?"


    E started to unburden herself of her secrets.


    "But I saw that the two of you were just fine the other day" replied L. Samuel had just bought her a


    mansion, and this was only just two days ago. What had happened between them in the meanwhile?


    E drank the other half of the cocktail and ordered the waiter to bring her another one.


    She admired L so much and the vitality she evoked with her red, blushing cheeks. "It was because


    of his ex-girlfriend, and something also happened, too..." E told her friend the whole story.


    L was confused. "Didn''t Samuel show that he loved you and trusted you by buying you that house?


    What are you now so angry about?" Samuel sounded to be better than her Harry. He absolutely trusted


    his ex-girlfriend at that time.


    But she wouldn''t believe that. She would go back and "torture" him a little more tonight.


    By now, E had finished two cocktails, but was still sober. She waved her hand and then shrugged it


    off in the air: "If he did trust me, he wouldn''t force me to apologize."


    She was too fixated on her cocktail that she didn''t notice someone was standing just behind her. But


    L saw him and quickly winked at her to stop. But E didn''t understand her warning, and kept on


    talking.


    "Samuel doesn''t believe me. Do you know how much I want to punch him in the face? If he was not the


    one I love, I would not only beat up that Catherine and Emma Gu, but also punch him straight too!"


    "Do you know how much I can''t stand him anymore? Just because I like him, and I do like him, every


    day, in front of him, I behave like I''m his timid sheep."


    "Do you know how bitter that feels? So many times I was this close to flipping the table and walking


    straight out the door. But I let it all pass and go just for him."


    "Holy shit, it feels like I''m going to explode some of these days! And I''m afraid that I''ll start beating all of


    them up if everything keeps going more worse."


    "Why, L? Why are you also kicking me and ming me? You know what? That Emma Gu just


    wanted to make up with Sam. She even tried to seduce Sam at the hotel we were. When I first saw


    them kissing, I really wanted to stab them... an adulterous husband and a filthy whore. But I had to


    leave just with my wounded heart..."


    Samuel raised his thick eyebrows when he heard what E had just said. Was this little woman finally


    showing her true character?


    "I am so miserable! Do you see now what I had to sacrifice for love?"


    "I see." A sudden male voice was heard around them, but E didn''t take notice of it.


    "Of course! It''s too damn hard for me! L, you do understand me a lot." E cheerfully took hold of


    L''s hands on the bar table, looking at her with affectionate eyes filled with care.


    L was, indeed, a little embarrassed now. She pulled out a hand and pointed at the man behind her:


    "Your husband."


    "My husband? Don''t even mention him. He must be in the hospital now, making out with that Emma Gu


    whore. And poor L has to listen to the even poorer Eining about everything wrong in her


    life." Damn, how sad she was!


    A diamond glittered in the light of the bar, and then she saw a huge diamond flung in front of her face.


    "L? A diamond... It''s raining diamonds out here!" E patted L''s hand again with cheerfulness.


    L took a look at the flush on E''s face, and then helplessly rubbed on her forehead. It was obvious


    that E was now totally wasted by the cocktails she had drank!


    "That wasn''t a diamond that fell from the sky...Your husband gave it to you."


    After L told her about the diamond, a man''s voice whispered to E''s ear: "Your husband bought a


    diamond ring for you, do you like it?"


    When E heard Samuel''s voice again, she now finally reacted. She sobered up a little, and stood up


    from the ce she was sitting in the corner.


    This time she saw Samuel holding a diamond ring, standing next to her.


    "Heh, heh, Sam..." Spoke E with embarrassment. What did she just say earlier! Did she speak ill of


    her dear Sam?


    Samuel took her by her hand and put the diamond ring on her finger. E looked at him, shocked:


    "Hon, are you still angry at me?" Speaking these words, she felt a kiss fell on her thin white hand.


    E almost burst into tears with joy and shook her head in disbelief.


    A ring, a diamond ring... Oh my...Her dear Sam just gave her a diamond ring... E sobbed, threw


    herself into Samuel''s arms, and began to cry.


    L just sat there, discreetly covered her mouth with her hands, andughed at them. She spoke with


    some pretended discontent to her: "E, so now you''ve asked me out to see your public disy of


    affection."


    Samuel smiled at this too. He held the sobbing little woman in his arms and turned to L: "Thanks a


    lot, sister. I''ll take you back now to your love nest, right back into the loving arms of Mr. Si."


    L rolled her eyes as she heard these words. "No, thanks, I can go home myself, " she replied. But a


    tall and distinguished man appeared in her sight even before her words ended.


    With a deep sigh, she began to wonder since when had Harry begun to be so clingy.


    She had been out for only less than an hour, and here he was again, out looking for her.


    "All right, all right, don''t cry." Samuelforted the sobbing little woman in his arms a little, took out a


    tissue from the table and handed it to her.


    E wiped away the tears and finally stopped crying.


    "Hon." However loud the music in the bar was, it still couldn''t cover up Harry''s gentle voice..


    L waved at Harry: "Hello to you too, Boss Si."


    "You naughty girl" replied Harry. Harry held L tight in his arms, andid a kiss on her gentle lips.


    E was stunned by this scene of public love show and kept her eyes on them with interest. At the


    nce of this scene, Samuel was very dissatisfied to see E gazing at L and Harry instead of him.


    He forced her back to look at him.


    "Let''s go home. And let''s talk more to each other at home."


    E nodded sluggishly. If her Sam said they had to go home, they would go home.


    "See youter, Mr. and Mrs. Si." Samuel waved at them, and then left the bar, holding E tight in his


    arms.


    Harry and L stayed there for a while. Soon, L couldn''t stand anymore the nces that Harry was


    receiving from all the women nearby and they left the bar.


    In the Apartment


    Samuel pressed E down on the sofa, nipped her nose and asked: "Do you like the ring?" He asked


    about the ring on her finger that he had just bought for her as a surprise.

 Chapter 46 Dont You Like Your Child

    Chapter 46 Don''t You Like Your Child


    Alcohol had now dulled E''s senses. She giggled like stupid: "I like it...But I like my Samuel more."


    She was so happy and reassured now! Her Samuel had bought her a diamond ring!


    She was so excited! What should she do now?


    "Are you still mad at me?" She was holding his neck tight in her arms. E promptly shook her head.


    Her Samuel was so handsome. She couldn''t help but kissing his thin, gentle lips.


    This little woman. Didn''t she have the patience at least to let him ask her a couple of questions?


    Samuel didn''t notice that a gleam of love that came into her eyes.


    Needless to say, they spent the whole romantic night together.


    At the crack of dawn, Samuel carried E from the living room to the bathroom and into the hot tub, and


    simply washed her body. After that they fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    Later on, in the morning, E turned overfortably in the bed and prepared to go back to sleep.


    The room was too quiet. When she opened her eyes she found out that she was alone in the bedroom.


    Samuel had already got up. She found the rm clock near the bedside table, and it was now half past


    nine.


    E quickly got up from bed at once. Today was the day that Samuel would represent Emma''s


    E smacked her forehead in frustration. Why didn''t Samuel wake her up?


    Nevertheless, that Emma Gu woman would certainly be there. She thought that she would better go


    directly to thepany.


    She noticed the diamond ring on her finger and remembered what had happenedst night.


    With a smile on her face, she stroked the ring back and forth. . Sost night wasn''t a dream after all.


    After she washed herself quickly, E stood in front of the dresser, looking at the hickeys Samuel left on


    her neck. E flushed as she saw them. She opened a closet to take out a silk scarf to cover the traces


    ofst night''s love.


    When E arrived at thepany, Anna followed Samuel to the courtroom. Today, Samuel didn''t


    assign any work to E, so she went to the library straight after she videochatted with Melody and her


    son.


    When she arrived, there were very few people in the library. E found a few books about case studies,


    picked a quiet corner in the library, sat down and started reading.


    E hadn''t slept that wellst night. Soon she began to feel drowsy.


    She didn''t even notice when someone sat down opposite of her.


    E suddenly woke up as the book fell from her hand to the ground. When she picked up the book, she


    then saw the man that was seated in front of her.


    "Hello, Miss Bo" spoke the man.


    E looked puzzled at the man that spoke to her. She remembered that his name was Rake. But,


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    wasn''t he awyer? Why did he alwayse to read here?


    "Hello." E replied formally, stood up and prepared to leave.


    Drake smiled when he noticed that she was trying to avoid him; "So, Miss Bo hasn''t been a bit worried


    that Mr. Shao represented his ex-girlfriend at court?" As he expected, E stopped.


    Her tone became more severe: "Whatever is to worry about? There are so many people out there.


    Perchance they will do something out of line in public?" Who the hell was this man? She could feel that


    he was trying to approach her on purpose and with an interest in mind.


    E searched her memory, but couldn''t remember his full name. She was certain that she only had met


    him here, in thew office, and was certain she hadn''t seen him anywhere before.


    "Indeed, but it''s so unfair for Miss Bo that Mr. Shao should fight with fervor for his ex-girlfriend''s case."


    E was not stupid to misunderstand that this guy was trying to alienate Samuel from her.


    "Who are you?" She looked back at him, eyes fixed on his. He certainly didn''t look like a nice person at


    all, keeping a sinister grin on his face.


    Drake didn''t mind at all that E had already known his intention. He stood up from the chair he was


    sitting in and spoke: "Emma''s birthday ising up soon. As I know, every year, on the 25th day of the


    9th lunar month, Samuel used to take her to the University of Finances in C Country. I wonder if


    Samuel will take her ...this year." He paused deliberately for a moment and then left.


    But this was enough for E to understand what he meant with those words.


    It was funny that Emma shared the same date of birth as her. She took out of her purse her phone,


    opened the calendar and counted the exact days remaining. It was only two dozen days away.


    This would be her first birthday celebration since her marriage to Samuel. Whom would he be with on


    that date? E wasn''t too hopeful.


    And there was an even sadder thing that she thought of. Perhaps Samuel didn''t even remember her


    birthday.


    She had to admit to herself that the man''s words did have an effect on her.


    Even though she knew that he did it on purpose just to annoy her, she still couldn''t get it out of her


    mind.


    At Noon


    All Samuel''s cases were the focus of the media.


    And this one, too. He was so famous, that all of his clients had to make an appointment half a year in


    advance if they wanted Samuel to defend them at court.


    But this particr case was an exception. It was favored and inserted specially into his schedule. So


    when Samuel and Emma appeared, the journalists besieged them at once with questions.


    Samuel was also a public figure in the country and had been photographed by nosey journalists before,


    when he was in a rtionship with Emma.


    But now he was married to E, and all of this was watched by the eyes of the public.


    So, in their questions, no one paid any attention to the progress of the case Emma was in. Instead,


    they digged for juicy news about the two of them. Questions wereing from left and right.


    "Mr. Shao, how did you feel when you walked into the court with your ex-girlfriend?"


    "Miss Gu, yourpany is in the United States. You have travelled a great distance to seek help from


    Mr. Shao. Is there something we don''t know?"


    "Mr. Shao, it''s said you undertook the case in advance because Miss Gu is your ex-girlfriend. Are you


    getting back together any soon?"


    "Does Mrs. Shao know anything about it?"


    "It''s said that you and Mrs. Shao have never been seen together in public other thanmuting to


    work together and business. Do you think the two of you have divorced in all but name?"


    ''It is said that Mrs. Melody Han is taking care of your son now. Does it mean that the child isn''t a fruit of


    love? Don''t you like your child, Mr. Shao? And what about Mrs. Shao, does she at least like the child?"


    ...


    One sharp question after another. All were the questionsing from nowhere and with no basis to


    them whatsoever., Samuel''s indifferent face turned colder and colder with indignation.


    He stopped and looked at a female reporter who mentioned the child in her question. "By the looks of


    your age, you must be a mother of several children. Don''t you like your child?"


    All eyes were now fixed on the female reporter, who was in her early twenties, and was, of course,


    When Samuel spoke in that cold manner, the abashed reporter almost cried. She wasn''t even married


    yet. Where was the baby from? She had nerves: "Mr. Shao, as awyer, you must know the


    consequences of nder."


    "Then do you know the consequences of nder and peeping into other''s private life? Believe it or not,


    I can sue you right now," said Samuel, aggressively and ruthlessly.


    The female reporter''s eyes were now filled with tears. She sobbed and ran away from the scene.


    The journalists had by now started to understand. Samuel was protecting his child.


    So now they got another breakthrough: "Mr. Shao, we now believe you really love your child. But you


    didn''t say a thing in your wife''s defense when we were talking about your wife. Does that mean you


    acquiesced?"

 Chapter 47 We Are Fine

    Chapter 47 We Are Fine


    "Yeah. Mr. Samuel, you don''t seem to want to breathe a word about matters concerning your wife.


    Does this have something to do with Ms. Gu?"


    ...


    Emma, who was next to Samuel, waspletely silent. She was also expecting his answer now.


    Samuel wouldn''t even bother talking to the hateful media: " Why should I need to answer something


    out of thin air? The rtionship between me and my wife is between only the two of us and it''s our


    privacy. Your so-called media is openly and shamelessly snooping into others'' privacy. Does this


    His reply further intensified the media''s questions on the matter of his rtionship to his wife.


    "Mr. Samuel, are you red with anger since you are caught red-handed?"


    "Yes, Mr. Samuel. Since you are a public figure, we''re just asking the question out of a mutual


    concern."


    Stopping before the car, he replied with calm: "I am awyer, not your wild entertainment! Pleasey


    your attention on my work, and not on my life." Then he reached his car with his team, and then slowly


    rushed out of the crowd and left.


    Not long after his leave, this video fired up on the inte and became viral.


    All journalists bashed his actions and replies but didn''t dare go too far with them, given his status of


    Netizens, however, gave strong support to his each and every move. Theymented actively in the


    East Star News Official page.


    "Mr. Samuel is right. He went to court for work and you journalists were clenching at his personal


    privacy. No professional ethics whatsoever!"


    "I support Mr. Samuel to charge and drive into court all of these journalists!"


    "To pick on a child that''s only a few months old! Where are your ethics?"


    "Good job, Mr. Samuel! That''s rather impressive!"


    "Samuel is so cool. I want to have a baby with him!"


    ...


    Those journalists were trolled as being only good-for-nothing. All of them wanted to die when they read


    thements.


    Some journalists who had just reposted this news were also attacked byizens. Therefore, they had


    to delete their microblogs.


    E''s Weibo was also dug out. She has never used Weibo since she quit the entertainment business.


    It had been over a year since she hadst used her weibo, but now it was dug up and tagged over and


    over again.


    Netizens supporting Samuel madements under her Weibo, wishing them happiness.


    E was baffled because her cellphone was now ringing hundreds of thousands of times without end.


    She eventually found out that it was because the long-ago closed Weibo ount.


    When she opened it again, she was surprised to see 999 private messages in her inbox. What


    happened?


    Simr situations happened only when she was still an actress. Now that she had disappeared for over


    a year from the screen, what was the cause?


    But by then she had already figured it out that, thanks to none-other than Samuel Shao, she was being


    tagged again on Weibo.


    Many people sent her private messages. Most of them were blessings, while others were just insults


    and abuses.


    She finally understood what had really happened only after seeing the viral video.


    Samuel in the video was in a ck suit and a white shirt, standing confidently before the cameras.


    Beside him was Emma with a professional smile. She wore makeup to cover her red rashes on her


    face. She was listening to journalists'' questions, wearing the same expression.


    However, Samuel''s face turned freezing cold when he heard someone mentioning his son. She had


    never seen Samuel''s face like that before.


    How immoral these journalists were with their indecent questions! It was so disgusting to pry into other


    people''s privacy.


    "Look, we were happy! You could tell from my diamond ring" she thought.


    Smirking, E took a photo of her diamond ring.


    She also selected a picture of her son''s during his tummy time and posted them altogether.


    Now that they were so interested, she would give them a solid reply. Simr situations could thus be


    avoided to ease Simon''s burden with the case.


    "Thank you for your attention. We are fine."


    E suddenly flung herself in the public after nearly a two year break from social media.


    Her microblog was like a smack straight in the face of those despicable journalists.


    Many fans called on her to return back to the entertainment business. Although she wanted, she still


    needed to discuss this matter in detail with Samuel.


    L also reposted her microblog and wrote "Mr. and Mrs. Shao". Then she added three hearts


    following it.


    L was busy with charity work recently and had established a good image in the public domain.


    Reposting E''s microblog, much moreizens saw it and sent their blessings to E.


    While E was still absorbed in the weibo, Samuel came back to the office, followed by both by Emma


    and Anna.


    Annaid the documents she was carrying on the office table and then left.


    "Big brother Simon, you are back." E was lying indifferently on the sofa. She jumped on Samuel as


    soon as she saw him enter.


    Samuel took her and kissed her on the forehead, "Why didn''t you rest at home today?" he asked.


    Instead of feeling fatigued, she looked energetic and full of life. Didn''t he work hard enough already?


    She let go off of Samuel''s neck and he walked towards the office table. "How about tomorrow? I want


    to see our son tomorrow." She missed her little Jerry so much.


    "Well, all right."


    They acted like no one was watching, and this gave Emma an impulse to run dashing out the door.


    Hatred was growing in her heart and she was tightly grasping her fists with anger.


    E admitted that she did this on purpose in front of her. Who permitted that this woman would always


    impose herself on her husband? Darn it!


    Samuel casually discussed official business with Emma. E felt bored and looked at them from aside.


    Her cellphone was still ringing. She had to turn off the phone''s notification sound when she reactivated


    the weibo.


    E was absorbed in her chat with L, and Samuel asked Anna to arrange a lunch for Emma.


    "Don''t bother. I feel bored all by myself. May I have lunch with you?" She said this very smoothly and


    naturally. E was now confused. How thick-skinned this woman was


    Was she asking for trouble?


    Samuel nced at E and asked her: "Honey, what do you think?"


    ... Emma now looked paler and paler. She closed her fists tightly again. How could he possibly hurt her


    like that!


    E seemed worried and said: "Dear, I don''t feel like eating when there are other people around."


    Her words suddenly changed the air in the office.


    Samuel gave her a reproachful look, but didn''t say a word. His wife was always right.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Emma smiled with a slight broken heart. She no longer wanted to stay defiant: "Well, Samuel, I''ll dine


    out alone then." Even E couldn''t bear the wounded look on her face.


    As expected, she clearly saw something in Samuel''s eyes. But it disappeared soon enough. She wasn''t


    sure whether it was sadness or pity.


    Emma''s response could easily led to people interpreting E''s behavior as being unreasonable. And


    there was also Samuel''s ambiguous emotion, which made E very ufortable.

 Chapter 48 Your Brother Has Deflowered and Discarded Me.

    Chapter 48 Your Brother Has Deflowered and Discarded Me.


    As she stood up, Emma overheard E Bo asking Samuel :''''Did you hear what I spoke to Lst


    evening?" She did not know what she had said yesterday until she asked L again.


    Recalling what she "backbit" on him yesterday, Samuel nodded with smile.


    E Bo flushed and felt a little more at ease. However, she felt d that she didn''t have to hide some of


    her feelings anymore.


    She stood up from the couch, walked straight to Emma, pointed at Emma''s nose tip and said to her:


    "Stop ying innocent. Haven''t you recognized your position yet?"


    What she said did not make Emma feel any more pain. But the big diamond ring put on E Bo''s finger


    was, indeed, a pain in her eyes.


    At the first sight of the ring, which was a gift from Samuel to E, Emma could not restrain her tears


    any longer.


    She did not mean to cry this time.


    "Why are you crying? Did I bully you?" E Bo looked domineering right then. It seemed that, indeed,


    she was bullying Emma.


    On seeing this, Anna discreetly left the office.


    And Samuel eyed E Bo, half angry and halfughing. He sighed and stood up. "Enough, it''s only


    lunch and, after all, why bother so much with this?"


    Bothdies did not know to whom he talked to. But, in their eyes, he was talking to himself.


    "Samuel, it''s true, I am your ex. But how can you allow her to humiliate me like this?" Emma took a


    tissue out of her bag and wiped out her tears. Her eyes were red.


    Humiliate her? E Bo sneered. Who the hell was Emma? The director in the head office of the


    Changyue International Magazine Company!


    E Bo had made her inquires on Emma. Emma was an iron woman at work and was also particrly


    strong in her character.


    How could E Bo manage to humiliate an iron woman like her?


    Emma was now just ying weak and innocent in front of Samuel. And by now, E wanted to scratch


    out her crying face.


    "Are you saying that I am making a fuss out of nothing?" E Bo was now so angry that she even


    glowered at Samuel.


    Emma looked at E, and suddenly a thought came flying into her mind. She brewed and stirred her


    emotion for a while, and sobbed while speaking: "We were lovers way before he ever meet you. If it


    were not for the fact that grandma objected to us being together, you would never get the ghost of a


    chance to be with him in your lifetime." Besides, Samuel always keeps his nose clean. How on Earth


    did you manage to get pregnant with him?"


    This question was well-thought, and it was to be asked only when Samuel was around to hear it. She


    did not know how E Bo had exined it to Samuel. But she had already made investigations on this


    matter and the truth was starting to take shape and surface.


    E Bo''s confidence was destroyed by Emma''sst question in an instant, and she even began starting


    to tremble a bit.


    Samuel looked down, thinking, pondering on what he just heard. On the night of Harry''s wedding, he


    was taken to the hotel by his driver.


    How did E Bo appear in his room that night? He had asked her about it inter times and she had


    replied that it was all a mere coincidence. They met in the hotel corridor that night and she was


    dragged by him into his room.


    He was really drunk at that time. And he bought her story altogether.


    He had never thought about it again since then. But thus happened already, and it was no use thinking


    about it anymore.


    "We don''t need to exin this aspect to you." E Bo tried to stop her trembling. She looked away and


    could barely make eye contact with Emma.


    Samuel massaged the sport between his eyebrows and shouted: "Enough! Emma, stop looking for


    trouble. The past is past. Let it go."


    He was too busy working his legal matters to have the time to think of affairs like this.


    Looking for trouble? Emma was bitterly disappointed. The man she had once known changed so fast.


    Emma now gave a fierce stare to E Bo, who was now relieved. She had handled her emotions with


    grace. She resumed her former elegant stance, and walked out of the office.


    The office door was mmed behind her. E looked at Samuel who was obviously sad, and said:


    "Honey, I won''te to your office anymore before this case is closed. Is that alright? "


    Samuel seemed to hear some of her unspoken words, and said: "No, I will keep my distance with her."


    He did not want his present life to be influenced by his former lover anymore.


    Everything was now fine. He waspletely satisfied with E and how things were turning out.


    E slightly bit her lip, resisted the urge to cry, and nodded. How about telling him the truth right now?


    "Big brother Simon..." Hardly had she called out his name when someone knocked at the door.


    ... -


    Thewyer Mulei, who had been trained by Samuel, came in for him. E went to get two cups of


    water.


    A cup of water served by Mrs. Shao! Mulei felt ttered: "Thank you so much, Mrs. Shao."


    "You are most weed" -


    Her mind was clogged with the events that had just happened and could barely hear Anna calling out


    her name.


    Anna had to get closer to her to be heard: "E, E..."


    "Oh, oh?" E finally reacted:" What? What happened, Anna? "


    Anna could not stopughing when she saw the confusing look on E''s face. But when she


    remembered of E''s big brother, her smile vanished almost instantly. "Can you get in touch with


    Eason?"


    "My big brother?" E was puzzled. She looked at Anna who seemed now to be angry. What had


    happened? "I haven''t contacted my brother in almost a week."


    When he wasposing, Eason was unreachable. It wasn''t strange at all to be out of touch with him


    even for a whole month.


    Anna''s face darkened, and replied: "Nothing" Such a jerk. He must be avoiding her.


    "Anna, what happened really?" E was concerned. What was going on between her brother and


    Anna?


    Anna looked at E, thinking about whether to tell her about it or not.


    Eason was such a jerk wanting to y her. If he wanted to avoid seeing her, she would never concede


    to that!


    Anna gnashed her teeth, took E to the front of french window nearby, and began: "Your big brother


    has deflowered and discarded me."


    - - She knew that her big brother was a yboy, but she never expected to hear iting from Anna''s


    mouth.


    Anna repeated when she saw the confusing look on E''s face: " Your big brother has deflowered and


    discarded me." Damn Eason. She felt angry with herself when she recalled that night.


    On the night of Chuck''s wedding, something that should not have happened did happen in one of the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    hotel''s rooms.


    And on the next morning, Eason vanished to thin air and abandoned her.


    She talked with E about it, hoping that her parents would find Eason. She had to be given an


    exnation.


    E kept a hold of the handrail, stunningly looking at Anna, who was now more casual and calm. Eason


    and Anna... Slept together.


    After a while, E started: "Anna, don''t worry. He''ll be sorry if he abandons you. I''m calling my father to


    get him back from France. " Then she took her mobile phone out of her bag and started calling.

 Chapter 49 She Heard It Right

    Chapter 49 She Heard It Right


    Anna looked at E and remained speechless. Sister-inws? An abandonment crime? Abandonment


    referred to the crime rting to parents abandoning their children or children abandoning their parents


    or by not supporting them in any way.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Eason was at worst a rapist or a man who cheated on women''s feelings.


    But the goal she had in mind had now been aplished, and she would leave the rest up to E.


    Anna heard E get on the phone and exaggerating: "Dad! I''ve got something important to tell you!"


    After her phone call, she came back to the assistants'' office.


    Five Minutes Later


    E grasped her phone in her hand and was running to Anna: "Ann! Ann! Oh! No! Sister! Sister!" Her


    disturbed voice made her words sound incoherent.


    She took Anna by her hand and pulled her to a more private, discreet ce where they could talk:


    "Mom said that dad had booked a ne ticket and that if you are pregnant, you muste to our


    home. My parents will be fully responsible for you. Oh! No! My brother will take this responsibility upon


    him!"


    She was going to have a sister-inw! E was so happy now!


    Pregnant? An odd grimace struck on Anna. How could she be pregnant? She wasn''t a child anymore,


    and she had definitely known how to take her morning after pills.


    Anna had just wanted Eason to give her a reason for his leave. She wanted to ask why he was


    avoiding her now, and more than this, she wanted to know why he was avoiding her now.


    She never thought of making Eason responsible for any of this, and now she just nodded absently to


    E''s excited words.


    Jenny visited theirpany in the afternoon.


    Samuel was not there, and E was in the office, busy printing some documents for him.


    When her her mother was downstairs, she ran down the stairs to pick her up.


    E settled Jenny into the office, went out, and called Anna in.


    Anna looked confused when she saw thedy sitting in sofa, and even frightened when Jenny started


    to talk with her.


    "Mom finally found you, my dear daughter!" She had been looking for her daughter-inw for more than


    30 years! Jenny was so excited that she almost cried out when she took Anna''s hands, who was so


    pretty and capable in her eyes now.


    Her son was finally getting married, and she could now finally be relieved of the burden of an unwed


    son.


    Er......r.... E and Anna watched the scene with slight awkwardness. "Mom, calm down a bit. You''ve


    frightened Ann."


    Anna''s hands were still held tight by Jenny: "Mrs. Si..." said Anna awkwardly. Eason''s mother was so


    passionate about her. She was almost overwhelmed with emotion.


    Jenny calmed down a little. She patted Anna''s white little hands, and guaranteed her: "E told me


    what had happened between you and my son. If Eason dares to abandon you, I''ll break his legs with


    my own hands!" While hearing her speak these words, Jenny started gnashing her teeth, Anna was


    confused when she saw that now Jenny was so serious. Wasn''t this Eason Bo a casanova? Did neither


    one of his previous lovers ever came back to him before her?


    Or did Jenny react like all of the other women Eason had sex with?


    E looked at her mother sitting on the couch, and thought of Vi. Why couldn''t she meet a mother-


    inw who liked her this much?


    Jenny then started talking a lot to Anna. She reluctantly left thew firm after she had confessed to her


    tons of important things.


    At night, E got a phone call from Samuel. Samuel told her that he would have a business dinner


    tonight, and that she would have to go back home alone, on her own.


    She decided to get a good night''s rest and visit their old house the following day and spend it with her


    son.


    Samuel did not return home until nearly midnight. The bedroom door was strongly pushed open and


    E woke up.


    She looked at the time. It was almost twelve o''clock now. Sitting up in bed, this time she noticed that


    Samuel was walking unsteadily and was off bnce.


    She could smell the wine on him a mile away. "Are you drunk?" E jumped out from the bed and held


    him in her arms.


    When Samuel saw her, he immediately embraced her and kissed her gently on her lips.


    The strong smell of wine made E a little uneasy. Oh, my god! He had drunk too much!


    She pushed away the man that was now hugging her: "Sam, you''re dead-drunk. I''ll make you some


    soup to sober you up."


    She helped Samuel to the bedid him down on it, and then immediately went to the kitchen to get his


    soup ready.


    When she came back, Samuel was lying on the bed, head askew, sleeping.


    She put the soup on the table and gently nudged him, "Sam, wake up. Have some soup."


    But by then she felt that she was pulled by a great force and staggered back into Samuel''s arms.


    Samuel held her so tight.


    "Emma..." he whispered. That name, when she heard it, was like a lightning bolt, and it stroke E like


    thunder in her ears.


    Sheid so stiff, rigid in his arms. She heard it right, what he said was... Emma.


    So Emma still dwelt smowhere in the bottom of his heart. However hard he tried, he still could not


    forget her.


    The room was now so quiet, and Samuel was sleeping like a baby. E didn''t try to wake him up again.


    Half an hourter, she pushed the man''s arms away and calmly got out of bed. She took off his shoes


    and clothes, and then tried to push his whole body in bed.


    It was a little past one o ''clock in the morning after this toss and turn in bed. E went to the other side


    of the bed andy down quietly with her back to Samuel.


    When Samuel woke up the next morning, E wasn''t beside him anymore.


    The whole apartment was very quiet in the morning time, almost like it was empty. He rubbed his sore


    temples. He had met a few alcoholic partnersst night and he had drunk too much, indeed.


    He went out of the bedroom, looked around, and was sure enough no one was at home besides


    himself. Where was she?


    He took out the phone to look at the time. It was already past 8 o ''clock in the morning. He then tried


    calling E.


    The call had been put through for a second, and then hung up. Samuel was a bit confused.


    Did something happenst night? Then he called the office. The phone rang for a long while before


    someone finally picked it up.


    It was Anna, not E. She told him that E hadn''t arrived at thepany today.


    Ah, yes, he remembered now, E had told him that she would visit the old house today.


    Samuel still felt a little dizzy. He had a brief wash in the bathroom to freshen up and then tried calling


    the old house.


    He felt a little uneasy since he didn''t know where she was.


    Mrs. Qi answered the phone. Samuel was relieved when she told him that E was ying with their


    kid upstairs.


    His naughty girl knew exactly how to make him worry. She didn''t even tell him when and where she left.


    Or... did he sleep too tight, too tight that she couldn''t wake him up?


    Samuel was so busy with the Changyue case that he again didn''t notice that there was something


    wrong with E.


    It was only until three dayster, when he returned to the empty apartment in the middle of the night,


    that Samuel started missing her presence. He then took out his cellphone and tried calling E several


    times. No answer.


    By then realized something was wrong and started asking himself why E hadn''te back home for


    the past three days. She did not go to thepany, either. But she knew that he was still working on


    the Changyue case these days, and she seemed to be keen on keeping Emma away from him.


    Why didn''t she do anything all this time? She even allowed Emma to be with him for three whole days.


    Samuel wasn''t that stupid to think that E had started to trust him.


    He remembered sending her several WeChat messages in thest three days, but got no reply


    whatsoever. He thought that there must definitely be something wrong with E, and by now she was


    probably more than furious at him.

 Chapter 50 Its Inconvenient When My Son Is There.

    Chapter 50 It''s Inconvenient When My Son Is There.


    Then why was she angry? She could not understand why she is acting like this. Samuel pondered


    about the other night before she was left. Perhaps it was because he drank too much alcohol? Maybe


    she does not like him when he drinks?


    It couldn''t be...


    Samuel sent another Wechat message to E. He waited anxiously but she didn''t reply.


    So, Samuel did what he had to and made a call to Melody before seven the next morning.


    "Darn, did you already forget how to make a phone call? Do you still think you were single, with no wife


    nor children? Know your responsibilities, Samuel." As the phone was put through, Melody scolded him


    from head to toe.


    "Grandma, what happened?" Samuel looked at the empty apartment, feeling a bit uneasy and lonely.


    "What happened? What did you do to make E angry?" Asked Melody in a disapproving tone.


    A few days ago, E came back to their old house. She looked happy and was smiling but it looked a


    bit pretentious. Melody knew her very well and sensed something was wrong. She kept asking E if


    there was anything wrong, but E always tried to avoid the topic.


    Samuel was more confused, "Put her on the phone, Grandma. She doesn''t answer my messages." It


    was the first time a disagreement like this has happened between E and him, and he wanted to know


    the reason too. He wanted to fix this immediately. Every little moment without her is a torture.


    After a while, he heard Melody talking to E. "E, this one is for you. Let me take care of the child


    first."


    "Who is it, grandma?" Then he heard brisk footsteps. Someone took the phone, And hang up without


    saying anything.


    ...... Samuel looked at his phone, eyes widening in disbelief. His little woman had be bolder now.


    Not only did she not answer his phone call, but she also hung it up straight away. This is bing


    surreal in a very bad way.


    Samuel felt really uneasy. He decided to take it upon himself and left early that evening to visit E in


    the old house.


    Jerry has not stopped crying right until dinnertime. Maybe he was that hungry. E anxiously fetched


    the milk powder, made the concoction, tested the temperature and fed the rubber nipple into Jerry''s


    mouth. Jerry at once stopped crying.


    E was relieved to see him happily drinking the milk. This little guy couldn''t bear to be just a little bit


    hungry! But his smile and his cute smirks always take her pain and tiredness away.


    She heard the door opened behind her. E didn''t bother to look. "Grandma, he''s hungry, and also


    looks a bit sleepy." Jerry almost fell asleep when he was drinking the milk, his eyes almost closing


    already.


    But Melody didn''t reply, and just walked to her.


    "Grandma, he''s got such a good appetite. He''s been fed two or three times this already this afternoon.


    He takes up lots of food and milktely." She prepared two thirds of a bottle of milk every now and then,


    but Jerry seems not to have enough. Perhaps that was because he was a boy.


    But the strange thing is Grandma did not even say a thing to reply to her. E looked back in confusion,


    and saw a tall, familiar figure.


    Samuel appeared all of a sudden. E paused, but continued to hold her son in her arms. Her face


    remained expressionless. As if she had not seen him, she made it seem like she does not have any


    intention to talk to him.


    At this moment, Samuel was so sure that his wife was angry. In the past, she would always approach


    him in a very cheerful and affectionate way.


    "Hon." He sat down beside her, draping his arm over her shoulder.


    E was feeding their child. She didn''t shake off his hand, nor did she even respond with a simple nod.


    In fact, all the anger that she tried so hard to repress has already been gone, and she didn''t even feel


    upset.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Samuel did not hurry to ask what was the matter with her. He kissed her gently on the cheek and then


    squatted down in front of her and lovingly looked at the son in her arms.


    Samuel squeezed her son''s cute cheeks and felt all emotionse to him. Jerry opened his eyes


    when Samuel squatted down.


    He was still drinking milk, slurping, his two big eyes rolling around, looking at his parents. E couldn''t


    help kissing him on his cheek. He''s so irresistibly cute.


    And Samuel kissed him too on where she kissed.


    E blushed at this sweet gesture. To hide her feelings, E put the milk bottle into Jerry''s hands, and


    stood with Jerry in her arms.


    She tried to walk away from Samuel.


    With a few strides, Samuel stopped her from opening the door and took their son in his arms. "Wait for


    me here."


    He took Jerry out of the bedroom, kissed him, and walked down the stairs.


    Melody was pacing back and forth in the living room, trying to hear the couple''s sentiments towards


    each other. Restless, she hurried to meet them when she saw Samuel brought Jerry down. "Why are


    youing down so soon? Are both of you okay now?"


    Samuel ced his son in his grandmother''s arms. "Please take care of him for a while, Grandma. It''s


    really uneasy when my son is there. I''ll go back and talk to her." Then he turned back and went


    upstairs.


    Melody looked worryingly, and urged him, "Do it nicely. Don''t lose your temper."


    "Sure, grandma." She knows that Samuel had a temper and he does not afford to get mad now.


    In the bedroom


    E was folding their son''s newly dried clothes. She looked normal, but in fact, she was really nervous.


    She was also so worried. She was overthinking so muchtely.


    The bedroom door quietly opened and she heard it being locked.


    Samuel went to her, took the little garments of her son andid them aside.


    Pulling her into his arms, he kissed on her lips. He has been dying to do that for a while now.


    However, E shoved him away. Then she sat beside her son''s little crib, and continued folding his


    clothes.


    Samuel touched his forehead in frustration. "What''s the matter?" He half crouched down in front of her,


    and looked at her.


    "Mr. Shao, I will live with my son and raise him up by myself. I won''t mess with you anymore, nor you


    with me." She wanted to end their rtionship.


    And it was also the first time that she called him Mr. Shao. The formality almost took his hopes away.


    Samuel gently took their son''s clothes away from her again and put them on the bed.


    He brought her to her feet, holding her tightly. "You must tell me what I am convicted of before passing


    a sentence." E turned her face away, but he held her chin and made her look at him.


    "What am I convicted of? What am I guilty of?" E smiled sarcastically, "Mr. Shao, you are a top


    internationalwyer. How dare I be so indiscreet as to demonstrate my crude skills in front of a master


    of the trade like you."


    ...... Samuel''s patience was about to run out, "Out with it now. Or you will have to skip dinner tonight."


    E could read between the lines. She knew what he meant.


    She blushed, but still remained a stubborn stance. "What now? So I''m not allowed to have even a


    morsel of food in Mr. Shao''s house? Are you that eager to kick me out?"


    Samuel faked a straight face when he heard her cold words, "E Bo, I''ll give you ast chance."


    E became more annoyed to see him be seemingly angry. How in the world could he be mad


    when this is his fault? She pushed him away. Samuel didn''t expect that, falling directly onto the bed


    behind him.


    Where did she get all that strength? Despite his shock, Samuel wore a yful smile on his face, "Well?


    Can''t wait to take me to bed?" He liked that.


    "Get out of here! Go out!" Exasperated, she grasped the pillow next to her and threw it on him.


    Samuel grabbed the pillow and threw it on the floor. Then he took hold of her by the wrist and forcefull


    dragged her to bed.

 Chapter 51 How Dare You Bully Your Wife

    Chapter 51 How Dare You Bully Your Wife


    Then he rolled over and held her arms onto the bed so that she would not be able to move.


    "Come on, what''s wrong?" He was here to soothe her, but he... got used to having her. She has no


    E''s eyes were filled with tears when she thought of what happened the other night. She looked into


    Samuel''s eyes, "If you still like her...I won''t be with you anymore." It''s so damn hard to love someone.


    There will always be pain. It is always a risk to take.


    Would Samuel know that her heart was in so much pain when she said that? She was so sad...


    Tears ran down the corners of her eyes, and streamed down her smooth cheeks.


    He kissed her gently on the corners of her eyes. Her tears tasted salty¡­but the thought of her


    consumed him. Emma had never cried when she was with him.


    He has always thought that he liked strong women like Emma, But when he saw E''s tears, he felt as


    if he did not have the heart to let her cry, nor did he dislike her. He just felt love.


    He used to think that he would be very impatient in taking care of a delicate, crying woman.


    But he found out he was wrong about that. Love makes you do things you haven''t done before. He


    didn''t feel irritated or impatient as heforted her with everything he has.


    And E just asked if he was still into Emma... He didn''t know either, whether he still liked Emma.


    Maybe there was still a concern about her. All he knows is that he truly loves E.


    "I have married you. You are my wife. I won''t give up on you." He also thought at first that his marriage


    with E wouldn''tst too long.


    But now, he realized that he has loved the feeling of being with her. He is so much happier when he is


    with her.


    He knew that she was always hiding her true colors from him. Maybe she was afraid that he would hate


    her real self, so she always tried to please him in every way she can.


    She really didn''t have to be so tired, because whatever her true character was, he would ept it. As


    long as she did not betray him or cheat him, he would treat her well and love her for the rest of their


    lives.


    E shook her head, "I don''t want a man holding me and thinking about other women, even calling her


    name."


    He frowned at her words. Did he call Emma''s name the night he was drunk? Oh, no. If that was true,


    he did not mean it.


    If that was true, he could understand why she left without saying a word, her silent cold war with him,


    and that she said she wanted to quit...


    "I''m sorry." He hugged her tightly and apologized.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Damn him for doing this to her.


    E softened her stand when she heard his apology. It couldn''t be helped, the person who fell in love


    first was always so humble and forgiving...


    She might even feel low about herself, but couldn''t help loving him.


    In the quiet bedroom, the woman sobbed under her short breaths. Full of guilt, he held her tightly,


    apologizing to her again and again.


    Ten minutester, E was still crying. Samuel felt defeated. Howe it''s harder to pacify a woman


    than to fight hundreds ofplicatedwsuits?


    This would do. "I''m already getting ready for our wedding. How can you be my bride if you break and


    hurt your eyes by crying?" He wiped her teary eyes.


    He said that to make her happy, but E cried even more. This is getting so difficult.


    Her Samuel said he was preparing for their wedding. She was so happy. But she was also afraid that it


    might be too good to be true.


    Samuel was stunned and was speechless for a while. Howe she cried to that?


    He changed his position,id down beside her, took her in his arms, and asked anxiously, "Don''t you


    want to marry me anymore?"


    The woman rested her face in his arms and shook her head.


    "Don''t you want to marry me?" She already did.


    She shook her head.


    "Do you want to dump me?"


    E shook her head again. Samuel rolled his eyes. A woman''s heart was really hard to get. It''s like


    looking for a needle at the bottom of the sea!


    Three minutester, E wiped her tears and sat up on the bed.


    "Hubby, let''s go downstairs."


    ......


    Samuel was impressed to see E lookingpletely normal with the exception of her reddish eyes.


    Don''t guess what a woman thinks; this phrase is so true! You guessed for nothing. What you thought


    was all wrong.


    Samuel stood from the bed and led her to the door.


    E paused, "Wait a minute, I have to wash my face." It would be strange to go downstairs like this.


    Leaning on the door, he nodded and watched her enter the bathroom. Her curvy body getting the best


    out of him.


    When they went back to the dining room, Mrs. Qi was already serving food on the table. Jerry had


    fallen asleep and was ced on a small bed they have prepared for him in the living room.


    Melody looked at them with great concern when she saw theming down together.


    When she noticed E''s eyes were red, she pped at Samuel''s arm, "You ungrateful little brat! How


    dare you bully your wife!" She would have shouted at Samuel only if her grandson is not sleeping.


    Samuel stood his ground, motionless. E hurriedly pulled an angry Melody back, "Grandma, grandma,


    don''t be angry. Samuel didn''t bully me." Grandma was really nice to her! Just like her parents, Melody


    couldn''t bear to see Emma hurt.


    Looking at her granddaughter-inw protecting her grandson in this way, Melody pointed at Samuel


    and said, "Look how thoughtful your wife is! Be more like her! Treat her nicely! You don''t have any idea


    how lucky you are."


    Samuel nodded cheerily and pulled E over by her shoulder, "As youmand, grandma. And we will


    bring a great-granddaughter to you soon!" He wanted another daughter too.


    E shyly tugged at the rim of his garments, and quietly protested, "How could you say that!"


    Melody was satisfied, bursting intoughter, "That is my grandson. Good. I will forgive you this time.


    Come and have dinner." With that, she led E to the dining table.


    Vi and Vincent were having a meeting some ce in the city, so it was only them at home. The


    atmosphere was weing and it felt like home. And it was also the happiest time for E in this


    house. This was the first time that she has felt this happy and contented.


    After dinner, the couple shopped in a nearby mall, taking their son with them.


    E has been spending too little time with her son, so she bought him a lot of things to make up for it.


    Samuel pretended to be a little bit sad because all he carried was all his son''s stuff. He called back the


    little woman, pushing the shopping cart in front of him. "E."


    "Yes?" She stopped and questioningly looked back at him.


    Samuel walked to her, "You have two men by your side, and you have bought so many things for the


    little one who can''t even walk...Where''s mine?" He got nothing!


    Oh! E got it now. "You''ve thrown away all the ties I bought for youst time... I''m afraid that you do


    not like my gifts..." In fact, she wanted to spoil him with many presents. But she has be so


    hesitant now. She does not know what he feels.


    The expression on her face was so appealing that it made Samuel blush a little. "I won''t do it anymore."


    He sincerely promised. Grandma is right. He is so lucky to have her.

 Chapter 52 Grandma Got Your Back

    Chapter 52 Grandma Got Your Back


    "Okay, let''s go!" E smiled at his promise, and led the way, carrying their son towards the men''s goods


    area.


    Samuel was left behind. He has already reached the point where he has no other choice but to just


    admire E''s mood swings.


    It was more than nine o ''clock in the evening when the two went back to their old home.


    They didn''t drive, but walked for the whole night, so E was really exhausted. But she also felt very


    happy and fulfilled. She just wanted to take a shower and go to bed.


    But before that, she went to their grandmother''s room.


    Melody knew that the two hade back. She had waited for them before going to sleep. She was


    relieved as she turned off the lights and was getting ready to rest when somebody knocked on her


    door.


    She sat up from the bed, turned on the bedsidemp, and wore her reading sses, "Come in."


    E saw Melody sitting on the bed and realized that she was already going to sleep, "Grandma, I''m so


    sorry to disturb you." Said E in an apologizing tone.


    "It''s okay. Come here, dear." Melody savored these moments that she was not alone. Soon, they will go


    on and start a family.


    E opened her handbag, took out a few books and handed them to Melody, "Grandma, I bought some


    books for you. You can do some reading when you are not busy doing chores. I hope you like them."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Melody was a teacher. She always enjoyed reading.


    But a richdy like Melody must have everything. E had to really think of something to give to her.


    After much hesitation, E decided to buy some books for her. She hoped she would like them. After


    all, books do not get old.


    When Melody heard that she bought her some books, arge sincere smile bloomed on her face. She


    took the books, all of which were limited editions of the ssics.


    "Thank you, dear. I like them. This is so thoughtful of you." She really liked these books. She hadn''t


    had these ones on her bookshelf.


    "Well, if you like it, grandmother, I am also happy. Rest early grandma. I''ll see you tomorrow morning."


    E thoughtfully tucked her into the quilt, and was about to leave.


    But Melody took her hand and made her sit by her bed, "Are you in a good mood now, dear?" She


    knew that E was a bit unhappy these past few days. She asked her about it many times already, but


    E never answered, which made her worry a lot.


    E thought of Samuel and nodded, "Grandma, everything is okay now." She was no longer angry with


    Samuel now.


    "Well, that''s good. You''re both good kids. Always speak up your mind. Don''t keep it to yourself. It will


    kill you in the inside." Said Melody with a hint of sincere love. She patted on the back of E''s hands.


    E looked at her grey hair. She sobbed imperceptibly that Melody was still worried for her, "I will,


    grandma."


    "Good girl. Grandma likes you. You are so much better than that Emma Gu. Speaking of Emma, the


    reason I didn''t approve her rtionship with Sam was not only about the bad things she has done. I am


    old and experienced now. I can see that she''s a cruel, ambitious and scheming woman. That''s why I


    didn''t want them to be together."


    E was much better. Although she was sometimes a bit stubborn, she had a nice, loving heart. She


    was a very simple woman. She loved Sam with the every corner of her heart.


    E was dazed to hear Melody talk of Emma like that for the first time. Emma has done bad things?


    E wondered what she meant by that.


    However, Melody did not continue, and E did not ask, either. She just politely nodded. She


    remembered again what she had done. Should she tell her grandmother?


    Would she also think of her in the same way that she thought of Emma?


    Melody sensed that something was running on E''s mind. She can see the struggle in her face.


    "What''s wrong? Just tell me. Please don''t hesitate."


    Melody looked at her in an air of concern. It was too painful for E to conceal to hide this in her heart,


    and she was badly convincing herself to tell it to someone.


    Samuel had been taking care of his son for more than half an hour, but E hadn''te back.


    He waited for another twenty minutes, but she still didn''te back.


    He could not help but be curious and went to Melody''s room and knocked on her door. When he went


    in, he saw E wiping away her tears in a rush.


    Melody looked in her usual self. "You can go back to your room, dear. I see what is with you now.


    Grandma got your back. Don''t worry." This matter was not easy to handle. She''d try to let it remain as


    what it was now, but if Sam knew....


    E hugged Melody gratefully, "Grandma, thank you." She thanked her from the bottom of her heart.


    Grandma was so kind to her that she really treated her like her own granddaughter.


    Melody patted her on her back and said, "You never need to say that. Just go back and have some


    rest. Sam is waiting for you."


    Samuel was curious what they talked about, but he could see that they wouldn''t tell him. He didn''t ask


    and led E back to the bedroom.


    Samuel closed the door, and forced E onto the door with his body, "Could you tell me what you just


    talked about with grandma?" He has never been this curious.


    "You really want to know?" She asked with an obvious anxious tone.


    "Of course!"


    E pushed him away. "Well, wait. I''ll tell you after I''m done taking a bath." Actually, she just wanted to


    have some time to make up a story to tell him.


    Samuel nodded andid in bed, waiting for her toe out and speak to him.


    But she just can''t make it up.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Samuel was already helping their child to drink some milk.


    Jerry babbled to him, and Samuel responded with a funny face. They were having a good time.


    E was really happy to see that, "Samuel, how about we bring Jerry back to our home tomorrow?"


    They would be together every day.


    Samuel thought for a while and said calmly, "It''s okay. But how could we give him a sister if she is with


    us? If you know what I mean¡­"


    It would be better if they have a daughter. They could bring their son back and they will be a happy


    family of four.


    E blushed. She sat beside Samuel, took his arm and rested quietly on his shoulder.


    Time passed by slowly.


    E put their sleeping son into his crib. While E was cleaning Jerry''s milk bottle, Samuel held her by


    the waist and embraced her from behind.


    "Dear, tell me now, what is it?" He didn''t forget. He knows she does not want to speak up. He still


    waited patiently.


    E''s heartbeat quickened. She put the milk bottle on the desk.


    Turning back, she held Samuel''s neck and kissed him on the lips.


    She really couldn''t make up a story and hoped this would work.


    She was right. It worked.


    An intimate and passionate atmosphere floated in the air. They finally did what they long desired.


    Early the next morning, Samuel left the old house with E.


    In addition to attending the court session, Samuel also needed to take E for her to see the renovated


    new house this afternoon.


    When they arrived at thepany, Emma was already waiting for Samuel in the office.


    Rivals in love are always mortal enemies. This vividly describes Emma and E right now.


    E pulled the scarf from her neck, "Sam, dear, it''s so hot in here." She removed her silk scarf.


    The marks on her neck, as well as the well-spirited Samuel, hurt Emma again.

 Chapter 53 My Husband Is So Rich

    Chapter 53 My Husband Is So Rich


    Is it really hot? It was already 20 degree Celsius outside. Samuel thought. He still opened a window for


    her.


    E walked around two times in front of Emma with an air of innocence and sarcasm in her face. Then


    she went to Samuel and said, "Sam, I will wait for you in your office."


    Samuel was about to speak. His eyes red with passion when he saw the marks on her neck. He


    does not have the heart to leave her when she is looking this alluring.


    Now he understood the meaning of the verse saying, "The night is short and the sun is high. Since


    then, the king will not hold his morning court."


    He didn''t notice in the marks when they woke up. No wonder she was wandering around the room all


    morning in her pajamas and a silk scarf.


    And now he understood what she wanted. She just wanted to show Emma how much he loved her and


    cared about her. With a deep sigh, he decided to let her do what she wanted.


    Emma clenched her fist until she left the office with Samuel and remained silent throughout. .


    Carrying a handbag, Anna immediately followed them to the Assistant Area.


    They went to the court together and talked about the case all the way.


    Today was thest day, and the oue was pretty much in sight. They were certain they will win


    since Samuel was with them. He is that good.


    As expected, Samuel won back the copyright for Changyue.


    The victory party was held that evening as nothing significant happened in the afternoon. Samuel


    cancelled everything, and took E to their new house.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    At the Royal Valley Mansion


    When they opened the door, the inside lookedpletely different from what they sawst time.


    How many designers and workers did Samuel hire toplete the work so soon?


    Speaking of the designs, the wallpapers were all white and light brown The furniture were all new,


    painted in white and grey.


    The shade of the kitchen was dark brown. The cabs and the marbles were basically the same color.


    They happily scanned through the ground floor. Samuel was satisfied to see the amazement in E''s


    eyes.


    He led her to the second floor, using a revolving white staircase. There were six rooms all in all, with


    their bedroom the biggest and most beautiful.


    They pushed open the door of the bedroom. It was splendid. The inside was painted mainly in beige


    white and deep coffee brown. The white wallpaper, the chandelier, the European-style bed, and the bar


    table were in beige white. The curtains, the four-piece suits of bedclothes and carpets were of deep


    coffee brown.


    The style of decoration was high-grade and luxurious, and the 100 square meter cloakroom was full of


    beige white wooden furniture. The wardrobe was empty, waiting for the hostess to set everything in


    motion.


    E looked into the study and the baby room next door. The baby room was like a sky blue ocean, the


    walls covered with a wallpaper filled of water sceneries.


    The furniture was all sky blue, and a part of which was white. It was really rxing.


    Against the wall therey a brand new crib, and on the other side afortable bunk bed.


    But there was still no bedding on it. "The baby''s room still needs some venttion and soon, Jerry can


    use his room." Exined Samuel.


    E nodded, "Samuel, you have decorated the vi sovishly. Do you still have money in your hands?


    These must be very costly." She had learned a lot since her childhood, and she was pretty sure, that in


    this mansion, All the furniture, including themps, even the bedding, were of high-grade imported


    stuff.


    On the third floor were the decorated dance room, gym, movie hall and storage room.


    As an answer, Samuel just smiled. There was a difference between buying these things and buying a


    vi.


    "It costed as much as half of the vi. Harry did us a favor. And it depends on how indulgent my wife is,


    whether we still have money or not." He spent some more money afterwards, but not much.


    His savings could afford E all kinds of extravagances for two lifetimes. He has prepared for this kind


    of life.


    E smiled, "My husband is so rich. Now I''ve be a wealthy woman." She had never thought about


    it before, because she wanted to marry Samuel, not his money.


    "Let''s go to the second floor." He had something for her to see.


    They went up to the second floor together, into Samuel''s furnished study. There were two desks and


    three Appleputers in the empty room.


    One desktop, twoptops. Other gadgets like tablets alsoy on the side.


    Samuel opened a drawer, took out a file bag and handed it to E.


    E opened the file bag in wonder, and took out a hardcover notebook from it. It contained a certificate


    of the housing ownership.


    And E''s name was on the first page. The owner of the two-acre vi is... E Bo.


    E''s hands trembled. She almost threw the housing ownership certificate away.


    She looked shockingly at him. Her Sam... He... gave the vi... to her....


    "I... You... There''s nothing wrong with my eyes... isn''t it?" E was so excited that she even stuttered.


    "It is what you see. This vi is yours." He said reassuringly. She''d done too much for him, and he''d


    never done anything in return.


    He could afford a single mansion and give it to her. Even then, this is still not enough.


    E muffled .Samuel was so nice to her!


    With the property certificate in her hand, she held the man in front of her, and said in a flirting manner,


    "You bought me a car, a diamond ring, and now a mansion. They would''ve thought that I was your


    sugar daughter."


    "So what. You are my wife, I will buy as many things for you as I desire." She also risked her life to give


    birth to his son. His money could never buy that.


    E nodded vigorously, "Well, thank you, Samuel." She would be better to him in the future. He said


    more than once in thete night that he wanted a daughter too.


    E would always remember that.


    Less than a weekter, Samuel began to prepare to move.


    Emma also returned to the United States temporarily. Everything looked okay.


    On the evening of the move, Samuel took E to a special gathering with his brothers.


    Because of Anna, Eason was restricted at home by Richard. It was until Samuel came forward and


    said that they would hang out to have a get-together party that Eason was allowed to leave.


    It was still at Storm. Harry brought L with him and Samuel took E. Eason was alone by himself


    and Chuck brought some other woman.


    The woman with him was in a rose-red coat, very thin and fragile, a pretty girl despite her petite frame.


    She sat beside Chuck, her eyes fixed on him, and said nothing.


    E and L were surprised at such a scene.


    Chuck could allow other women to do this to him. He was a serious clean jerk, right? Where''s Daisy


    Tang?


    E sent a Wechat message to Daisy, "Where are you?"


    She replied quickly, "In a hotel room with a really handsome guy."


    What? "Daisy''s in a hotel room with some guy?" !" E read aloud in obvious shock and bewilderment.

 Chapter 54 His Woman

    Chapter 54 His Woman


    A passionate song just ended. Her words echoed in thepartment, clear and loud.


    All eyes were on E, and she started to realize that everyone has looked at her. She covered her


    mouth, but it was toote.


    With a gloomy face, Chuck walked up to E and took her cell phone.


    Daisy''s reply was still on the screen.


    It was toote for E to take back her phone. It was only a sentence, and Chuck had read it through.


    Then he quickly typed a few words and sent them out, "Which hotel?" Chuck pretended to be E.


    E reached out to him when she saw him sending messages to Daisy in her ount, "Chaz! Give


    back my phone!" She then reached for it.


    "Hold on please. I need to see this." Chuck held the cell phone high in the air so that E could not


    reach it.


    Just as E was about to pounce on him, a man pulled her back. She fell into a familiar warm embrace.


    "What are you doing, Chuck? Are you bullying my wife?" Samuel was jealous of E and Chuck. He


    wanted her by himself. When E called him Chaz, he had to stand up from his seat and separate


    them.


    A minuteter, E''s phone rang. Chuck took a look, put the mobile phone back into E''s hand,


    opened the door of thepartment, and went out.


    The woman who came with him immediately followed suit.


    E looked at her phone. Daisy replied, "I''m at Sophie''s. What''s wrong?"


    Then she anxiously looked at Samuel, "These two people are not going to do something stupid and


    rash, are they? What should we do now? Samuel, would you please go and keep an eye on them?


    This might get messy." She was really afraid that Chaz would make a scene in the hotel when he


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    catches Daisy in bed, and what was worse, they might begin to quarrel and fight with each other.


    "Okay, I''ll go." Samuel released E and picked up the car keys on the table. "You guys keep ying.


    Don''t wait for me."


    Harry and Eason looked at each other, "We''ll go too."


    Chuck was somehow entric and impulsive. Who knows what he''ll do next.


    As a result, the party moved from the club to the hotel.


    On the way, E did not forget to message Daisy, "Leave now! Chuck is heading towards the hotel!"


    In the hotel room, Daisy sat on the sofa, read E''s Wechat message, and smiled. She didn''t even


    know how to let Chuck know she was sleeping with someone in a hotel room until E sent a message


    to her!


    Now her goal had been achieved. Why would she go? This is what she has wanted all along.


    Beside her, Philip Qi crossed his arms, and wondered why he set himself in serious trouble by helping


    Daisy at this.


    "Daisy, I''ve thought about it. Perhaps you''d better seek help from those toy boys in your crew. I''m not


    really this kind of a man. I might get in grave danger." Yeah, that was it.


    He was not fit for this cuckold drama. What was more, Chuck was one of the best doctors in the


    medicine field. He is definitely not one to be messed up with.


    "Toote. Chuck is heading towards here." He''de? She thought she meant nothing to Chuck and


    he would definitely note here even if he found out.


    Philip was reluctant, "Don''te to me for help next time! You were not asking for help! You were


    putting me in a trap!" As a good friend to Daisy, he really needed to be capable of everything.


    "Take out your scalpel and be prepared to defend yourself." Daisy stood up from the sofa, went to


    Philip, and dragged him to the bed.


    Be prepared to defend himself with his scalpel? She is nning to let him fight Charles with a scalpel?


    That would be his doom day! Philip looked at Daisy in shock, "Hey, you''re just going to send your best


    buddy to a dead end? Are you that crazy?"


    "Shut up. One more word, and I''ll beat you up first." Daisy is totally able to stay true to her word, and


    Philip had seen that more than once.


    He shut up at once, and let her rip off his coat.


    Damn, it was his second time to be stripped by a woman.


    The first time he was stripped by, it was the wife of the famous Harry Si, L Li.


    The second time he is stripped by, it is the wife of the famous Chuck Si, Daisy Tang!


    Did they enjoy doing that? Was he an easy duck to trap?


    Philip was really angry. At the very least, he was a man! He also has some pride in himself. He pushed


    over, and pressed Daisy under his body.


    "Hey, that''s not right...You should be the in the bottom." Daisy tugged at his cor, preparing to turn him


    over.


    At that very moment, the door of the room opened with a click, and both of them looked at the direction.


    And what Chuck saw on the bed was a man and a woman rolling and spinning like crazy.


    An unexinable dark emotion was running through his body, and he stared at them fiercely. His


    woman was in the arms of another man.


    Daisy saw his eyes reddening in anger, and started to be afraid.


    But after seeing the woman behind him, her anger reced her fear.


    Philip also froze in shock. Daisy put her hands around Philip''s neck, and spoke to him in a most


    seductive way, "Phil, let''s continue."


    Chuck had never heard her talking to him in that tone. His every nerve was bitten by jealousy. He took


    out a scalpel and bolted it right towards Philip.


    If Daisy didn''t roll around and pull Philip away, the scalpel that cut into the bed would''ve plunged into


    his body.


    "What are you doing, Chuck? Murdering people for money?" Daisy pushed away the stunned Philip,


    and stood up from the bed.


    She looked at Chuck in anger. Why couldn''t she have other men, when he had already slept with many


    women!


    Chuck stepped forward, and stopped in front of them.


    Then he pulled Daisy over and mped her chin. In a most ferocious tone, he spoke, "Are you that


    cheap?" She dared to cheat on him! He would not let this slip!


    "Cheap? How about you have a look at the woman standing behind you? I say we are not even yet."


    The woman behind him was exactly her step-mother''s daughter, Rosy Tang.


    Chuck pushed her down to the king size bed. Thanks to Daisy''s quick reaction, she moved a bit, or she


    would have fallen onto the scalpel Chuck left on the bed. She was that close to grave danger.


    "Chuck Si, if you don''t want to see me, just get out from my sight. Do you have to murder me?" Daisy


    stood up, and shouted.


    Others arrived too. They blocked the doorway, looking at the dramatic scene in the room.


    They felt a little relieved when they saw there were still clothes on Daisy and Philip.


    At this time, Philip finally spoke up. Looking at the shiny scalpel on the bed, he reacted by saying, "Mr.


    Si, you misunderstood me. Daisy brought me here to make you jealous. Nothing happened between


    us. She forced me onto the bed, but nothing more."


    Daisy felt so frustrated that she was almost about to cough blood. "You..." You..." She pointed at Philip,


    her buddy for years, too angry to even say a single word.

 Chapter 55 Though I love Chuck

    Chapter 55 Though I love Chuck


    Harry had no interest in this kind of a drama. He took hold of L, and went out, "Hon, do you want to


    sleep here tonight? I can rent a room for us." It was like a journey back to a world where only the two of


    them exist.


    "No! We''ll go home." The children are at home. She couldn''t bear sleeping here.


    "Hon. Just one night..." The couple''s voices gradually faded away.


    Samuel also wanted to leave, but he saw E watching the scene with great interest. He leaned


    against the doorzily, anxiously waiting for the end of the show.


    Eason waved at them, leaving without a word.


    He''d better go home and keep minding about his own business. He does not want to meddle with other


    people''s troubles.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Chuck plucked out the scalpel, and yed it back and forth in his hands. Daisy watched his moves,


    frightened that he might make a sudden movement.


    "Okay, Mr. Qi, you are excused. Go home." Philip grabbed his coat, and hurtled towards the door.


    Samuel pulled E back to let him pass.


    Rosy was still busy taking things into perspective as she stood in the room, looking attentively at Chuck


    and Daisy.


    Philip was gone. Daisy could not stand being with Chuck by herself, so she took the shoulder bag


    beside her and prepared to leave.


    But Chuck pulled her back, "We''re not done yet." He hadn''t forgotten that she deliberately made a


    scene to make him jealous. He wanted to know why.


    "Done with what? We have nothing to talk about since your mistress is right here."


    The mistress? E led Samuel out of the room immediately. That was the end of the scene. She had


    seen enough. She didn''t forget to close the door for them.


    Now there were only three people left in the room. Rosy looked about to cry, "Sister, I''m not Chuck''s


    mistress. There was nothing going on between us."


    "How dare you call me sister?" Daisy took her down the peg. She had seen so many bitches in her life.


    And Rosy was so simple. She never thought much of her.


    Chuck put away the scalpel and said in a very calm voice, "You can go now."


    "Oh, okay!" With her backpack already in her hands, Daisy walked quickly to the door.


    Once again, she was pulled back. She turned back and look at him with a puzzled look. "I meant her."


    Chuck frowned. She is so stupid!


    "Chuck, I..." Tears ran down Rosy''s cheeks. Daisy felt so sorry for her.


    She said in a tone of mixed emotions, "And why are you crying in front of my husband? Do you want


    my husband to feel sympathy for you?"


    Chuck always feels pretty good when Daisy calls him husband.


    Rosy shook her head, and answered in panic, "I dare not. Though I love Chuck, I know he is married.


    I''ll leave now." As she spoke, she went to the door.


    "Stop!" Daisy hadn''t decided to let her go. This woman once paid the equipment specialist in her crew


    to break her hanging wire. When she ascended with that wire, she almost died.


    She also secretly plucked out her mother''s oxygen mask. If Daisy could just kill this cruel woman right


    here!


    Rosy looked back at Daisy, confused, "What else, sister?" She wiped off her tears and miserably


    looked at the woman she hated.


    "What did you mean by saying that you love Chuck so much? You''ve met him less than 5 times so far,


    and you got to the conclusion that you already fell in love with him. Even if Chuck has something wrong


    in his mindtely, he would not believe you." This Rosy Tang''s love is so cheap!


    Chuck frowned. What did she mean by that? There''s nothing wrong with his head. Did this woman


    think since he was tolerating her? He would not tolerate her acting like a tyrant like this.


    "No, I worked as a nurse in Chuck''s hospital back in A country." Chuck was her prince charming that


    time. She dared only to look at him from a distance. She admired him that much.


    It was, however, unexpected that her love had married the woman he hated the most.


    Without thinking, Rosy resigned from A country hospital and went to C country to work with Chuck in a


    private hospital.


    Day by day, she tried her hardest to approach him, and has finally achieved her goal. She also


    managed to irritate Daisy.


    "Hmm? So you mean you had a big crush on my husband." Daisy patted Rosy''s arm with a big "Aha!"


    on her face. "Sister, look at this."


    She returned to Chuck and slid into his arms, her arms around his neck.


    But she was actually afraid. Her intimacy with Chuck was getting so rare. She looked at the man in


    front of her, and was nervous on what Chuck is thinking right now.


    Chuck was about to push her away, but when he saw the appeal in her eyes, he somehow relented. He


    decided to see what was next.


    Chuck then understood what was going on when their lips met.


    Curse this Daisy Tang! She is using him!


    There was a touch of anger in his eyes, and he held the woman tight when she was about to let go.


    Since the game has already began, he is the only one who could put an end to it!


    He wouldn''t be worthy of manhood if he didn''t give her a good lecture today.


    Just before Daisy was about to suffocate, Chuck released her.


    Rosy had choked with sobs. She covered her mouth, her eyes wide open in apparent astonishment.


    "What''s that look about? This is my husband. And you look like you''ve seen your husband making out


    with some other woman in front of you. Did you just suffer a bit of a paranoia? He is my husband, not


    yours." Daisy spoke most relentlessly to this Rosy who wanted to kill her mother and her.


    This cursed woman. Rosy was too angry to say a word, but managed to utter some. "Chuck, I have to


    leave. See you tomorrow."


    "Who are you going to see tomorrow? Tell you what, if I see you seducing my husband again, I''d break


    your neck. I stay true to my words, remember that." This Rosy is really a bitch. She didn''t even know


    why her kind existed in this world.


    Chuck sat in the sofa, and calmly watched the two sisters'' fight with each other.


    Rosy was flushed and embarrassed when Daisy spoke. She almost wanted to squeeze herself into the


    floor.


    "Sister, have you told Chuck about your supposed to be engagement?" She heard that from Daisy''s


    father, her step father, Linden Tang.


    Her engagement? Daisy suddenly froze when she heard these two words. Had it not been told by


    Rosy, she would have forgotten that her father had already engaged her to someone.


    And these two words also drew Chuck''s attention, "Out with it. What is this all about?" This time, he


    asked Rosy Tang.


    Rosy wiped away her tears and looked proudly at the stunned Daisy. She spoke, "My father has a good


    friend, and his friend has a son. 20 years ago, they betrothed their children. And there is evidence." Her


    so-called evidence was a piece of paper on which two adults pressed their hand-prints, thrown casually


    by Linden Tang in the bottom drawer of his study. Everything was about to change.

 Chapter 56 Infant Matrimony

    Chapter 56 Infant Matrimony


    "So, Daisy, did you keep this from me?" The coldness in his words astonished the twodies in the


    room.


    When she mentioned that, everything came back to Daisy.


    Though Chuck thought about this, she disagreed. "Chuck, it was you who forced me to marry you."


    "If you told me that you have been already engaged, I would not force you." Did she think he was


    willing to force her? It''s grandpa who forced her, not him.


    Facing with such urgent situation, Rosy went towards Chuck and said, "Don''t be angry. My sister had


    told me once that you are so rich and she wouldn''t leave you."


    ...


    This was a lie. She is so calm when telling lies. This is a natural thing for her.


    Looking at the extremely serious face of Chuck, Daisy held her tightly in her back. She threw her out of


    the room, ignoring her frantic shouting and yielding.


    The pain was unbearable and Rosy looked at the door being rudely closed.


    About two minutester, she stood up with the help of a waiter. She rubbed her bottom and went into


    the elevator.


    In the room, Daisy cleaned her clothes as if there was something dirty on it.


    Then, she turned to the man who is intently looking at her. He looked angry that Daisy dared not to


    speak a word at that time.


    "I have been tricked. Trapped. Well done, Daisy!" Hearing his cold voice, Daisy was afraid and stepped


    backward


    She took deep breaths and said, "Chuck, you are so stupid to believe what she said."


    He stood up from the sofa and slowly went towards her. There was a dark aura in his eyes.


    Daisy clenched her fists to protect herself.


    However, she was not that strong enough and Chuck held her fists and threw her onto the bed.


    "It''s painful" Although the mattress was soft, Daisy felt a lot of pain because of the bag in her back.


    She rubbed her waist and became fearful of the man in front of her.


    Chuck was already standing beside her, looking at her.


    "Painful?" Do you hate me? He raised her chin and made her look at him.


    "Of course. I want to kill you." she said angrily.


    "You don''t need to kill me. Throw me away like what you did just now." he responded in an emotionless


    tone. "You had the strength to carry her and throw her on the ground. Do it to me too then." He even


    wanted to apuse.


    Did he think she would not do that? I''m not a weakling! Daisy thought to herself. Daisy escaped from


    his hand and got up to carry him.


    But to Daisy''s surprise, she was already tightly controlled by Chuck on the bed. He pulled her arms


    upward and came closer to her.


    He threw her bag away easily despite her frantically struggling with it.


    Then, he stood up on the bed and removed his belt.


    ...


    Daisy felt really terrible. She was not treated like a woman. Her mind was filled with every dark word


    and act that Chuck did to her.


    YuGu House


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In the study, E was enjoying while watching a variety show.


    Samuel wore a bathrobe and entered the study to sit beside E, who did not notice him.


    He has not yet forgotten that E promised to tell him the secret the other night in the old house.


    "Look, Li Youwu is so funny.", she pointed at Li Youwu, who was ying his role as the Ugly Duckling in


    the show.


    E squinted at it and let her sit on his legs. "About what you promised to tell me that night... It''s time


    for you to tell..."


    He didn''t finish his words as she was stopped by E''s soft lips.


    She gently fondled his neck while her other hand was trying to lift his shirt up.


    He immediately forgot about asking her.


    She used to treat him this way these past few days as she wanted Samuel''s mind to be upied by


    something else.


    E believed that he would forget it as time passed by


    Just as she might forget it as time went by.


    But she lived a very happy life that she had never thought that that dark moment would be brought to


    light one day.


    Emma went back to the periodical office of Changyue. She has be the chief editor again.


    She was busy working with all the data and documents of thepany in the office.


    Suddenly, her cellphone rang. In her quiet office, it sounded rmingly loud.


    She was nervous to see the caller''s name but her mouth couldn''t stop smiling.


    "Hi, Detective Zhu.", she answered the phone in a very soft voice.


    One minuteter, she hang up the phone and went out of the office after putting on some make-up.


    "Ms Gu, the model ising as expected." her assistant stopped her when she was going out.


    But there was a more important task than work for Emma at that time. "Please let him wait in the


    meeting room and I will be back in a minute." After some simple arrangements, she went to the


    elevator, wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes.


    Just now, Detective Zhu has told her some good news. She couldn''t stop smiling.


    Seeing this, the assistant helplessly went towards the meeting room and considered how to exin to


    the model that he needed to wait for a little while because the chief editor has went out.


    The Cornor Coffee Shop


    With a pair of sunsses, Emma looked around the coffee shop and entered.


    "Good Morning! What can I do for you?", the waiter came to take her order. Emma randomly pointed at


    a coffee in the menu and the waiter went away.


    She looked at the middle-aged man in front of her and said, "Where is it?"


    He just responded, " One million for the original version."


    "One million?" Emma suddenly became rmed. "You are robbing me!" All her property wasn''t worth


    one million and she might need to borrow if this is true.


    "Well, I have invested a lot of money in this. Plus with the human resources, your money will be worth


    it." Heid on the couch in a rxing manner. He wasn''t worried about anything.


    But Emma put her hand on her forehead and stroked her hair anxiously. To get rid of E, she would do


    anything and decided on her own. "Deal! Give me what I asked for and I will raise money for you."


    "Give you right now? Do you think I am that stupid?" If she gets what she needs first, how could the


    money be guaranteed?


    Emma had to bargain. "Show me the video at least. If it is true, I will collect the money at once."


    The coffee came but Emma was too excited and did not event take a sip. She put it aside and noticed


    the man taking his phone out.


    He switched it to silent mode, and showed her the video.

 Chapter 57 This Bitch

    Chapter 57 This Bitch


    In the video, she saw a woman peeking around and then entering a room. She definitely knew her.


    That woman was E Bo.


    She had stubled over the truth, and now Emma smiled with satisfaction. "I''ll call you as soon as I get


    hold of the money."


    Emma stood up from her seat, grabbed her handbag and left the coffee shop she was in. She looked at


    the clear sky and felt she was in an excellent mood.


    "E Bo, you bitch! I''ll soon rub that smug smile off your face!" thought Emma. And Samuel would be


    hers again!


    When Emma called Samuel, he was busy in his office room.


    "I have something to tell you. I''ll see you at our old meeting ce." Their old meeting ce was a park,


    where Samuel used to take her for out for walks.


    Samuel rubbed the spot between his eyebrows, "No, you can just talk to me on the phone. We can''t


    meet." He had promised E to stop seeing her.


    He didn''t even want to see her. Emma bitterly smiled over the phone: "It''s about E, and it''s really


    dead-serious. Think about it. I''ll wait for you for an hour." And then she hung up on him.


    Was it really about E? Ten minutester, Samuel took his car keys, left the office and drove out to the


    ce Emma had told him she''d be waiting for him.


    Along the way, he vaguely had a strange feeling of foreboding. What exactly would Emma tell him of


    his wife, E? If she would start denigrating her based on little or no evidence, he would be very mad.


    Outside, the weather was a little bit hot, and when Samuel got out of the car, he loosened the tie E


    had tied for him when he had left home that day.


    He couldn''t help but smile when he thought of that little woman of so many hidden facets.


    But the woman who was now standing nearby by the river pulled him back to reality.


    Emma stood waiting by the river in a khaki windbreaker, her long hair blown up by the night wind and


    graciously floating in the air.


    This was a scene that Samuel had seen so many times in the past, and it happened that every time it


    attracted him more and more. But now he wouldn''t let himself feel this feeling.


    Looking at the man who was walking closer and closer to her, Emma suppressed her excited mood and


    looked at him with tender eyes.


    She thought that there was a chance that he would return to her, but his face showed an expression of


    impatience on it.


    Emma ignored this fact. "Sam, I miss you so much" she thought. It had been a just couple of days


    since her return from the United States. They had not met once since, and every time she sent him a


    private message on Weibo, he wouldn''t reply.


    Samuel felt only impatience in his heart when he saw the affectionate woman. "What''s the matter? Tell


    me, quickly."


    She gave him a bitter smile: "Are you going to believe me if I tell you what I know?" She didn''t give out


    the evidence she knew of in haste. She was smart.


    "It depends." replied Samuel. His answer was ambiguous.


    "E Bo is a scheming and deliberate bitch. Last year, she entered your hotel room intentionally, and I


    have proof." She indeed told him the truth.


    Samuel''s face almost fell to the ground as he heard these words. Emma was not sure whether he was


    angry at E or at her for breaking this bad news.


    "Miss Gu, I advise you to watch yournguage." How could she call his wife a deliberate and scheming


    bitch! Samuel was vexed at what he had just heard.


    Looking at his reaction, Emma knew that E had a certain ce in Samuel''s heart, and that he wasn''t


    quite ready to give up on her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She then took out her phone.


    Samuel was impatient at the start, then he fell into silence, and then his face grew more and more


    austere and grave.


    How could he not know the woman in the video he was watching on Emma''s phone? It was the same


    woman he held tight in his arms day and night!


    And how could he not know that room? It was the same room that he had stayed in on the night of


    Harry''s wedding!


    He fast forwarded the video after he saw that E had entered his room.


    Two hourster, E came out of his room, with her hair and clothes a mess. It was obvious, and


    anyone could see and determine what she had been through.


    Betrayal, lies, and deceit. Anger gushed with speed into his body and soul.


    He clenched Emma''s phone, and E''s abnormal behaviors fromtely came back to him.


    She had asked him what he would do if it was her who lied to him.


    And the night she spent in the old house! She definitely had also talked to Melody about this!


    Samuel swiftly took out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed Melody''s number with an increasing


    appalling look on his face.


    Even Emma was now scared. She had never seen him like this never before in their past rtionship.


    She wondered what would happen next¡­


    The phone put through quickly. It sounded like Melody was ying with his son. His son... Samuel


    closed his eyes in pain as he heard her speaking.


    "Sam?"


    "Grandma, the other night when E was in your room, did she confess to you that she had entered my


    hotel roomst year, when we were at Harry''s wedding?" His tone was undoubting. And Melody''s joyful


    mood quickly passed away.


    "Did she tell you or not?" But E had decided not to let him know at this particr moment.


    Samuel had now figured it all out when he heard her talking like that. His eyes were bloodshot with


    anger when he hung up the phone.


    He then copied the video from Emma''s into his own phone and prepared to leave.


    Emma took him by the waist from behind as he was about to leave: "Sam, now you know how


    scheming and deliberate she can be! When I visited her and called her on her phone, you didn''t dare


    stand up for me, even though she treated me like that. Then you still couldn''t believe it when she knew


    I was allergic to chili and set me up. Sam..." Emma sounded so wronged now, which made Samuel feel


    so guilty.


    "I''m sorry, I¡­ couldn''t see who she really was, up until now." Samuel apologized to her.


    Then he plucked her hands off of him and left the park without ever turning his back not even once.


    Back in the old house, Melody began to feel worried by the second after her phone call ended with


    Samuel. She immediately wanted to call E and ask her what was going on, but her cell phone was


    powered off the whole time she tried ringing her.


    E was busy printing documents for Samuel in the study, and she didn''t notice her battery died.


    Samuel wanted to return to the mansion and confront E, but he was afraid that he would kill her in


    anger.


    He turned back, and instead drove to the Storm.


    In thepartment


    Samuel ordered bottles and bottles of liqueur, and watched the video on his phone again and again.


    All the virtues and qualities that he thought she possessed had now been turned into just bitter


    sarcasm in his eyes. This bitch!


    "Bang!" Samuel threw and smashed an empty bottle against the wall. All of its broken pieces scattered


    on the floor.


    E Bo! E Bo! E Bo! Why would you lie to me! He had told her that what he hated most in this


    world was cheating!


    How ironic it was to think of her smile!


    Ha ha ha, E Bo, you, indeed, really had the means to achieve your goals!


    ......


    In the vi, E had printed out all the documents, but Samuel had not returned yet.


    It was after 11 o''clock at night, but Samuel still hadn''t returned back home. And when she called him,


    none of her phone calls were answered.


    E went out to the balcony. It was raining cats and dogs outside. It was pouring!


    No one answered her phone calls in the office, either. She, by no means, could get in touch with


    Samuel.


    By one o ''clock in the morning, E had by now fallen asleep and the bedroom door had suddenly been


    pushed open.


    She woke up and saw Samuel standing in the door, with his face flushed and his breath stinking of


    liquor.


    How much did he drink? He couldn''t even walk straight!


    But before E could have a chance to put on her shoes, Samuel waddled to the edge of the bed.


    Did she see anger in his eyes?


    The next moment, he started choking her her.


    What was wrong with him? "Sam...you... What''s going on? Please¡­" E strenuously managed to spit


    out a few words.


    Samuel remembered E''s surveince video and his eyes were more and more bloodshot and


    seemed to be popping out of their sockets with anger. This bitch!

 Chapter 58 Under Grandmothers Wing

    Chapter 58 Under Grandmother''s Wing


    "You fucking bitch!" Samuel finally let go of her neck when E was beginning to turn blue and was just


    about to pass out.


    E coughed and gasped violently for a breath of air.


    Samuel took his phone out of his pocket, yed the video and threw it in front of her so she could


    watch it herself.


    E instantly turned pale after watching the video. How did this security video...


    So, now finally came the day.


    "What a liar! Bravo!" Samuel furiously grasped his phone and threw it on the table next to him. The


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    phone slid off the table and then onto the floor.


    No one cared.


    Looking at E''s pale face, Samuel got more and more angered at the sight of her. He held her


    pressed tightly onto the bed.


    "You bitch! Let me see how bitchy you are now!" His eyes were flushed red with anger. He grasped her


    hands above her head despite her struggle to defend herself.


    "Please, don''t, Samuel..." E begged, shivering at the sights of her husband''s furious face.


    She clearly remembered that the hotel surveince footage on the night of L''s wedding was deleted.


    Where did he get that?


    In the video, it was clear she sneaked into his room...


    "Don''t?" But that thought didn''t cross her mind when she sneaked into his room that night while he was


    drunk.


    He tightly gripped her hands, and punished her for her sins.


    ...


    Around five or six the next morning, Samuel mmed the door and left, leaving the house in an utter


    andplete mess.


    Meanwhile, in the bed, the woman left behind huddled, trembling and terrified at what had just


    happened.


    E didn''t go anywhere that day but just stayed in the bed the whole day contemting. She kept


    thinking over and over if this was the end of her happy life.


    Samuel went back to their vi veryte at night in the following days, and tortured her more and more,


    punishing her for her mistakes. No amount of apologies could ever fix this.


    Those days went on for a week or so, and then Samuel stoppeding back.


    So now E went to the old house. Before that, she went to the hospital to get her wounds treated and


    cared for.


    Melody instantly felt that something was wrong the moment E appeared in the doorway with her face


    pale and somber.


    "E, you look so weak. What happened to you?" Melody looked at her while she was ying with little


    Jerry.


    E shook her head with a faint smile on her lips: "Grandmother, I want to move back here."


    Samuel was now disgusted by her, and would definitely not return to the vi. Then why would she


    bother to stay there?


    She felt that something was terribly wrong between the two of them: "He still can''t let it go?" Melody


    threaded with care.


    "No. Grandmother, I want to stay here, with you and Jerry." Thinking of the nightmare she went through


    the past days, she knew that she couldn''t stand Samuel''s anger any longer.


    Melody had no reason to refuse her, and she couldn''t even if she wanted to. She was thinking about


    calling Samuelter. "Then stay. You are always weed here."


    Three days passed, and Samuel again went back to the vi drunk and with anger in his heart. Only


    now the vi was deste.


    Their room was clean and tidy. And all of E''s and his son''s belongings were now gone.


    He went to the closet, only to see that all of E''s clothes were gone.


    The dresser was also empty. There wasn''t a single thing of hers left


    But Jerry''s bed and a pile of his clothes neatly stacked in a corner of the room.


    The following day, Samuel came to the old house.


    Seeing E and Melody were ying with little Jerry, he now felt relieved.


    Though feeling sorry for E, Samuel still felt angry when he saw E again.


    He left Jerry to y with Melody, and dragged E upstairs without uttering a single word.


    Recalling the days before, E trembled with fear. She tried to escape from Samuel''s grasp, but failed.


    Melody was shouting to Samuel from downstairs, but was ignored.


    They went to the bedroom. E looked at him with contrite eyes: "I''m sorry, Samuel, I''m so sorry..."


    But he didn''t seem to hear a signle word of her apologies, and pressed her firmly against the door:


    "Why did you leave? Tell me!" He asked devoid of any feeling of love. He just demanded cold straight


    answers.


    "No, I didn''t..." Tears filled and blurred E''s eyes.


    Samuel held her chin and gave her dreary look: "No? Then why are you here? For grandmother''s help,


    eh?"


    Speaking of the devil, Melody was knocking at the door anxiously, like she was almost trying to break it


    down: "Samuel! Come out!" Remembering of the time when E delivered early, Melody promptly left


    Jerry to Mrs. Qi''s care and went straight upstairs to stop Samuel.


    Hearing the wild knocks on the door, Samuel pulled E into his arms.


    "Grandmother, this is none of your business. Just go back downstairs and take care of my son." E''s


    face was masked by Samuels''s arms.. Melody couldn''t see her face.


    She was beyond irritated when she heard how Samuel spoke to her in that tone of voice. "How dare


    you talk to me like that!" She knew it was E''s fault, but this wasn''t something unforgivable.


    Samuel shut the door in her face, and now Melody was left outside of the room and shouted again:


    "Samuel, if you dare hurt E, I''ll beat your head in! Mark my words!"


    Inside the room, Samuel eventually let go of the woman held in his arms and said:


    "Listen, now stay here, take care of my son, and wait for the divorce agreement toe in." His terrible


    look had frightened E, whose hands were now trembling at the sound of his voice.


    E bit her lip when she heard the word "divorce".


    She could give up anything in the world but her son.


    If they divorced, Samuel definitely would take their son, and this was something she definitely couldn''t


    let happen.


    "I promise I won''t show up again if you don''t want to see me." Her face was white and her voice was


    shaking.


    Samuel looked at her poor face, and he knew she must be saying this for their son.


    "Don''t y the puppy-dog eyes trick. I don''t buy it." He rasied his voice, he felt cross and bad.


    E hurriedly shook head. She wasn''t crying anymore, and as she wiped away her tears, she spoke:


    "Samuel, I did it because I love you so much¡­" She tried to exin all of it to him.


    "To be loved by a woman like you, I''d rather die." Samuel sneered.


    These heartbreaking words left her devoid of any words.


    It was, indeed, her fault, so now it was up to her to suffer the consequences.


    She slowly lowered her head. On the carpet beneath their feet, her tears dropped and quickly


    disappeared in the texture.


    Samuel lifted her chin, and kissed her on her lips with stiffness. And then he suddenly let go of her, and


    quickly left the room without uttering a single word more.


    E touched her sore lips, but what hurt most was her heart.


    There were words out and gossips that Samuel and E made a good couple.


    But this proved to be false.


    E was crooning Jerry to sleep when she saw on TV Samuel with a fancy woman taking him by his


    arm at a charity party.

 Chapter 59 Its So Damn Hard To Love Someone

    Chapter 59 It''s So Damn Hard To Love Someone


    The charity party was held by Harry in L''s name, and it was themed on wild animal protection.


    E''s heart was like a ss cup that in a moment fell and shattered into thousands of pieces when he


    saw Samuel.


    This was just the beginning. Later on, E always saw Samuel appear on all sorts of entertainment


    news with different women.


    A few days had passed, and he didn''te back to the old house. And almost every day he would ask


    Vi to bring Jerry to thepany to see him.


    And she also saw him go out on a date with another woman, with her son in his arms.


    So now it went viral in the news that Mr. Shao and his wife had divorced. And the photo that he dated


    other women while he was holding his son in his arms confirmed the story.


    As Vi took Jerry to thepany more and more often, she had less time to be with him.


    E often looked out of the window at the sycamore trees outside, lost and lonely with a weary thought.


    L called her several times, and sent her many Wechat messages, but she didn''t know yet how to


    exin the whole situation to her.


    L was so furious that she even wanted to call Samuel and tell him off on her behalf, but she stopped


    her.


    She told L that it was all her fault, not Samuel''s in the least.


    L had no choice now but to ask her out and speak with her about what had happened.


    And E agreed. The following day, after Vi left the old house with Jerry, she changed her clothes


    and went out of the old house in which she had stayed for such a long time.


    The sun was shining bright outside. They met at a cafe.


    When she arrived, L was already sipping on a coffee.


    "The old house is a bit far away, I''m sorry. You must have been waiting for me for a long time." She


    looked at the beautiful woman in front of her, who was growing more and more beautiful day by day,


    with a little embarrassment.


    She was even stunned when L smiled at her. Maybe this was what a woman should look like when


    she was married out of true love!


    "No. Tell me about what happened to you." L anxiously looked at E''s pale face.


    E clenched her coffee cup between her small hands and looked at the big screen outside on the


    shopping mall nearby. An Ad for an APP named MoboReader was on y.


    It said that they headquartered in Fuzhou, Fujian Province, and that this MoboReader was one of the


    most popr distributors of reading content in whole China, and that its core staff came from inte


    giants like Baidu, Netdragon, 91, etc. Thepany operated two major reading APPs: MoboReader


    and Android Reading.


    E watched and read the whole advertisement, and then saw that it switched to the news that Samuel


    attended the charity party. E winked back the tears, lowered her head, and slowly began telling L


    about recent events.


    When she finished, she took a sip of the tepid coffee in her cup.


    L didn''t know how tofort her, either: "He will understand eventually! You did it because you


    loved him so much and he doesn''t understand now!" It''s so damn hard to love someone.


    E shook her head, "I''ve already told him that. But he didn''t understand. And he was furious at me."


    Samuel had told her that what he hated most was cheating, and she had now been confirmed of her


    guilt.


    "Well, we can see that Samuel also cares about you very much. Maybe everything will be okay when


    he stops being so angry with you and calms down a bit." L held her hands into her own and


    They talked for a long time, and by the end of their talk E felt much better!


    When they were almost ready to leave, L took out a handbag from under the table and gave it to


    her: "E, happy birthday to you in advance!"


    E took the handbag, and remembered that tomorrow was her birthday. She was so upset with all that


    had happened that she even forgot her birthday wasing!


    "Thanks, L, but how did you know that it would be my birthday tomorrow?" Would Samuel know?


    She dared not to tell him.


    L smiled, "You were an actress, and your birth is posted online everywhere. I saw it on Weibo."


    Oh! So she knew it, but¡­ "L, tomorrow... It''s also Emma Gu''s birthday." She shared the same birth


    date with Emma, Samuel''s former girlfriend.


    L rubbed her forehead. What sort of weird coincidence that was.


    "I guess he doesn''t even know when my birthday is." E smiled bitterly as she spoke these words.


    "I can tell him" replied L. She could not bear to see her so broken and upset.


    E shook her head: "No, thanks. We''ll see tomorrow if I really mean anything to him." If he indeed felt


    that his wife meant something to him, he would know, just like she knew his birthday was in February.


    She had also bought him a birthday gift this year, but as she couldn''t find him, the gift was thrown away.


    Late in the afternoon


    E drove back to the old house in the BMW Samuel had bought for her.


    Before stepping through the door of the old house, she heard people talking andughing inside the


    living room. She heard Vi, and...


    And her.


    In the living room, Samuel satzily on the sofa, with his eyes narrowed, watching Vi and Emma


    ying with his son.


    Jerry grinned cutely at Emma.


    The air froze as she entered the room.


    Samuel had brought his mistress to their home. Was he trying to swagger around in this decadent


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    manner?


    "Mother." said E. With her broken heart, she took her son from Emma''s arms.


    Vi scolded her in discontent: "Emma is our distinguished guest. Where are your manners!" Don''t you


    even know how to say hello?"


    ... Guest of honor, how honored? E stood silently and dumbfounded.


    The man on the sofa slowly closed his eyes when he saw entering the room.


    He didn''t even want to see her face, even though he''d already tried ignoring her as much as possible.


    She didn''t want to stay here not even for a split second. As she carried her son up on the first stept of


    the staircase, a voice was heard shouting: "Stop!" Samuel''s cold voice made her stop.


    "Don''t you see mom is having fun with my kid? Bring him back here."


    E chewed on her lower lip in utter embarrassment. It was so humiliating to hear him say words like


    that.


    She handed her son back to the livid Vi: "Mother. It''s so kind of you." Then she went upstairs


    defeated, and alone.


    She didn''t step too far, and Vi and Emma continued at once to talk andugh back at one another in


    the living room.


    She even heard Vi say: "I''ll soon let Sam divorce and you cane here earlier and stay longer."


    "Mrs. Shao..." Emma''s coquettish voice made E want to cry rivers.


    Now she knew there was definitely no ce for her in this house anymore.


    It was quiet upstairs. She knocked at Melody''s door but she wasn''t in her room. Grandmother hadn''t


    Her son was always away from home these days, and it was really boring and sad for her to be alone.


    E considered whether she should get a job or not.


    Lying in bed, bored, she stared at the phone in her hand, opened an APP and looked for some suitable


    job for her.


    Her phone rang. It was Sum who was calling her, with whom she hadn''t got in touch for ages.


    "Hi, Sum!" She tried to make her voice sound as normal and casual as possible.


    But Sum still sensed something was wrong with her. He felt sorry for E when he saw Samuel with


    other women on TV.

 Chapter 60 It Has Been A Long time.

    Chapter 60 It Has Been A Long time.


    "Do you have time to meet up? I want to take you out for dinner tonight." Sum was straightforward, and


    he didn''t like to beat around the bush.


    E''s eyes filled with tears when she recalled what had happened downstairs. She could hardly have a


    chance to keep her son and by now she had nothing else to do. "Yes."


    "Ok, I''ll pick you up. Is that ok?" Sum sounded excited. But he held back his excitement in his voice


    and asked like a true gentleman.


    E shook her head. She was in the old house now, which was far from downtown: "I''ll drive myself,


    thanks. Just tell me when and where."


    E hung up after agreeing on the time and ce of her meeting with Sum.


    She searched the apps for jobs but found nothing suitable for her at the moment.


    Back then, in earlier years, she had gone to the Film Academy of her own free will, despite her parents''


    objections. She now seemed to regret it, and felt that acting was the only job she could do.


    Melody came back at the old house at dusk.


    She happened to see E, who was now going downstairs. She nced at the living room with cold


    eyes. Vi and Emma became silent the moment they saw her.


    "E, you are going out?" Melody asked kindly. She saw that E was carrying her bag down the stairs.


    They must have bullied E while she was out, she thought.


    E walked toward Melody, and took her arm,"Yes, nanna. I have an appointment with one of my old


    schoolmates. I won''t be eating at home this evening, thank you!" E tried to smile when she saw this


    old, grey-haired woman. She didn''t want nanna to worry about her any longer.


    Melody kindly patted E on the back of her hand. This girl had been stuck in the house for too long,


    and it was a good idea for her to go out and get some fresh air: "Ok, but pleasee home early.


    Otherwise I will be worried."


    E peeped out at her a sweet smile: "OK, nanna, I will be back shortly after diner."


    Emma was so jealous at the sight of this scene. What on earth did E have that such a strict woman


    like Melody was being so kind and nice with her!


    "OK, drive safely." Melody let go of E.


    "By the way, nanna, would you please take care of Jerry for me this evening?" said E carefully, for


    fear that again Samuel would turn her down and take Jerry away for the night.


    Melody understood what she was saying and replied: "Don''t worry, E. I will take care of everything."


    E nodded. She left the old house without saying her goodbye to the others present.


    The moment E left, Melody went to the living room and took her sleeping great-grandson from


    Emma''s arms.


    "If you have any problems with my granddaughter-inw and me, just say it now and be over with it."


    Melody''''s words were so serious and strong that they startled Vi. She did, indeed, have a problem


    with E, but she dared not to have one with her mother-inw. "Melody, you''re thinking too much."


    Emma fidgeted on the couch. She could barely make any direct eye contact with Melody.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    And Samuel sat there and yed with his mobile phone, without uttering a single a word. It was just the


    same, and usual:


    "Samuel, don''t you need to go out and go to work. Aren''t you busy today? At the office they can''t get a


    hold of you, but now you have time to be with your concubine?" Melody''s words were harsh and cut


    straight to the bone. Emma was too embarrassed to sit still on the couch.


    "Grandma, please don''t be mad. I''m leaving right now" Emma took a deep breath, forced a smile on


    her face and was just about to leave.


    "That old hag!" she thought,"Calling me a concubine!"


    "No, tonight we''re staying in the old house" casually replied Samuel. Melody was too angry at his reply


    to say another word. She held her great-grandson in her arms as she took him up to the second floor of


    the house.


    Vi knew well enough about her mother-inw and how she was. She was afraid that Emma could


    not stand it. So she came over tofort her: "It''s OK, she''s like that sometimes. Samuel said you


    could stay here, so it''s all right. Mrs. Qi, make up a room up for Emma, please."


    "Yes, madam" Mrs. Qi put down the food she had just bought in from the kitchen, washed her hands


    and then walked upstairs to get the room ready.


    "Auntie, thank you. You''ve been so nice to me." Emma looked at Vi and wasdeeply touched. She


    had to win the support of her future-mother-inw so as to marry Samuel with ease in the future.


    At dinner, Melody did not show up to eat with them. She was babysitting Jerry in her room and would


    not give Jerry to anyone.


    Samuel asked Mrs. Qi to pick out some food and to serve it to grandma upstairs.


    Melody ate it upstairs in her room.


    Dihao Grant Hotel


    E eventually arrived at the private room booked by Sum on the third floor on her 5 cm high heels.


    Before entering the room, she was still wondering why Sum booked a private room for just the two of


    them when a table in the lobby would have been more than enough.


    A waiter opened room 366 for her. In the room were four?or five people waiting for her.


    When E looked more closely, she realized that these people looked familiar.


    "Herees E!" At E''s sight, Sum stood up to wee her.


    A woman with short red hair came along with him. E knew her name was Molly. She used to call her"


    Mammy Yuan" during her college years.


    "Mammy Yuan!" At the sight of her, E blurted out her nickname pleasantly.


    Molly stared at her and pretended to be sad: "E, I''m a mother now, and you still call me that. I don''t


    like you anymore!" The two joked,ughed and hugged each other heartily.


    "Ah, it''s been such a long time! I missed you so much!" E meant it. and she And soon she forgot


    about all the sadness that was guing her life.


    "E,e and have a look at all of us!" Sum pulled E out from Molly''s hug.


    There were two men and two women sitting at the table.


    A chubby man looked at E with a giggle. She didn''t even have to look at his face to know who it was,


    as she could easily tell only by his giggle: "Chubby Yang!"


    He was her old ssmate from high school, named Yang. In high school, Yang was honest and well-


    behaved, but he was often bullied.


    E, who was a downright chipper, could not stand it anymore, and so she had someone teach the


    bullies a lesson for two or three days. Sine then, Yang was more than grateful to E.


    Yang was still overweight, with a height of 175 cm and a weight of 198 pounds. He was chubby indeed!


    They hugged and rejoiced. And then another woman was calling E''s name:


    "E, when on Earth will you notice me?" A sweet and delicate female voice drew E''s attention.


    "Oh, my cutie, I will never forget you!" The cutie was Yvonne Yan. She was now a model and had


    be very popr in Hollywood recently.


    She was E''s deskmate at college, and they used to be partners in dancing and acting sses. After


    they had graduated, Yan migrated to America with her family and they lost touch with one another


    since.


    Yan hugged E tightly. Many had been out of touch with each other since graduation.


    It had been 5 or 6 years since theirst reunion. She now almost cried.


    "And me, me!" A voice suddenly burst out eagerly and interrupted their hug.

 Chapter 61 For The First Time, Ella Stayed Out All Night.

    Chapter 61 For The First Time, E Stayed Out All Night.


    She then saw a tall, thin man. That was Zach Hou, also known as "Monkey". Like the other guy, he was


    also E''s high school ssmate.


    "Monkey! Where have you been all this time?! You never replied to my messages!" E hugged him


    and spoke to him in discontent.


    Zach Hou cheerfully gave her a big hug: "I went to D City after our graduation. My phone was stolen


    when I got there, so I lost all my contacts"he exined to her.


    "Well, no wonder you never replied." That exined everything.


    Sum then pulled out her chair for her: "Let''s sit down!" They sat in a circle around the table.


    When E sat down, Sum sat beside her.


    As the atmosphere started warming up in the room, Sum called over the waiter: "Two bottles of your


    best liqueur and two bottles of your best red wine, please."


    It took Sum a lot of effort to reach out to their former high school and college ssmates who had a


    good rtionship with E for the dinner they had nned out for tonight.


    Sum poured wine for thedies and liquor for the men. "Mr. Su, we are so ttered to have at our table


    a CEO filling our sses." Molly Yuan took her wine ss, and quipped.


    "Don''t be. Tomorrow is E''s birthday. How about we celebrate E''s birthday in advance, eh?" E


    didn''t expect that at all. She had no idea that Sum still remembered when her birthday was.


    At this time, the other four people each took out a gift and gave it to E: "E, happy birthday to you in


    advance!" E''s arms were filled with gifts from her former ssmates in an instant.


    She was touched and almost speechless at the sight of them giving her their best wishes: "I am so


    happy, thank you... Thank you..." She wept as she thanked them.


    Sum hurried up to help her put aside the gifts and handed over a couple of tissues to her: "You''re a


    grown girl now. You can''t just cry out like that in front of us!" It really hurt when he saw her tears.


    "Yeah, E, you''re a mother now. You can''t be acting like a little girl no more."


    "Don''t cry moon, aren''t you d to see us?"


    ... Everyone gathered around andforted her with warm words.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sum told them in advance about what was happening before meeting E in the hotel room, so they


    knew she was experiencing some sort of emotional upheavals recently. Thus none of them mentioned


    of Samuel to her.


    E didn''t want to be a buzzkill to them. She wiped off the tears: "I''m so happy to see you all here..."


    What she said was more than true, and the fact that they even gathered on the day before her birthday,


    wishing her well, made her even more happy.


    "Hey, you didn''te to our college schoolmates reunion partyst time. Everybody thought that your


    absence was such a pity. Now that we finally met with each other again, this time, let''s add each other


    on Wechat and save everyone''s phone number, so we can talk with each other every now and then."


    Molly Yuan''s words sounded in everyone''s ears and they immediately took out their mobile phones,


    added one another as WeChat friends, and swapped their mobile phone numbers.


    E waspletely wasted after drinking only two sses of liqueur.


    Molly Yuan and Yvonne Yan also drank a lot. The three men escorted them to their hotel room, and


    then felt a little more relieved.


    The three guys had also ordered another room, next to theirs, in case anything bad happened.


    So, for the first time, E stayed out all night.


    At one o ''clock in the morning, Samuel stood at his bedroom''s window, smoking a cigarette.


    He could still feel her scent, but she wasn''t there.


    Anna received a call from Samuel in the middle of the night. When she saw it she immediately thought


    there was something urgent.


    "Call her and see where she is." said Samuel, calmly.


    Anna knew whom he meant. She quietly breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay."


    Five minutester, Samuel''s phone rang. "Mr. Shao, E''s phone is off." Anna''s voice sounded worried


    on the other end.


    There was a silence. "I see."


    Resisting the urge to go out to find her, Samuely down in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep all


    night.


    Just after dawn, Samuel rubbed his sore eyebrows and got up out of bed.


    For the first time, Samuel couldn''t sleep as her perfume surrounded him in the room, yet she was not


    around.


    His cell phone suddenly rang. It was Anna.


    "Hi."


    "Mr. Shao... Have you seen the news?" Anna asked cautiously. Her cell phone exploded with iing


    calls just after six o''clock that morning.


    Samuel ended the conversation. He opened his Weibo ount and found the hot topic.


    "Mrs. E Shao met Sum Su, the new rich CEO of the Mingyue Companyst night. The divorce rumor


    is confirmed."


    "The international topwyer Samuel Shao was cuckolded!"


    Samuel gripped his cell phone tightly, and the veins on his arms were now particrly prominent as he


    saw the posts.


    After he clicked a few of them, he saw several pictures posted in them. He could recognize Sum


    entering a hotel with E by his arm.


    With them there was also Yvonne Yan, a model, in another guy''s arms. But all the attention was fixed


    on E and Sum, since one was married, and the other was a new rich CEO.


    It said the six people entered the hotel and never came out.


    Six of them, three men and three women... People had now a lot to imagine about what was happening


    in the hotel¡­


    Samuel''s face fell. Was this what E was really capable of? He had brought Emma back home


    yesterday evening because something had happened in her house and couldn''t stay in it for the night,


    and now E had cuckolded him.


    Seven o''clock in the morning


    The door of the three women''s room was being knocked with force.


    E woke up first. She massaged her temples and muttered in discontent: "Who is it? So noisy!"


    Then Yvonne Yan woke. She opened her eyes and stared at the strange ceiling of the room. Where


    was she?


    Molly Yuan woke upst. She went to open the door: "Who is it? You are so annoying!" The door was


    opened and the three men outside almost fell to the ground.


    "We are now sieged by the journalists because of Yvonne and E. You need to go out first. To avert


    suspicion, we''ll stay here until noon." Sum briefed them on what had happened.


    E was married. It would put a bad influence on her if the press caught the six of them leaving the


    hotel together.


    And they were surrounded by journalists? Yvonne Yan sat up in bed with her hair all messy. She was


    allergic to the press. Her heart started to beat faster and faster when she heard the news.


    "OMG, what can we do now? What should I do! My agent would nag me to death if he knew what


    happened!" Yvonne Yan got off the bed and started moving around the room anxiously.


    E was the calmest. Even though she didn''t go homest night, Samuel was too busy making out with


    Emmato have the time to care about where she was or what she did all night.


    "No. Since we entered the hotel together, we''ll leave it together. It would look suspicious if we tried to


    hide something"


    Said E. She then went to the bathroom, and started to wash herself up.


    The others looked at each other and decided that this is the best thing to do. E had just left the


    entertainment business for a couple of years.

 Chapter 62 Dont Make Trouble For Me

    Chapter 62 Don''t Make Trouble For Me


    An hourter, the three women and three men casually walked out of the hotel.


    The reporters, who had beem long been blocked outside the hotel, rushed to them as they first saw


    E and Yvonne Yan.


    "Mrs. Samuel, can you tell us whether you spentst night with Sum or not?"


    "Mrs. Samuel, did you sleep in the same room with Sum?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ...


    So many questions overwhelmed E.


    E felt very strange facing the camera again and struggled to remimeber how to best answer these


    reporters.


    Her silence gave the reporters the impression of assurance and nearly drove them nuts.


    "Mr. Sum, were you with Mrs. Samuel into the hotel and in the same room?" This reporter had asked


    him frankly.


    "Mrs. Samuel, as the wife of Samuel Shao, it is rumored that your?rtionship is in a bad state. Are


    you going through divorce procedures now?"


    "As is recorded in document, you are not divorced yet. Are you now cheating on Mr. Samuel?"


    ...


    There were so many reporters that it was hard for them to step forward.


    E had nned to say nothing because she knew that the more she said, the harder was to make it


    clear. But in the now current events, she knew that the reporterts wouldn''t leave her if she didn''t gave


    them something.


    She took a microphone, the reporters shutting their mouths up right away. She spoke: "I will love my


    husband forever and didn''t and will never do something that involves cheating on him. I can make that


    promise with my life. As for what happened yesterday, it was nothing but a ss reunion party."


    The reporters became furious again: "If so, Mrs. Samuel, can you please exin why Mr. Samuel


    showed up in public with another woman the other day?"


    "And by the way, why did your husband took your son out with his ex. Can you exin that?"


    E answered impassive: "You should go to his office and ask him rather than me. Thanks." When she


    finished her words, Sum helped her clean the way out in front of her and led her to the parking lot


    where her car was.


    Suddenly, a familiar Porsche stopped right in front of the hotel before they had already reached the


    parking lot.


    E''s heart beat faster and faster at this moment. Nothing was more familiar to her than this car.


    The driver''s door opened, and a well-dressed Samuel got out of the car.


    The reporters crowded his car, as the car lights were shing?at them.


    Samuel looked at this woman gently, with a kind of ruthlessness that sewpt across his eyes: "Honey,


    say goodbye to your ssmates and let''s go home."


    E was shocked about what he had done. She felt like she was having a dream when she saw that


    Samuel was smiling at her.


    With his arm around her waist, Samuel came close to her ear and warned her in a low voice, "Don''t


    make trouble for me!" These words violently drew E out from her dream.


    Then she hugged with Sum and the others and said goodbye: "My husband came to pick me up. I need


    to leave first. See you."


    Although she was in a total mess, she pretended to be happy in public. After all, she was an actress


    and knew how to hide her real feelings.


    Samuel''s appearing and E''s farewell to the others puzzled the reporters. It seemed that the plot they


    had thought of was going to another direction whatsoever.


    Wasn''t it rumored that Mrs. Samuel had been cheating on her husband? Why he was now picking her


    from the hotel?


    Meanwhile, E acted as elegantly as possible. It seemed that nothing had ever had happened to her.


    Samuel opened the door of the front passenger seat and then fastened her seat belt.


    He drove the car away, leaving the reporters behind, wandering at what had just happened.


    At the same time, all the others sneaked away from this trouble-ridden ce in their own cars.


    However Samuel''s calm?appearance couldn''t just peace out this storm that had broke overnight.


    Although reporters didn''t cover too much of this on the news, it continued to go viral on the inte.


    Different opinions divided people into separate groups on the inte. Some people believed her story


    while others criticized and believed it was just a hoax.


    While some music was ying at a low volume in the car, there wasn''t a single word uttered between


    them.


    "Samuel, I did nothing wrongst night.... I stayed with Mammy and Yvonne in the same room." She


    dared to confess that she was drunk, so she only chose to tell him of those facts that were in her best.


    But he still said nothing. The silence continued to fill the air around them in the car.


    "It''s true, I swear I didn''t lie to you." While she was speaking to him, she nced at this poker-faced


    man standing next to her.


    ... The silence between the two of them continued¡­


    Noticing that he didn''t want to speak with her whatsoever, E stopped talking.


    A few minutester, Samuel''s phone rang:


    "Hello.... She''s with me in the car. Fine... OK." Then he passed the phone to E.


    It was Eason. E put the phone to her ear: "Brother."


    "E, what happened to you yesterday?" He had tried calling her for over ten times but to no avail.


    E cleared her throat and said: "Everything is fine.. brother. I just went to a ss reunion party.


    Reporters exaggerate what they saw." These paparazzi?had now went too far. She had been off the


    stage for a long time. Why didn''t they let her lead a normal life?


    "If so, why were you in Sum''s arms."


    What Eason asked was exactly what Samuel had been angry about all along, and the reason he was


    so silent in the car.


    "Thing is... Emmm... Brother, stop asking. That''s all I wanted to talk about. Bye." E voided his answer


    and hung up the phone on him straight.


    After she returned Samuel''s phone, twenty minutester, E was brought to The Royal Mansion.


    Standing at the door and waiting for Samuel, E was a little afraid.


    Why did he bring her to this house? Shouldn''t they go back to the old house?


    Samuel opened the door with his finger print and E followed him in.


    The moment she stepped through the door, the door was shut heavy by Samuel.


    E''s heart beat faster than ever, so she changed her shoes in a hurry and quickly ran upstairs.


    Just when she rose to her feet, her wrist was firmly yanked.


    Samuel forced her to the living room and threw her on the sofa.


    Her hand was against the sofa''s cushions. She fell on them but didn''t hurt too much, as they were soft.


    She rubbed her wrist and looked up the approaching man in front of her. She looked pathetic.


    "Drop your act!" His anger rose again when he saw her face and attitude.


    His cold voice hurt her heart right away.


    "Samuel, I had done nothing wrong to you, nor cheated on you." She hurried to restrain her feelings


    and exined.


    Samuel ignored her exnation and further scolded: "We are not divorced yet, how can you date


    another man. How dare you do this!" His finger pinched her cheek.

 Chapter 63 Domestic Violence Should Never Be a Choice

    Chapter 63 Domestic Violence Should Never Be a Choice


    "We just got together and had fun. That''s all!" She shouldn''t have drunk and lost her consciousness.


    "Get together? Three couples in three rooms. Everything seems clear to me! How can you lie to me


    this way!" Samuel picked her up and dragged her upstairs.


    E flushed as she was overwhelmed with clothes thrown over her. Just when she thought she was


    going to be soon stifled, she was thrown directly onto a big bed.


    "Bitch, I left the old house for a few days and you''re burning to date another man! How dare you!"


    Samuel untied his tie and threw it aside the bed.


    Coughing badly for a long time, E was astonished to see Samuel untying his shirt in front of her.


    Remembering what had happened a few days ago, E jumped off in fear the other side of bed.


    "I didn''t!" she said. But Samuel just turned a blunt ear to her exnations.


    Noticing how terrible and mad Samuel now was, E drew back slowly in fright.


    However, Samuel climbed up in the bed and caught her again with ease, leaving her no chance


    whatsoever to escape.


    "Samuel, let me go, please! I really did nothing wrong!" Damn it, E now screamed with fear in her


    voice. She didn''t want her nightmare to repeat all over again.


    Jealousy and anger had taken the control of his mind, so he didn''t want to listen to what she had to say


    in her defense. She lost her whole faith in him that moment.


    His arms were like a girth hitch-- the more she struggled, the more trapped she became.


    "Let go of you? You were satisfied with Sum, weren''t you? You must think I''m useless now, do you?"


    He didn''t realize how terrible his eyes were, shining, gleaming bright with anger and hatred in them.


    E bit hard on his wrist for vengeance.


    But even when a patch of Samuel''s skin was bloody red and almost tore, he still didn''t want to loosen


    his hold.


    "I want to go back to the old house and will never go out any more. I promise I won''t go anywhere...


    Please, please let me go." Now that taking action didn''t seem to work, she changed her strategy to


    begging in a low, gentle voice.


    From her weak, sorrowful look, the desire to conquer and to take control of everything was even more


    aroused in him than before. Let her go... No way.


    "E, I told you once, I''ll never forgive you for cheating on me!" He wanted her to know the


    consequences and costs of what cheating on him would imply!


    Samuel didn''t want to hear her voice anymore so he pressed his mouth to her lips.


    His kiss was aggressive so as to punish her. Her scream was just the starting point of where her


    suffering would now lead to.


    In Samuel''sw firm.


    Samuel didn''t show up until almost midday, dressed in his suit.


    He stirred up a storm of gossips and discussions while passing others by, and he heard them.


    The reaction of his staff was within his expectations of them: "For those who gossiped about me in the


    office campus, fire him/her directly."


    Anna nodded to show his understanding of the matter: "Samuel, I lost contact with you when Miss H


    called you. She asked you to call back." Actually, Anna forgot to mention E''s call because of Eason''s


    words.


    Samuel took out his phone out of his pocket and turned it on.


    "Get it? Then prepare the materials and don''t forget any evidence. The case in this afternoon is very


    important." Anna nodded and left the office.


    Samuel dialed the number and made the call.


    "Grandma!"


    "Where is E?" As soon as the line was connected he could hear an anxious voice speaking into his


    ear.


    "She is in the vi." Samuel was satisfied with the punishment he gave to E this morning.


    Melody lowered down her voice as she was sleeping besides her: "What happened to you?" Why did


    her daughter tell her that she was unfaithful?


    She was so worried, but not able to get all of it through the phone.


    "It''s fine. I know how to deal with it." Samuel picked out from his desk the necessary materials for the


    case and put them into his portfolio.


    Melody felt Samuel''s reluctance to exin it all to her, but she didn''t force it on him: "Have a peaceful


    talk with E. Violence can never be a choice." Resorting to violence is a taboo for each man. She


    knew her grandson wouldn''t do things like that, but she couldn''t help to make it a warning for him.


    "Violence?" Samuel paused for a while. He did, indeed, resort to violence with E. But he didn''t beat


    her. E shouldn''t exaggerate that bad.


    "Fine, grandma." His phone rang again the moment he ended the conversation with his grandmother,


    Melody.


    It was E. His eyes became darker. "God." How could she be in the moon to call me?


    He picked it up and kept his silence. However, on the other side, E was hysterically screaming:


    "Samuel, you bastard! Why do you take me into custody!" Outside the vi now stood two guards,


    forbidding E to go out of the house.


    She was taken into custody for just a while, but she was already more than furious. "You are gentle,


    aren''t you?" He made a mockery of her.


    E''s confidence faded right away. Her image as a lovely girl in front of Samuel was destroyed by


    herself and her actions.


    She was too angry to say a word, so she furiously kicked the door with her foot. Yet she dared not to


    kick it too hard., or otherwise, she would have felt regretful.


    "Let me out!" she screamed. She made efforts to lower her voice down. She didn''t want to be locked in


    there and tortured by him every day from now on.


    E heard his sneering clearst evening: "How can I let you out and have an affair with another man?"


    "I didn''t! I didn''t! I didn''t! I have emphasized it for many times! If you don''t trust me, why do you still


    touch me?!" She raised her voice and continued to express her dissatisfaction with all of this.


    She loved him so much, and it was impossible for her to cheat on him. Samuel must have known that.


    "Your loud voice won''t change anything. Stay at vi and don''t make any more trouble!" The man


    warned her in a cold voice and hung up the phone on her.


    E dialed again but to no avail. Once, twice... Ten times... No one answered the phone.


    Sitting on the sofa, she was more and more distressed of what was happening.


    Samuel looked on the inte and found that the current event was spreading more and more. The


    name of Samuel and E became notorious over inte.


    A piece of video caught his attention especially. He clicked it and it showed how E and the others


    were getting out of the hotel.


    E could remain calm in the face of those sharp questions. But, in the end, the road was blocked by


    reporters so that E had no choice but to say something in front of the cameras.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her brittle voice flied into his ears and beat his nerve.


    "I will love my husband forever, and I didn''t and will never do something that involves cheating on him. I


    can make that promise with my life."


    "As for this question, you should go to his office and ask him rather than me. Thanks."


    No more than two minutes had passed, and he showed up at that scene in a rage. At that time, he was


    so burned up by what he had heard that he ignored her reaction.


    When he called E "honey" she seemed so surprised and astonished.


    This scene really hurt Samuel, and he closed his eyes and started thinking about something.

 Chapter 64 Ella’s Birthday in The Same Day with Emma’s

    Chapter 64 E¡¯s Birthday in The Same Day with Emma¡¯s


    The Moon Company


    Sum went through his email while he had a meeting in the office.


    An E-mail from Samuel got his attention.


    The content was quite simple and pretty straight-forward: "If you ever dare to meet E again, I will


    prosecute you with charges of sexual harassment or threatening.


    Sum paused for a while and fell into a deep contemtion.


    E was bored in the vi. While she was sleeping, a knock on the door suddenly woke her up.


    Who could it be? She slowly got out of bed and opened the door in a daze.


    "Hello, Mrs. Shao; your lunch has been prepared. Do you want be to bring it here? Or, would you rather


    go down and eat it there?" A strange voice spoke from the woman who was asking in the door


    respectfully.


    E looked at her from head to toe: "Who are you?" E had never seen her before now.


    "Mrs. Shao, I am your new servant, Joy Liu." Joy Liu, along with another girl, were hired by Samuel.


    Their job was just to clean the rooms, since there was no one left in the vi.


    Servant? E nodded and said: "Thank you, I will have it by myself." E closed the door, changed her


    clothes and got down stairs.


    Downstairs, she found a girl putting the dishes on the table.


    The dishes were selected by Samuel, so E liked them.


    After lunch, E surfed the inte the whole afternoon in the study.


    There were too muchizens cursing at her. E almost couldn''t help opening a Twitter ount and


    scold them back.


    But she thought for a while, and let it go.


    During the evening, the dinner was still cooked by Joy Liu. And when E was having dinner, Jenny


    called her.


    Today was E''s birthday. When Richard asked Samuel, E found an excuse for him.


    As she hung up up the phone, E felt that she had no appetite anymore.


    Samuel must be celebrating Emma''s birthday now... Putting down the bowl, E went back to the room


    and looked through the Twitter posts wearily.


    Many people talked to her in private chatting on Twitter, so she decided to answer them one by one.


    When she opened the 36th note, there was only a picture. In the picture it was Emma, holding a


    birthday cake in her hand while she blew it''s candles on it.


    And Samuel was sitting on her side.


    E''s eyes filled with tears and she couldn''t help pouring them out at the sight of this.


    Now she was not in the mood to surf the inte either, so she closed her phone and just stared at the


    nk ceiling of the room.


    After Melody had coaxed Jerry to sleep, she was also ready to go to sleep too. But she kept thinking


    that she had forgotten something important.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As she was tumbling around in bed, she finally remembered what it was! Today was E''s birthday!


    She got out of bed and put on her sses. It was already ten o''clock.


    Young people always wake upte! She tried calling E. As it was expected, her phone call was


    answered right away.


    "E, happy birthday!" Half a month ago, Melody had reminded herself to buy a gift for E. But today


    she totally forgot about it. s, the old always have a bad memory.


    E was surprised to receive good wishes from Melody: "Grandma, you are so nice to have


    remembered my birthday!" Even grandma remembered her birthday...


    "No, I just recalled it. I forgot to buy you a gift, but I''ll buy you one another day. Don''t be mad with me,


    please." Melody was kind of regretful that she didn''t have anything to give to E.


    "It''s nothing, grandma. I am already happy that you just called me." Melody felt releaved after hearing


    E''s joyful voice.


    "Well. Where is Samuel?" Melody thought that today was E''s birthday. Samuel must surely be with


    her.


    E thought for a while and said: "Grandma, he is staying with Emma now. It''s also her birthday... "


    Melody was burned up right away as she heard this. How could Samuel be such wavering? How can


    he celebrate his mistress'' birthday but ignor his wife''s?


    Melody hung up the phone without even saying goodbye to her and called Samuel.


    But the phone rang for a long time and no one answered.


    Melody was in a hurry, so she sent a message to her grandson: "Samuel, its E''s birthday, do you


    know that?"


    0.0416666666666667


    Samuel and Emma got out of The Storm and said goodbye to her friends.


    Then the two got into Samuel''s car and drove off.


    "Samuel, I am so happy today. Thank you for your bracelet. I like it very much." Emma looked at the


    bracelet that Samuel gave her. She was very happy.


    "Good, as long as you love it." Samuel replied to her with indifference.


    While they waited for the green light, Emma approached Samuel and put her small palm on his big


    one.


    She touched her wrist unintentionally and felt that something was wrong with it. She lifted his sleeve


    and saw a tooth mark in it.


    Samuel changed his facepletely and drew back his arm and covered his wrist back with his sleeve


    Emma, of course, would never believe that it was a mark left by himself or his son. He was bit by a


    woman apparently.


    She was now hurt: "Samuel, that woman cheated on you again and again. Do you really still want to be


    with her?"


    While they stopped at a red light and had to wait for ten minutes, Samuel didn''t even move his eyes,


    and his tooth mark was hidden neatly under his sleeve.


    "I know how to deal with this." Samuel started the car straight away when the traffic light changed to


    green one.


    It was already 2 a.m. when he sent Emma home and came back to his vi.


    The BWM was stopped at the door by another man, ording to Samuel''s given instructions. Samuel


    got out of the car and then parked it in the garage.


    When he got out the BWM, some hand bags drew his attention.


    But he didn''t think too much of it and took them to be the stuff E had bought yesterday.


    Carrying the bags, he left the garage.


    It waste. She must be asleep with all the light off.


    He took out his phone and checked the time. It was already more than two o''clock in the morning.


    There was an unread message from grandma. When he saw what it was, Samuel stopped walking.


    Half a minuteter, he put his phone back into his pocket and opened the handbags he was carrying.


    The first gift was an imported ceramic water cup with some letters on it which were written in white


    mark pen: "Dear E, happy birthday to you! Love you. Mam."


    Then he opened the next handbag. There was a white skirt with a letter on it: "E, I wish you will live a


    faerie happy life!" Monkey.


    ...


    E''s birthday was in the same day as with Emma''s.


    He walked into the vi and opened bedroom''s door. The bed was empty.


    Where was E? The bodyguards were outside the vi. She must be here.


    He went to other rooms but still he couldn''t find her.


    Finally, he went to the study and pushed the door open. He saw that it was a dim light there. On the


    sofa, beside theputer,y a small, familiar figure.

 Chapter 65 I Will Provide You a Monthly Salary of 50,000

    Chapter 65 I Will Provide You a Monthly Sry of 50,000


    Theptop had not been turned off yet, and when Samuel hovered the mouse cursor over a photo, he


    saw himself in it, And Emma blowing cake candles beside him.


    He felt guilty when he saw the sad woman sleeping on the sofa with her hand leaned to one shoulder.


    Turning off theputer, he picked her up.


    E briefly moved her small mouth. She had fallen asleep in afortable position.


    It was only until Samuel put her on the bed when she finally opened her eyes.


    She looked at the man beside the bed. Ah? Why was Samuel here? She thought she must''ve been in a


    dream. She then closed her eyes and fell sound asleep again.


    Samuel sat by the bed, gently touching her bags.


    "E, I am sorry.


    If only you hadn''t lied to me.


    E..."


    The next day, E woke up from her sleep because her phone was ringing.


    She slowly opened her sleepy eyes and checked her phone. It was Sum.


    "Hello, Sum." Her voice was husky, and this tone made Sumugh.


    "E, I am sorry to bother you." Sum thought she must have been awake since it was already nine


    o''clock in the morning.


    E shook her head and looked at the time: "It''s time to get up. What happened this morning?" She


    yawned and sat up from her bed.


    The quilt was all in a mess. Did Samuel reallye back? She remembered that she had fallen asleep


    in the study. How did she end up from the study in the bedroom?


    Sum said, "E, E, did you fall asleep again?"


    The bewildered E awoke again from her day-dream: "No, no, what did you say?" She got out of bed


    and opened the window curtains.


    Sum imagined her sleepy face and smiled: "I saw your resume on the inte. Are you looking for a


    job?" He repeated what he said again, with patience.


    "Ah, yeah! I''m too bored at home and I want to find a job, yes." E was a little embarrassed. Since


    they went back to old house, Samuel didn''t let here anywhere near their child. She was always


    bored when she was alone, so why wouldn''t she go out and get a job?


    Familiar with her current condition, Sum didn''t ask for more information and just spoke out a sentence


    which simply shocked E: "You have graduated the Film and Television College. If you want toe


    back and work in that field again, I can invest in you."


    Back to that field again? She did, once, think about it. But at the present, she was not suitable for that


    job anymore. "Well, I''d better find another job!"


    She was willing toe back but now wasn''t the time!


    "Well then, how abouting to mypany and being my assistant? I''ll provide you a monthly sry


    of 50, 000." Sum had nned everything in his mind: since Samuel didn''t cherish him whatsoever, he


    wasn''t to be med for his bold invitation.


    His assistant? A monthly sry of 50, 000? "Isn''t it too high? I can''t do anything!" E was more than


    surprised. She hardly knew anything about being an assistant.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are diligent and a good learner. As long as you work hard you will bepetent


    at your job post." Sum mentioned a few of his requirements.


    Diligent? A good learner? Work hard? It sounded easy enough! It didn''t look like a very demanding job.


    "If so, let me have a try. Is that okay?" she asked.


    Sumughed heartily: "You''re wee to try! If you are avable now, you can start right away." He


    hoped she could be with him all the time...


    Today? The bodyguards were still standing outside the house. She didn''t know whether she could get


    out of the house or not.


    "Let me have a look at the door, and if I can get out I will call you back!" She would spare no effort in


    getting out as soon as possible!


    "Okay, I am waiting for you!"


    Hanging up, E rushed into the bathroom to clean herself up. Then she got downstairs and opened


    the door of the vi. She was very surprised at what she found out on the outside.


    Walking around the vi, she didn''t find any trace of the bodyguards around.


    It turned out Samuel only intended to keep her grounded for one day! She had thought that she would


    never be able to leave the vi.


    She took out her phone and called Sum back for hispany''s address. Afterwards, E changed her


    clothes and left for her new job. She also took other clothes with her and decided that she won''t be


    The Moon Company


    E parked her car in thepany''s parking lot. Sum was waiting for her at the gates.


    She felt embarrassed when she saw that Sum hade out to receive her by himself. "Sum, why do


    youe out all by yourself?" They then walked towards thepany.


    Sum smiled at her in a good mood: "Well, if Miss Bo has promised toe to mypany, I must


    All the staffs turned their eyes towards them. They guessed who this woman was and how she could


    easily make their boss so happy.


    "Don''t call me like that. I came here to work for you. You don''t have to take care of me!!"


    "Nonsense, of course I have to." She was the only one on earth he had to take really good care of.


    Sum took her to his office on the 12th floor. The style of his office was almost the same with Samuel''s --


    ck and white ruled in both of their offices.


    But his office was only half the size of Samuel''s.


    Sum poured her a ss of water and put it in front of her: "Here, you can drink some water first."


    E took a sip of water and ufortably said: "I came here to work for you, but instead you treat me


    like an honored guest." No boss would ever receive their employee by himself downstairs and offer


    them water or tea.


    Sumughed with shallow dimples in his cheeks: "You are, indeed, my honored guest, and I am


    preparing to set a table here for you so you can work here in the future." He pointed at an empty ce,


    indicating that that is where her table would be.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t do that. I just need to find a ce outside of this office." She was just an assistant, not a boss.


    Sum didn''t force her and then he took her to see the assistant area outside the office they were in. Sum


    already had two assistants. E was almost useless here.


    After finding a suitable ce for her, Sum came back with a thick pile of documents: "Today your duty


    is to have these ssified and bring them back to me after you''ve finished."


    E saw the documents surprised: "Would it be easy?" ssify... It sounded easy.


    Sum stood beside her with his hands in his pockets: "Yeah, it seems easy but actually it isn''t. If there is


    any problem, you can freely ask me." The he called a woman over.


    She was young and about twenty years old. E said hello to her. Sum said something to Zhen. He


    was asking Zhen to take good care of E.


    Sum went into the office and E started working on what she was assigned.


    It was like he said, this job sounded easy, but in reality it was difficult.


    E kept bustling around in his office on her first day. Only after, when she saw Ms. Zhen''s eyes, did


    she realize she was over-enthusiastic about it.

 Chapter 66 Who Allowed You to Leave

    Chapter 66 Who Allowed You to Leave


    This time, she wrote down all the questions and only went back to the office once this afternoon.


    Because E had nned to go back to the old house in the evening, she turned to Sum to ask for a


    favor. She hoped that she could leave work half an hour earlier.


    Sum agreed straightforwardly. After a day''s work, she said goodbye to him and left thepany.


    What she did not know was that the people were starting to gossip about them.


    It was already seven o''clock when she returned to the old house.


    Vincent was feeding the baby in the baby chair with Millet soup. Seeing here, he said: "E, stay


    with us and have dinner. Why didn''t you tell us that you areing"


    Mrs. Qi put a set of tableware between Melody and Jerry.


    "It''s fine. I get outte. You don''t have to wait for me, you can have dinner first." E hugged her son


    and washed her hands, then sat by him at the dining table.


    Melody Han served her some soup and asked her: "What have you been doing thesest two days,


    E?"


    E gave her son some steamed bread and turned to her grandmother: "I got a job. Today was my first


    day."


    "Found a job? You are quite independent now." Vi interrupted her and made E a little


    embarrassed. E didn''t understand what she meant by that, but she didn''t asked further.


    Vincent cast a nce at his wife and scolded her: "It''s not your business. Eat your dinner."


    Vi red at him and went on to eat her meal.


    Melody picked out some food for E and asked her: "Why do you want to have a job?"


    E ate her food in the te and answered her: "There is nothing for me to do back at home and so I


    might as well go out and find myself a job." exined E.


    Of course, everyone knew what she really meant in that sentence.


    "Well, Keep up the good work. Are you still living in Yugu?" Melody always supported her decision, no


    matter what she did.


    E stopped eating for a second and shook her head: "I''ll be living here for the time being, and if the


    job turns out okay, I will rent a houseter." She was afraid of Samuel bringing other women to Yugu.


    Her words silenced Melody.


    After feeding his grandson thest mouthful of millet soup, Vincent looked at E, whose head was


    now lowered down: "Things are still not working out between the two of you?"


    E shook her head when she finally realized he was asking her: "No, our house is a littler far away


    from thepany. It will be more convenient for me if I rent a house." It took half an hour to drive to


    Sum''spany. It was, indeed, a little bit too far.


    But Vi didn''t think so. She had a certain grudge held against E because of the scandal she was


    involved in. As far as Vi was concerned, there was nothing good about E.


    "You can rent a house in another, hidden ce, and do something that we don''t know about. It''s more


    convenient, of course." She was referring to other things, so E now stopped eatingpletely.


    "Mum, if you are referring to the so called scandal that happened the other day, I can fully exin it to


    you..."


    "You needn''t to exin to us. You know everything that''s in your heart and so do we." Vi cut her


    words directly.


    Vincent put down his chopsticks heavily and seriously. His expression was like Melody''s, to some


    extent. "Can''t you have dinner peacefully?"


    Vi sensed that her husband was getting mad, she stopped talking, and continued to eat her dinner.


    In the end, they finished their dinner peacefully and without any more arguments.


    It was already 11 o''clock when Samuel came back to the vi. He was a little disappointed when he


    saw that the house was empty.


    He took out his phone and sent her a message via Wechat; "Where are you?"


    E was so excited when she saw the message from him, and immediately replied: "Old house." She


    was sleeping with their son.


    "Who allowed you to leave the house?"


    She became upset with his usation.


    "It''s not any of your business!" Recently, he was back in good rtion with Emma. How could he


    remember her now?


    Samuel was angry, and answered her with only two words: "E Bo!"


    "Samuel, can you ept my apology, please?" However, she received no reply.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, She gave up. Smiling bitterly, she turned off her phone and slept


    with her arms across her son.


    In the following few days, E adapted to the new working environment she was in quickly and soon


    was able to finish her work with ease.


    However, rumors about her and Sum started to spread when people in thepany found out whom


    she really was.


    In Samuel''sw firm.


    The door of the office was knocked on: "Come in." Getting his permission to enter, Emma came in.


    Samuel cast a nce at her and continued working.


    Emma knew he didn''t want to talk with her. She had to find some words to say to him: "Samuel, do you


    know where your wife is?" Were it not for Catherine, Emma would have known nothing about it.


    Samuel frowned at her words. Wasn''t she in old house?


    "Why have youe?" He asked her without raising his head out of his papers.


    Emma stepped forward: "Your wife is cheating on you but you are still calm. I gotta hand it to you! How


    can you choose that tramp over me?"


    "Watch your mouth!" The sharp voice of the man interrupted and silenced herints in an instant.


    Emma bit her lower lip slightly and finished her sentence: "Your wife is staying with her new lover all


    day long. How can you still back her up? I feel sad for you."


    The man raised his hand and stared at her. "Evidence."


    Emma had expected he would demand this, and he showed him the photos she had from Catherine. In


    the pictures, E and Sum were walking out of the office together andughing happily.


    The evidence was clear. The expression on Samuel''s face changed immediately.


    He had thought that the woman was staying at the old house all the time. But instead, she was out


    meeting with her lover!


    "Get out!" said Samuel with coldness in his words. Emma had no idea what he was really feeling.


    Samuel became more and more inscrutable in any way possible. She couldn''t understand him at all.


    Emma had achieved her goal and said nothing more: "Okay, I will leave first." She left Samuel''s office.


    After she had shut the door, a diamond-encrusted pen was mmed against the wall by Samuel.


    Taking out his phone out of his pocket, he found her phone number and made a call.


    "Hello, I am E''s colleague. She was in the office and discussed something with Mr. Sum. You can call


    herter." E''s phone kept ringing so Ms. Zhen answered it for her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The phone was hung up abruptly. Zhen stared at the phone with a baffled look on her face and went


    back to her work.


    Twenty minutester, E went out of the office. Ms. Zhen was too busy and totally forgot to tell E


    about that call.


    Half past five p.m.


    E clocked out and left the office.


    She walked towards her car and got out of her purse the key. Just when she was going to open the


    door, a powerful grip drew her back from it. Her mind was nk at that moment and this hand forced


    her into the car that was parked beside her.

 Chapter 67 You Must Be Kidding Me

    Chapter 67 You Must Be Kidding Me


    She wanted to scream! But she bit her tongue when she saw Samuel.


    Samuel was not in a good mood. In fact, he was in a rage. Terrified, E stared at him, helplessly.


    "Feeling guilty?" Samuel asked coldly. E was confused.


    E pushed Samuel slightly, but he stood firmly, starting at her with a furious look.


    "Excuse me?" Guilty? Why?


    Samuel was growing angrier by the second. He grasped E''s jaw with his index finger and thumb.


    "E you are some kind of actor! You don''t need to pretend to be innocent!"


    Though, truth be told, had it not been for the picture, Samuel would have probably believed her.


    "Please, I don''t understand. Please exin. Why do I need to pretend to be innocent?" She was


    honestly confused. Why couldn''t he make himself clear?


    E was bing frustrated at the baffling nature of his interrogation.


    Samuel let go of E''s jaw and pointed toward the office building behind the car. "Why do you work


    there?"


    E was speechless. Then she mustered, "It''s just work, that''s all. Please, I''m not looking for any


    trouble." E pushed Samuel away and slide to the other side of the back seat. She sat upright, erect.


    Samuel conceded to her push and noticed briefly that she wasn''t wearing her diamond ring. "Where''s


    your ring?" he asked.


    "I never wear it to work. It''s not convenient, " she responded. "I always leave it at home." Truth be told,


    leaving the ring at home made sense. E''s ring solicited immediate envy. It was truly an admirable and


    magnificent diamond.


    Strangers had, on many asions asked her about the ring. Some had even asked whether Sum had


    bought it for her.


    "Not convenient?" Samuel prodded. "Do you think it''s an eyesore when you stay with your lover?" he


    continued. Samuel''s voice became mocking as he asked her questions. E felt herself bing


    angry.


    She further shifted herself away from Samuel, than pouted angrily, "So what if that''s it? Does it matter?


    You also have a mistress. How could you me me?" There was a small crowd near the car.


    Samuel felt hurt. He knew that she loved him, how could she say such a thing?


    "You bitch, I should have divorced you, " he responded. Samuel was fuming.


    But how could he call her a bitch? Irritated, E responded simply, "Divorce? Fine! I don''t love you


    anymore anyway!"


    He could y games all day if he wanted. E, a proud woman, was not going to participate.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Bravo! Divorce!" Samuel quipped.


    "Fine than, you can have everything for all I care. But I want my son!" How could he really want a


    divorce? E thought.


    "You want you son, huh? Never." Samuel responded coldly.


    "Samuel you bastard, give him to me! He''s mine!" As she spoke, E felt her hand rising instinctively to


    p Samuel.


    Samuel caught her hand mid-air. "How could you think you could have the baby without me? Or we can


    have awsuit?" Samuel sneered at her.


    Awsuit? "Go to hell!" E took a long look at Samuel. If there was awsuit, she just had to lose!


    "E, I don''t want to hear anymore of this from you." Samuel frowned. He was disappointed in her.


    "I''m never listening to you again! Samuel, you bastard!" E was not a fool, and suddenly she wanted


    out of the car. She pulled on the handle and tried to open door.


    Samuel''s meaty hand caught her and forced her back into her seat. Samuel shut the door hard. He


    began to move over her and ced his hands on her legs.


    Shocked, E could see what he wanted now. She squirmed as his hand slid up her waist. Not to


    mention the fact that they were mere meters from thepany front door, outside was broad daylight.


    Not here, E thought to herself.


    "Let go of me!" She ripped his hand from her waist and bit into the fat part of his palm.


    Lacking the desired reaction, she bit him again, harder. Samuel pulled his hand back and inspected the


    damage. The bite mark was red and wet with her spit. Responding angrily, he pinched her cheek with


    his strong, thick fingers. "Now look what you''ve done. Apologize to me!" Hemanded her with a


    cold tone.


    ''Apologize'', she thought to herself. "No way, either divorce me, or deal with me as I am." She said this


    without regret. After all, he was just a man, she knew she could live without him.


    "I am absolutely going to do that! And don''t think you are going to be working here anymore!"


    Upon hearing this, E immediately grew enraged.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are? Work is my one private matter. You can''t control that! Hmmmm."


    It was already 6 o''clock in the afternoon.


    It was peak hour and many of the employees had noticed the ck Porsche idling in front of the


    Some of the bolder workers had even walked closer to have a look. However, the night-ck window


    tint had concealed everything happening within.


    ...


    After E finally apologized to him, Samuel moved into the driver''s seat and drove away quickly, E


    still in the backseat.


    At the Royal Valley Mansion


    The car came to a stop slowly. E didn''t want to get out of the car.


    E leaned against the car window and ignored Samuel.


    Even after Samuel finished smoking a cigarette, E still remained motionless.


    When Samuel suddenly opened the door from outside, E nearly fell to the ground.


    Catching her, Samuel walked towards the vi with E in his arms.


    E did not resist. Samuel carried her into the bedroom and then disappeared into another room.


    Twenty minutester he returned.


    He threw a pile of documents at her. "Sign your name here!" He said with ice-cold eyes.


    E took a quick look at the documents. She read two words clearly, ''Divorce'' and ''Settlement''.


    She felt tears welling up in her eyes and blurring her vision. Samuel threw a ck gemstone pen in


    front of her.


    So he really did want a divorce after all.


    Her hands shaking, E took the pen in her left hand and held the page down with her right.


    Seeing her hesitate, Samuel became agitated. He began to move forward, when suddenly E''s phone


    rang.


    It was Eason.


    E set the pen down and said, "Brother, " into the phone. She spoke softly and began to sweep the


    tears from her eyes.


    Samuel quietly pushed the divorce settlement papers away. Distracted by Eason, E didn''t notice.


    "You..." "What did you say!?" The sudden change in E''s voice drew Samuel''s attention back to her.


    Whatever Eason had said, he seemed to repeat it again. E cried out once again, this time more


    fiercely. "Brother, are you kidding me?"


    Suddenly, E began to cry hysterically. Unhappy with the sudden intrusion, Samuel threw the divorce


    papers on the floor.


    E continued, "Brother, mom and dad only made you get married. How can you.. how could you..


    curse them like this? E was beginning to hem and haw, and seemed to be getting out of breath.


    Unable to bear seeing E in this mood, Samuel grabbed the phone from her hand and asked, "Eason,


    what happened?"


    Hearing Samuels voice, Eason regained hisposure and begin to tell Samuel what had happened.


    Then he asked Eason to bring E to the First People''s Hospital. Something terrible had happened.


    Mom and dad were gone. E needed toe bid her final farewell.


    Samuel felt his heartbeat quicken. "Did this mean that¡­ His parents-inw¡­ were dead?"

 Chapter 68 Do You Want to Be An Unfilial Daughter

    Chapter 68 Do You Want to Be An Unfilial Daughter


    E jumped out of bed and ran to the door without putting on her slippers.


    Samuel hurriedly hung up the phone and ran after her, "Calm down." Samuel wanted to stop E from


    her frantic running, and lifted her up in his arms.


    E jumped off. Despite being barefooted, she didn''t notice how cold the floor was. "How can I calm


    down? Didn''t you hear my brother? My parents just died!"


    Her parents were gone, and her husband wished to divorce her. Her troubles seemed endless.


    She sprinted downstairs, and Samuel followed. He grabbed her arm just as she opened the door.


    "Put on your shoes. I''ll take you there."


    E couldn''t shake off Samuel''s hold on her arm. She quickly slipped into her shoes and waited for


    Samuel to take her to the hospital Eason had mentioned.


    In the car.


    E was now in a state of utter shock. She muttered, "Eason must have been arguing with Mama and


    Papa...That''s why he said that. But he can''t curse them in that way! Eason Bo, you are such an unfilial


    son... Samuel, my parents are still all right, aren''t they? Eason was just kidding, wasn''t he?"


    Samuel''s heart ached when he saw her like this.


    He grasped her little trembling hand, "You have to embrace reality."


    Embrace reality? E shivered at the thought.


    She was afraid. She was so afraid...


    Samuel stopped his car in a rtively empty street, and pulled E close. He held the trembling woman


    to his chest. "I''ll be with you."


    He''d be with her? E held him tight, "Samuel... I''m by your side... You''re with me... You will always be


    here for me, right?" Fear had been gnawing at her since she had heard the news, so much so that her


    brain was unable to construct aplete sentence.


    Forgetting all past problems, Samuel stroked her long hair and said, "Yes, I''ll always be here." His


    presence soothed E.


    Samuel took a tissue to wipe her tears, "Don''t cry. Let''s go and see what happened."


    When they reached the hospital, Eason was in a ward, eyes zed, sitting in a chair beside the


    hospital bed.


    On the hospital bedy two bodies, covered in a white sheet from head to toe...


    E almost fell to her knees, but Samuel caught her in time.


    She didn''t have the courage to go and verify whether they were her parents.


    "E, go and have ast look at them. They''ll be put into the morgue soon." Eason looked at his


    younger sister, red-eyed, whispering hoarsely, sounding ten years older.


    E shook her head. She wouldn''t go. "They are not... Not my parents....I will not...." With that said, she


    pushed Samuel away and rushed to the door.


    "E Bo!" Samuel raised his voice, and shouted at her, which made E stop. Sheid her trembling


    hands on the knob, but found that she couldn''t bring herself to open the door.


    Samuel came over, and gently led her back to the hospital bed. "You don''t even want to say a final


    farewell to your parents? Do you want to be an unfilial daughter?" Samuel spoke to E while removing


    the white sheet.


    E saw Jenny''s face first.


    She looked abnormally pale. E noticed the scratches, and dried blood on Jenny''s face.


    "Mother!" E copsed on top of Jenny. She cried, and shook her mother vigorously.


    Samuel pulled her back and locked her in his arms. "E, don''t cry."


    E cried for a long time. When her sobbing had reduced to sniffles, Samuel unveiled the other body. It


    was Richard, her father.


    The shock of seeing her parents was too much for E to bear. Darkness shed before her eyes, and


    she fell.


    "E? E!" Samuel hurriedly picked up the unconscious E, and rushed outside.


    Eason followed, watching Samuel running down the corridor, shouting, "Doctor! Doctor!"


    Fortunately, E had only fainted. It was not very serious.


    Samuel and Eason sat together on a bench in the hallway. It looked like all life had drained from Eason.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What happened to mother and father?"


    Eason pulled his hair, and repeated what the police said, "ident on the road...collision with a big


    truck...They... died instantly."


    Eason was so angry, he felt like he could kill the truck driver.


    "Drunk driving? Or¡­ "


    Eason shook his head. "The police are still investigating. I haven''t been informed yet."


    Over the next few days, Eason and E spent every minute at Bo''s House, attending to their parents''


    bodies.


    Samuel also tried his hardest toe over to help Eason handle funeral rituals.


    The culprit had been arrested, and police had concluded their investigation with the cause being drunk


    driving.


    It was hard to remain angry with the driver. He was raising two children. Eason didn''t im for


    By the seventh day, all family members and rtives hade to show their respect. Many who were


    not well connected with the family, also attended the funeral rituals to show their respect for Eason and


    Samuel.


    E had been kneeling in front of her parents'' portrait, watching peoplee and go, numbly nodding


    in response to their condolences.


    Melody, Vincent, and Vi also came. They brought Jerry with them. E got emotional when she saw


    her son.


    "Don''t be too sad, child. Your parents would not have wanted you to suffer." Melodyforted E.


    This poor girl...


    "Yes, grandmother, I see." Samuel had told her that too.


    Although Vi was sympathetic to E''s plight, she hadn''t wanted Jerry toe. After a few minutes,


    she took Jerry from E''s arms, "Jerry and I will be outside."


    Jerry was E''s onlyfort now. She didn''t let go, "Mother, let him be with me for a while, I''ll bring him


    to youter."


    "Jerry is so young...I don''t want anything sinister to haunt him."


    "Vi Yang!" Shouted Vincent, "What the heck are you talking about?"


    Vi stared at him in disbelief. Was she wrong? Although unhappy, she dare not refute Vincent. Vi


    left the mourning hall.


    E could not believe what Vi had implied. She now lost all respect for her mother-inw...


    Vincent was a little embarrassed. He tried to exin to E, "E, Vi has different beliefs. Please


    forgive her." His wife was generally okay, but she didn''t know how to talk to people.


    E tried to smile, "Sure, father." Then she watched Vincent take Melody''s arm, and lead her out of the


    mourning hall.


    A man appeared at the door. He was dressed in a ck suit and a ck shirt.


    He put a bouquet of white chrysanthemums in front of the portrait, and bowed respectfully three times.


    "Sum." E was so touched by his act. She greeted him. Since her parents passing, Sum had called


    frequently tofort her. She was deeply grateful.

 Chapter 69 She Must Win Back Samuels Love

    Chapter 69 She Must Win Back Samuel''s Love


    Sum walked up to E, slightly teasing Jerry in her arms. "E, just deal with your parents'' funeral.


    Don''t worry about thepany. You can go to work at any time."


    "My wife is not going to work. We''ll take this time as unpaid work" said Samuel. He was greeting the


    guests at the front entrance. When he heard that Sum was already here, Samuel wondered where did


    Sum enter?the house. Why didn''t he see Suming in?


    Looking at Samuel, E said with a little embarrassment in her voice: "Thank you, Mr. Su. I''ll go back to


    work after this brief period of time." Samuel was about to divorce her. If they divorced, she had to work,


    so that she could afford to live independently. Therefore, she must not take this job lightly.


    Samuel walked up to her and took Jerry from her, then looked at their son and said: "Honey, I know you


    feel bad. Be good. I''ll raise you and our son."


    People came in and out of the mourning hall, looking at the situation here with curious eyes. Are these


    three people the main protagonists of thetest circting gossip?


    E was not in the mood to bicker with or to fight against Samuel, she simply replied, "Mr. Su, we will


    speak soon"


    "OK." Sum soon left after saying goodbye to them.


    During all this time, there seemed to be a disturbance outside. The newers were Harry, L,


    Chuck and Daisy.


    Eason came in with them. L hugged E, who looked very pale, and said: "E, it''s all going to be all


    right."


    Daisy also walked to her and said: "E, don''t be sad."


    Theirfort made E''s eyes turn red with tears.


    Samuel took out the handkerchief in his pocket and wiped her tears: "Don''t cry." E had been crying


    for all these days. He really started wandering whether this woman was made out of water.


    E took over the handkerchief from his hand and nodded her head. Man''s fate is as uncertain as the


    weather. These general principles are widely known, but it isn''t really easy to face the reality.


    The four people bowed to Richard and Jenny''s portrait, and left after talking for a while.


    When Melody''s party left, Vi came over and was just about to leave with Jerry.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    E was feeling bad and wanted her son to be with her: "Mother, Jerry stays with me today."


    "No way!" Vi said loudly, looking at E in disbelief.


    Samuel was talking with a guest, and after he heard Vi''s voice he immediately rushed to them.


    "Mother, what are you doing. There are still guests here." Samuel wrinkled his brows.


    Vi knew that her son had hated this woman recently. She pointed at E and said: "Her parents just


    died, and Jerry is so young. What if he sees something unclean?"


    E felt so angry after hearing her speaking those words that she wished she wouldn''t have to speak


    with Vi anymore.


    "Mother! Jerry can be anywhere he wants to be. Why are you being so superstitious?" Samuel


    reprimanded her, and dragged her out of the mourning hall.


    They soon disappeared from E''s eyesight. Looking at the tablet and the portrait of her parents, E


    felt even more confused.


    Her mother-inw didn''t like her, and her husband wanted to divorce her. What should she do now...


    Tears streamed down her face, and a chubby little hand covered her eyes. "Mom, Mom, yah yah yah."


    Jerry suddenly called her mum, which surprised her.


    "Son, are you just calling me mum? Say it again." Jerry called mum before, but not as clear as he did


    now.


    Jerry''s little hand continued to wave in front of her eyes. E wondered if he was indeed wiping off her


    tears.


    She wiped her tears in surprise, and talked to her son: "Good boy. Call me mum."


    Jerry showed his three or four lovely teeth, looked at E, and spoke clearly: "Mum..."


    E kissed his face in excitement. She was now so happy that her son had called her mum.


    "Father, mother, did you see it? Jerry called me mum. If you were destined to leave, why didn''t you wait


    until brother married a wife and had a baby, and Jerry called you grandpa and grandma..."


    In the evening, E had nned to live at home. But Eason rejected her, and asked Samuel to take


    them away.


    The three of them went back to the Royal Mansion. Samuel went to his study after taking a shower.


    E slept on the bunk bed in the baby''s room with her son. Looking at the sleeping baby, E began to


    be lost in deep thought.


    Her parents had suddenly just left the world, and she felt she lost everything. Her brother lived abroad


    for most of the time. If Samuel divorced her, she would be left all by herself.


    She made up her mind and decided to try to win back Samuel''s love.


    It was now gettingte. Samuel went back to the bedroom after finishing all the work.


    The bedroom was empty. Samuel opened the door of the baby''s room. In the dim light, he saw that the


    two of them, mother and son, were sound asleep together.


    Sitting next to them for a while, Samuel didn''t want to break this harmony and went back to the


    bedroom.


    As he had an important case, Samuel got up early in the morning.


    Aftering downstairs in the morning, he found out that someone had got up even earlier than he.


    Jerry was biting on one of his toys on the nket in the living room, and Joy Liu was watching him.


    In the kitchen, E fried an egg, and was about to heat up the milk. Seeing Samuel, she said: "Samuel,


    wait a minute. Breakfast?will be ready soon."


    Samuel looked at his watch and found that time was running short. He had to go to thepany as


    soon as possible: "No, thank you. I''m in a hurry. Help yourself." The he kissed Jerry and left the vi in


    a hurry.


    E looked at the heart-shaped egg in the te, her eyes turning red and filling up with tears. She put


    the milk back into the fridge and ate the fried egg.


    E was bored at home in the morning, and so decided to take her son to the shopping mall and buy


    some things needed in the house.


    SLD Mall


    E parked her car and walked into the mall with her son in her arms.


    Floor 1 of the Mall


    Two women wearing high heels walked towards the boutique: "Catherine, are you a kid? Why do you


    have to ask me to shop with you?" Emma was dragged into a boutique, looking extremely reluctant.


    "I have to go to thepany soon, but it won''t take long." Catherine saw a sky-blue key chain that?had


    a crystal dolphin with diamonds in it.


    She had just stretched her right arm and the key chain was immediately taken away by someone else.


    She turned her head and saw a familiar person. This woman wearing a white woolen coat and holding


    a baby was E! Catherine and her sister sneered. How small the world could be!


    "Miss Bo, what a coincidence!" said Catherine with a mocking tone.


    E looked at the two sisters with indifference and avoided talking to them as she was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 70 Are You Two People Looking for Trouble

    Chapter 70 Are You Two People Looking for Trouble


    She held the key buckle in her hand to catch her son''s attention. Then they turned to somece else.


    Being ignored, the two sisters looked at each other with anger in their eyes.


    Emma took a few steps forward to stop E, saying: "Kevin, give me a hug." Jerry looked at Emma with


    goggled eyes and didn''t seem to react at all at her words, which made Emma somewhat embarrassed.


    Noticing that she was friendly to her son, E began to talk to her: "I am sorry Miss Gu, my son does


    not y with strangers." Then she moved pass Emma to leave.


    However, Emma was so angry at the sight of E that she had no intention of letting her go just yet.


    She took Jerry from E directly and without permission. Looking at him kindly, Emma started: "Kevin,


    your father and mother will soon get divorced, and I will be your new mother." She kissed him after


    saying her words.


    Jerry looked nkly at her, without any expression and reaction whatsoever. Emma thought in her


    heart whether E had given birth to an idiot. He remained uninterested to everything and everyone.


    Really, no reaction at all? Emma had identall hurt him and Jerry began to cry loudly in seconds.


    E was in pain and eager to take the son, but Emma refused to give him back. Catherine looked


    around and found that the tall cabs happened to block the camera.


    She also came over and took Jerry to herself. The two sisters hugged Jerry each in turns, refusing to


    give him back to E.


    The chaos had attracted the shopping guide to see what''s had happened. But she was too busy and


    just left after taking a brief look.


    E was now angry:. "You two are looking for some trouble, aren''t you?" Jerry cried louder and louder


    while E couldn''t take him back.


    "Yes. Last time you made me allergic. Now that you are here, let''s settle this." Emma pinched Jerry''s


    ass for several times until she could feel good.


    Watching her son cry more and more relentless, E grabbed the key buckle from Jerry''s hand?and


    furiously threw it into Emma''s face.


    "Ah!"


    Emma felt hurt and nearly threw Jerry to the ground, E hurried forward and caught his son just in


    time.


    Then E walked away without hesitation.


    What happened here had already attracted lots of onlookers. E forced her way out of the crowd,


    coaxed?her crying son, and walked out of the shop.


    Catherine, having no time to care for Emma, went after E immediately, "Stop! E! You cannot leave


    just yet." Jerry was still crying, ignoring his mother''s efforts to try andfort him.


    Feeling hurt and furious, E coldly replied to Catherine, "Fuck off!"


    ''Nothing good everes out of running into these two women.'' E wiped out Jerry''s tears in


    concern. She doubted whether Emma had done something bad to her son, otherwise Jerry wouldn''t


    have cried so loud.


    Normally, Jerry was not a crying boy. She couldn''t figure out why her son was now so sad and couldn''t


    stop crying.


    E broke free from Catherine''s grasp and wanted to stay away from the two sisters as far away as


    possible.


    Caught off guard by E''s sudden movements, Catherine stumbled backwards and her belly collided


    into the fence nearby.


    By the time she recovered from the pain inflicted by the collision, E had long gone with her son.


    Catherine clenched her teeth and red back at her, "E, you won''t get away with this!"


    Emma''s face was hurt by the diamond on the dolphin. She paid for the loss of the dolphin in the


    boutique and went to the hospital to get treated for her face wound.


    In Samuel''sw firm.


    Catherine went straight in Samuel''s office after Anna reported what had happened.


    Samuel had just finished a court case and was studying an international case at that moment.


    "Mr. Shao." Catherine took a deep breath and covered her stomach with the palm of her hands,


    although it was not painful at all. She looked at the man in front of her with an aggrieved expression,


    her heart jumping faster and faster in her chest.


    Samuel raised his head and looked at her without expression and words.


    Samuel, your wife has gone too far. My sister and I must sue her. Catherine took a deep breath and


    said these words in a determined way.


    Hearing the name of E, Samuel put down the pen and asked: "What''s happened?"


    "My sister and I met E in the shopping mall. My sister just wanted to hug her baby and out of blue,


    E threw the key buckle into Emma''s face. She wanted to leave after hurting Emma. So I stopped her


    for an apology. However, she pushed me to the fence nearby and my stomach is still aching even now!"


    Catherine was now peevish as she spoke thesest words.


    "My sister and I met E in the shopping mall. My sister just wanted to hug her baby while she threw


    the key buckle straight into Emma''s face. How is Emma now?"


    Catherine was unhappy to hear that Samuel was sorry for E, saying: " My sister was hurt by the


    diamond in the key buckle and has already taken treatment for ther wounds in the hospital."


    "Em, Miss Gu, I am very sorry. I will make my wife apologize to you face to face. I will alsopensate


    you for all the medical bills." ''What happened to the woman?'' ''Did she hurt the innocent casually, just


    because she was in a bad mood?''


    After getting his assurance, Catherine stoppedining further as she didn''t want to raise his


    suspicion. She bit her lower lip tightly, nodded her head and left the office.


    After Catherine left the office, Samuel lit a cigarette, and it was at the moment that his phone rang.


    What showe up on the phone disy made Samuel feel somewhat uneasy. He answered the phone


    just before the ring was about to end.


    "Samuel." Emma said softly over the phone.


    "Hum?"


    "Did Auntie say that... you will get a divorce with E and I am to spend more time with Jerry so that we


    might bond" Emma stopped without finishing her words because Samuel didn''t say anything over the


    phone. She felt embarrassed.


    "How is your face?" He never knew his mother could be so meddlesome.


    Emma was so happy to hear that he was concerned about her. She took a deep breath and started to


    speak out her true intentions?over the phone "Sam, I had already taken the medicine... I just wanted to


    hug Jerry. E was annoyed by Jerry''s crying and pinched Jerry in the butt. How could you sleep easy


    knowing that your son is with that cruel woman?"


    Pinch the baby? After hearing her words, Samuel stubbed out cigarette butt hard in the ashtray.


    "Emma, be careful with your words! Do you need me to teach you?"


    "Sam, don''t you know me at all?" Emma''s unhappy voice reminded Samuel of E''s previous lie.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Yes, Emma never lied to him while E...


    "I already knew it and will investigate this matter at once. If it is indeed E''s fault, I will bring her to you


    to apologize for what she did." Samuel closed the file and turned off theputer. He would never


    allow anyone to hurt his son. Even if she was his mother!


    "Sam, I will wait for your call." Emma hung up the phone.


    At the Royal Valley Mansion


    E told Joy Liu to send her stuff in the trunk to her room upstairs. She took Jerry, who was already


    starting to cry himself off to sleep, to the baby''s room.

 Chapter 71 She’s Lost It

    Chapter 71 She¡¯s Lost It


    Gazing at her sleeping son, E fell into a daze, holding her cheeks in her hands.


    Why had Jerry been crying? DIdn''t he like Emma? No, it couldn''t be that. He hadn''t cried when Emma


    held him at the old house thest time.


    Suddenly, the door of the baby''s room was opened from outside. Surprised, E stared at the man in


    the doorway.


    She nced at her cell phone. It was just about 12 o''clock. ''Had he returned home for lunch?''


    "Samuel¡­" She stood up and began to walk towards him. After entering the room with a few heavy


    steps, Samuel walked directly to his son''s crib.


    Ignoring E, he pulled the child''s clothing down to have a look at him.


    From the front, baby Jerry seemed fine. However, as Samuel turned him over and pulled down his


    freshly-changed diaper, he was shocked to find arge bruise on his son.


    By the look of it, Catherine seemed to be telling the truth. As expected, Emma had told the truth.


    E noticing the bruise for the first time, finally understood why the child had been crying so insistently.


    ''Emma had pinched my son! How heartless! How could she dare hurt a child.'' thought E.


    "I''m going to pinch your whole body!" Gnashing her teeth in anger, E went to her son and moved to


    pick him up.


    "Liar!" Samuel''s single utterance caused E shudder and stop.


    With a bad feeling in her stomach, E felt her skin crawling as she saw at the icy-coldness in Samuel''s


    eyes.


    "Samuel, what are you talking about?" She seemed to have heard Samuel calling her a liar.


    Seeing honest confusion on her face, Samuel almost believed her again.


    "E, where did this bruisee from?" The question was rhetoric. Samuel just wanted to hear her


    exin herself.


    Seeing his expression, E was bing worried. Emma and her sister must have been spreading


    lies behind her back.


    "Samuel, I did not hurt Jerry! It must have been Emma! Jerry wasn''t crying when she first came over,


    but a little whileter, I couldn''t get him to stop."


    "Enough.." Having been betrayed by her before, Samuel no longer had any faith in E.


    Listening to her hurried exnation, Samuel felt only that she was making an excuse.


    At that moment, E felt her heart drop. Then she frowned. "If you were never going to believe me, why


    did you even ask?" She was shocked that Samuel had believed the sisters.


    Samuel picked up the sleeping child and walked towards the bedroom door.


    "Samuel, what are you doing?" Anxiously, E stood in front of Samuel. ''Where is he trying to take the


    boy?''


    Samuel looked at her coldly. "This is child abuse! If you don''t want me to press charges, then get out of


    the way now!" Child abuse not being his legal forte, Samuel was uncertain of the exact process for


    determining abuse, though he knew he could at least press charges for wounding with intent.


    Child abuse? E stared at Samuel in disbelief. "Samuel, are you stupid? He''s my son. How could I


    ever do something like that? You''re crazy!"


    E''s rebuke made Samuel feel gloomy. "I know that the death of your mother and father was a terrible


    shock. I will ask my grandmother to look after Jerry for the short term. It would be better if you don''t see


    him for now." With this, Samuel pushed E aside and walked out the door.


    E felt frozen to the floor and watched silently as Samuel walked away. Was this somehow rted to


    the divorce?


    Regaining herposure, she quickly ran after him and caught up to him. "Samuel, you can''t do this!"


    He is my son, and he needs me!"


    "E, it''s only for a few days. I will not keep him away forever. You just need time to deal with all this


    pain." Samuel looked away from her and kept moving.


    Samuel seemed to be implying that E had lost her grip on reality following the death of her mother


    and father. Did he think she had abused her own son because of this?


    Well the pain was real, that was true. Losing her mother and father had been a crushing blow to E.


    But she had pulled herself together! Those two damn sisters. In her moment of suffering, they had


    whispered gossip in his ears.


    "If you take Jerry, I will get Emma in trouble!" After all, it was her fault that Samuel was trying to take


    Jerry away!


    "E¡­" "You''re hysterical!" Come with me to apologize to Catherine and Emma this afternoon. Samuel


    moved around her and went down the staircase.


    E hurried behind him, but was careful in the staircase with Samuel and Jerry. E stopped Samuel


    for a third time after they arrived on the first floor.


    "Samuel.. Samuel, please. I will apologize to Emma and Catherine, just let me have my son.. Please.."


    E''s eyes were red and swollen. But she could tolerate this injustice, even it was only for her son.


    Samuel was disappointing her.


    "I told you that after a few days, I will let you see Jerry again." Samuel gave E a final, solemn look,


    adjusted the sleeping child on his shoulder and left the vi alongside Joy.


    The front door was closed and E could not help but burst into tears.


    When Samuel returned from the old house, he found the home deserted. Where had he gone?


    He tried her phone, but the call went immediately to answering machine. Samuel suddenly felt worried.


    He began to worry that perhaps he had been too hard on her and that she might do something stupid


    again.


    Samuel drove around looking for E, but as night began to fall, he still hadn''t found any trace of her.


    Pulling off to the side of the road, Samuel slowly smoked a cigarette. The smoke rose slowly, softly


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    enveloping his outline against the setting sun.


    Abruptly, Samuel''s phone rang. He quickly put out his cigarette and picked up the phone. It was Anna.


    "Hi."


    "Mr. Shao¡­" Anna seemed to pause unnaturally long.


    Samuel prodded her to speak. "Yes, please go ahead." Impatiently, Samuel ran his hands through his


    hair. Where on earth was E?


    Anna cleared her throat before rying the message she had just received. "E just went to a bar..


    and.. Well, she fought Emma."


    Samuel felt a sudden, sharp pain in his temples.


    Samuel stood silently for a few moments before speaking. Just as Anna was beginning to wonder


    whether the call had disconnected, he spoke. "Which bar?"


    After punching the address into his GPS, Samuel drove his Porsche quickly down an empty road


    towards the Twilight Bar.


    This woman.. She was always causing problems. How could she actually fight with someone else?


    At the Twilight Bar.


    The whole bar was smashed to pieces. Triumphant, E stood in the middle of the bar surrounded by a


    group of strangers. She stood looking down on another woman.


    Emma was crouched on the ground. Her hair was a mess of tangles, and he clothes were ripped to


    shreds. Her silk stockings were torn and one of the heels was missing from her designer shoes.


    E pulled a stool in front of Emma and sat down. "Emma, apologize to me.. NOW!"

 Chapter 72 Just Like A Female Mafia Boss

    Chapter 72 Just Like A Female Mafia Boss


    Did Samuel dream of E demanding an apology from Emma? Keep dreaming! Don''t mistake a tiger to


    be a cat because it hasn''t roared at you yet.


    Emma rubbed her sore cheek. When she thought back to that moment, every nerve in Emma''s body


    was filled with hatred. "E, who do you think you are? How dare you ask me to apologize!" Emma had


    always despised the woman in front of her. She had been so desperate to gain Samuel''s love!


    "It''s alright, Monkey. Keep beating her!" E crossed her arms, and looked scornfully at the sharp-


    tongued Emma. She would surely beat her till Emma apologized!


    Monkey, along with a few men with short multicolored hair, kept moving forward. As soon as he raised


    his hand, he heard someone shouting, "Stop!" A cold voice came from behind them.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Emma immediately changed her expression from angry to pitiful. But E sat


    on her chair proudly, just like a female mafia boss.


    "Samuel, help me." A soft voice pleaded with Samuel. Looking at Emma, he thought E had gone too


    far.


    Samuel coolly looked at the calm woman, and then walked straight towards Emma.


    "Stop! Don''t touch her. I haven''t taught Emma her lesson yet!" Now that Samuel had seen Emma like


    this, all angry and vengeful, she didn''t feel the need to pretend to be gentle.


    Samuel, who had pulled his hand out of his pocket to help Emma, stopped midway. At E''s tone, his


    eyes filled with anger.


    So he turned around, and went towards E.


    He nced at the people around her and frowned. When did she associate with people like these?


    "Come back home." Samuel ordered coldly. He could settle the situation at home in private!


    E pushed Samuel away and raised her voice, "Why should I go home? I''m gonna beat your mistress


    to death!" Emma had be her archenemy.


    The onlookers, hearing what E said, suddenly realized that the woman on the ground was Samuel''s


    mistress!


    However, this mistress did have taste, for she had attached herself to a handsome and stylish man.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Samuel''s anger rose, and he pulled E from her chair violently. Caught off guard by Samuel''s sudden


    move, E fell down into his arms.


    His smell calmed her, and her anger died instantly.


    "I have said this before. If anyone in this love triangle is a mistress, it would be you, not Emma..."


    Samuel whispered in E''s ear.


    E''s heart froze. How she have forgotten that? Why did she expect him to value her over Emma? She


    recalled Samuel saying this to her on the day she had given birth to his son...


    Enraged, E thrust Samuel aside and rushed at Emma. Before Samuel could catch her, E lifted


    Emma''s chin with her left hand, and raised her right hand.


    The sound of a p quietened the room. Everyone looked at the two women, aghast by E''s actions.


    "Ahh!" Emma screamed painfully.


    E had surprised them all with her fierceness. She was openly confronting the mistress in a bar. Such


    a strong girl!


    Wanting to end this drama, Samuel went over to E.


    As E struggled against Samuel''s grip, another strong arm held her hand.


    She looked over with confusion. "Sum?" Why would he be here?


    Sum pulled E towards him, and smiled devilishly. "Let it out, E. I have your back."


    ...


    Sum''s words surprised E. She had felt so alone. And now that she had some support, tears filled her


    eyes.


    She admitted that Sum''s words had really touched her. Especially under the conditions; her husband


    was protecting his mistress instead of supporting his wife. E pushed Samuel away, and threw herself


    into Sum''s arms, in her husband''s presence.


    Sum was surprised but he quickly wrapped E in a big hug.


    This confrontation couldn''t have been weirder. What was going on here? First, Samuel was protecting


    his mistress.


    And now, Samuel''s wife was throwing herself into another man''s arms in front of her husband... Samuel


    waspletely embarrassed by his wife''s actions.


    He clenched his hands into fists, and pulled E back from Sum''s arms.


    "My sweet wife, you are so naughty." Although Samuel spoke lovingly, E noted the subtle warning.


    He even went as far as to touch E''s long hair.


    Emma looked on at the scene unfolding before her. She was jealous. Herpanion helped her up


    from the ground.


    E pped Samuel''s hand off, and prepared to embrace Sum again. Samuel was trying to control his


    anger. He didn''t want to address private issues in front of all these people. He tried holding E''s hand


    as tightly as possible to prevent her from running to Sum.


    He signaled to a waiter. Samuel handed the waiter a stack of money, and a business card from his


    wallet. "Take Miss Gu to the hospital. Estimate other losses, and call me."


    E was no longer struggling. She looked at money he was offering the waiter. She snatched it and


    shook it at Emma. "Not even a penny of my husband''s money will be spent on another woman!"


    Regardless of Emma''s pale face, she put the money into her own pocket, and hugged Sum for the third


    time.


    Samuel had had enough. He grabbed E by her wrist, lifted her in his arms, and headed for the bar


    door.


    "Samuel, let me go!" E''s protests could be heard even after she and Samuel had left the bar.


    Sum watched the two leave, and remembered the feeling of E throwing herself at him. He was in a


    good mood.


    Then he looked at Emma. "Shall we talk, Miss Gu?" In order to get E back, Sum had would have to


    put aside his hatred for this woman who had hurt E.


    "I have nothing to talk about with you." Emma said to Sum while nursing her bruised face. E, you


    shameless cunt. She must get rid of E one day!


    Sum saw the hatred in her eyes, and smiled. "Aren''t you hooked on Samuel? And I am in love with


    E. So..."


    An hourter, Emma was in a good mood. She had left the bar with herpanion, and was on her


    way to the hospital.


    The Royal Mansion


    Samuel mmed the door after pulling E from the car without mercy.


    "Let go of me!" E shouted with rage.


    Samuel stared at her coldly, which made E shut her mouth at once.


    In the corridor of the second floor, E was still being pulled by the man. "Samuel, give me my son!"


    E nearly cried.


    The man suddenly stopped and looked at her. His eyes shed evilly. "You want a child?"


    E didn''t understand his hidden meaning, so she nodded. "Yes!" How could she give up her son?


    "That''s easy. We can make another child!" The man dragged the blushing woman into the bedroom.


    "Hey! I mean my baby, Jerry. Can''t you understand?" E shouted at the man who was taking off his


    coat.


    Samuel hung his suit on the hanger. He loosened his tie, and looked at her expressionlessly. "I don''t


    understand. Tell me, how should I settle this mess you made?"


    Remembering the past, from the time E had started work at Sum''spany, she was always with


    him.

 Chapter 73 Like A Father Protecting His Kid

    Chapter 73 Like A Father Protecting His Kid


    Not only had she struck Emma, she had abused her son, and hurt innocent Catherine. Tonight, she had


    thrown herself into other man''s arms in front of him¡­¡­


    ''E, you are in so much trouble!'' Samuel thought as he remembered all her unwanted behaviors. He


    red at this stubborn little woman in front of him. Hot with anger, he threw his tie to the couch.


    Before he had married E, Samuel was a witty and engrossing man who had rarely gotten angry.


    Though changed by this wretched marriage, he had had never lost his temper.


    But now, his irritation had overwhelmed E. She was confused and lost.


    Never mind, she could stay away from the angry man, even it was only for a while.


    E rushed to the bedroom door as Samuel threw his shirt to the couch.


    However, she could not outrun Samuel.


    As soon as she had one foot out the door, Samuel caught her coat and pulled her inside.


    To disengage herself from his grip, she took off the coat.


    Samuel dropped the coat, and followed her.


    She had been so close to the stairwell when he engulfed her in his vice-like grip.


    "Still want to run away?" His dangerous voice echoed in her ears, sending a chill down E''s spine.


    Samuel was being horrible!


    She froze as he spun her around, and hoisted her onto his shoulder.


    "Ah!" "Samuel, leave me alone......" she cried as she banged her hands on his back. As a wave of


    dizziness washed over her, Her handscked the strength to continue their assault.


    Samuel felt a sudden stiffness in her body, as he threw her onto the bed.


    E waspletely surprised by the fall, and stayed still for a while.


    Samuel gripped her again.


    "Tell me, how should I punish you?" Samuel held her hands over her head, and pinched her cheeks in


    warning.


    "How dare you punish me, I did nothing wrong!" E was telling the truth, though Samuel attributed her


    behavior to stubbornness.


    Had he been too nice to E? Was it his fault that she could not understand that she should not hurt


    Emma again and again?


    He bit her lips. The hurting E groaned in pain, and struggled in vain. She kicked her feet, but he


    caught her foot in the mid-air with ease.


    His rudeness kindled her anger: "Damn you! If you pity Emma so much, then go to her!"


    But her words only instigated Samuel to behave worse. His eyes burned with excitement, and crudely,


    he pressed his lips to hers.


    ...


    They said nothing the whole night.


    The next day, feeling refreshed, Samuel showed up at the office with teethmarks on his neck. These


    marks sparked discussions across the office.


    "Isn''t it true Mr. Shao and his wife don''t get on well?"


    "Or maybe Mr. Shao has another woman?"


    "It could be true. I heard there was a fight at the Muse Bar. Mrs. Shao was involved!"


    "Really? And then?"


    "Then it is said Mrs. Shao hit Mr. Shao''s mistress, and Mr. Shao showed up, and took Mrs. Shao away."


    "Really?" "Mistress?" "Who is she?"


    "I don''t know, the news is iplete, no one dares to spread gossip."


    Catherine''s face clouded as she heard her colleagues'' discussions. How could she not know about


    yesterday? She coughed loudly to stop their talk. The crowd returned to their work areas as soon as


    she appeared.


    Catherine held the indictment tightly in her hand, and pressed the lift button for the 68th floor.


    Catherine stepped into Samuel''s office after Anna checked with him.


    Seeing Samuel''s neck, her mind went nk. Her heart ached, and the feeling spread throughout her


    body.


    "Miss Gu." Samuelid down his pen, and carefully watched the woman in front of him, not paying any


    notice to his neck marks or the gossip by others.


    Catherine forced herself to put the indictment before him.


    "INDICTMENT" was written on top of the page in big font, along with the two names, Catherine and


    Emma. This made Samuel frown.


    He knew what they wanted, even before he had opened the document.


    "Go ahead, tell me your terms." He put the indictment aside.


    His index finger and middle finger tapped on the table while he waited for her response.


    The fact that Samuel was quick to spot her motives stirred her admiration for him.


    "Divorce E¡­¡­ and marry my sister." As she spoke, she watched Samuel''s reactions intently, Seeing


    his hand pause, and his eyes narrowing as he red at her.


    Shocked by his reaction, Catherine spoke, "I really don''t know what you are thinking. Why do you keep


    hurting my sister again and again for that insidious woman?"


    "My marriage is none of your business. Miss Gu, just because I asked for your terms doesn''t mean I


    am not confident I will win the case. I simply am in no mood to deal with something so trivial! You know


    what I mean." said Samuel in a low and dry tone, leaving Catherine biting her lower lip.


    For a second, she felt she had overreached. Samuel was a very sessful internationalwyer. He


    could win any case he worked on!


    "I''ve punished E. If there were any unintentional offenses, please forgive her." As for their marriage, it


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    would depend on E''s behavior in the future. He would again consider a divorce if she was still


    childish enough to do the wrong things.


    To Catherine, Samuel was protecting this woman just like a parent would protect their child.


    A wry smile spread across her lips. She envied E¡­¡­


    E trapped him into sleeping with her, and finally got his protection. Would Samuel be so good to her,


    if she had done the same?


    "So you think your apology can make up for my sister being humiliated and hit?" Catherine tore the


    indictment in his face.


    Samuel looked at the shreds of paper in the bin and eximed, "We''ll meet Emma, and I''ll make E


    apologize to her."


    Come to think of it, E is like a kid who always got into trouble, and made Samuel, a parent-like


    husband, to apologize on her behalf¡­¡­


    "So, then, solve it with my sister. I''ll no longer get involved." Catherine turned around, and left his office.


    Samuel watched the door close. Then he took a cigarette out of its pack, and lit it, And thought about


    the woman. What did she mean to do? What was her motive?


    At the Royal Valley Mansion


    1:00 PM


    The woman lying on the queen-size bed turned over. "Ouch!" It hurt!


    E silently cursed Samuel for the thousandth time.

 Chapter 74 How Could She Look Like Ella So Much

    Chapter 74 How Could She Look Like E So Much


    Couldn''t this heartless man show a little mercy? Did it matter that she was not the one he loved? She


    was a woman. Did that mean that he could not show tenderness to other women?


    Her husband didn''t trust her and punished her for another woman.


    She felt she shouldn''t be med for raising a fuss! Perhaps she shouldn''t make things easy for


    Samuel!


    She tried to move but couldn''t get up at all! E picked up her cell phone that had been on the bedside


    table and called Monkey.


    "Hello, E, what''s the matter?" He was wondering why E had not answered his call several times


    the previous day.


    E sighed. Even her friend cared for her more than her husband.


    "Yeah, fine, I''m not dead. How about you?" If Monkey weren''t in Country C because of a business trip,


    she would have to find someone to help her cope with Emma.


    Hearing that she was okay, Monkey felt relieved, "We are also fine. I heard that yesterday someone


    called the police. But the policemen were sent away as soon as they arrived. Was your husband


    involved?


    Could it have been Samuel? E was not sure either. "Are you free tonight?" She wanted to take


    action.


    "Hmm... You want to do it again?" Monkey thought that it sounded like she wanted to.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    E giggled, "Nice, you know me well." She had dealt with Emma, and now, it was Catherine''s turn.


    She wouldn''t let Catherine pass.


    Monkey promised without asking any questions, "No problem. Give me the address. I will bring my


    friends at night. Monkey was not nice to everyone. Back in high school, E often engaged in gang


    fights for him.


    "You are a good friend! But...It all depends. I will call you tonight!" She was not familiar with Catherine''s


    schedule. So she could only start after knowing all the information.


    "Okay, call me anytime!"


    "OK." E hung up the phone and opened Weibo scanning yesterday''s news. Fortunately, there was


    none about the incidentst night. Was it because the people in the bar didn''t know them or, had


    someone removed the news?


    That was not important as long as there wasn''t such news.


    Now, there was another thing that she needed to do. She struggled to get up. Her first stop would be


    the bathroom!


    Joy Liu heated lunch for E at noon. E ate quickly before leaving.


    She arrived at the motorbike market by taxi. E looked at the credit card in her hand. Samuel had


    given it to her. She hesitated for few seconds before finally entering the market.


    An hourter, Samuel received an alert on his phone, "Dear Customer! SL bank notifies you that you


    have spent 12 thousand..."


    E had this credit card. What did she buy with the money? Samuel was curious for a second but didn''t


    think about it further. He continued to work.


    After swiping the credit card, E roared out of the market on a white motorcycle.


    At Samuel''sw office, Anna knocked at the office door before entering. "Samuel, It''s time to meet the


    leader of the Fang''s Group."


    "Okay, I''ming." Samuel tidied up his table and went out with his briefcase.


    After leaving the office, Samuel and Anna headed for the parking lot. Anna sat at the driver''s seat,


    while Samuel sat at the passenger seat. He had documents to finish reading.


    At the crossing of Xinhua Road, 60 seconds before the traffic light turned green, Anna looked at her


    wrist watch. From the corner of her eye, she saw a shadow by the road.


    The woman on the motorbike wore a white woolen coat. She looked like E. How could that be?


    "Samuel, look at her. She is......"


    Samuel looked in the direction Anna was pointing at, and saw a woman wearing a helmet. Her white


    woolen coat looked familiar. She was also waiting for the traffic light to turn green.


    Seeing her riding on the super-powered motorcycle, Samuel''s face darkened. He picked up his phone


    and dialed a number.


    E removed her helmet when she heard her phone ring. She stuck her hand in her pocket and pulled


    out her phone.


    Samuel? Why was he calling? "Hello." She sounded a little angry.


    "Where are you?" Samuel saw her answering the phone, holding her helmet.


    "Me? I am home. How dare I go out without your permission?" E shook her leg while she answered


    him sarcastically.


    Samuelughed, "Turn around. On your left."


    E suddenly had a bad feeling. Holding her phone in astonishment, she turned.


    As expected, they made eye contact. My god! E almost throw her phone away!


    E''s face turned red since her lie had been caught.


    At this time, the light turned green and other drivers honked in annoyance.


    E put on her helmet, stepped on the gas, and roared forward.


    Samuel saw her riding away at high speed. He felt a throbbing at his temple.


    "Chase her!" The manmanded coolly, and thought about teaching her a lesson after catching up


    with her. Had she bought the motorcycle with his money?


    Anna looked at her watch confused, "But...Your appointment with the Fang''s Group......"


    "Change it to another day. Choose a suitable timeter."


    Anna speechlessly stepped on the gas, and followed the white shadow that had almost disappeared.


    Samuel and Anna struggled to keep up with E. They chased her down a straight road, not stopping


    for the changing traffic lights. However, E caught a break when the light for a right turn turned green.


    She managed to slip through, while the Porsche got stuck behind two cars.


    It was toote to turn. They had lost E.


    Samuel''s face darkenedpletely. What a dishonest woman! It seemed that yesterday''s punishment


    was not enough.


    "To Fang''s Group."


    Anna felt relieved upon hearing Samuel''s order.


    Seeing the familiar Porsche fail to catch up with her, E breathed a sigh of relief and slowed down


    gradually.


    She was doomed this time. She had lied to Samuel again. He would not let her get away with this.


    After struggling for a while, E decided to deal with Catherine first, and went back to the old house to


    spend more time with her kid.


    If Samuel wouldn''t let her enter the old house, she would beg grandmother to bring Jerry out and live in


    a rental house with him.


    Hum! That''s it! Having made a n, E started to worry about how to ask Catherine toe out.


    E spent the rest of her time wandering the downtown area. At night, she called Monkey.


    Having heard about Emma, Catherine would be defensive. So E nned to asked Catherine to a


    coffee shop.


    She begged Anna for Catherine''s number and then dialed the number.


    "Hello!" Catherine''s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    E felt nauseated and pouted, but still smiled, "Lawyer Gu, this is E."


    Catherine turned defensive as soon as she heard who was calling. "Why do you call me? What do you


    want?" Her tone totally changed.


    "Haha, I just want to ask you out for a cup of coffee and apologize to you. Pleasee." ''Bah, in what


    universe do I have to apologize to you?'' thought E in disgust. Nice try!


    After hearing E, Catherine''s first action was to mock her, "No, Your apologyes at too high a


    price, I can''t afford it." Apologize to her? Catherine hadn''t expected this.


    She remembered E''s rebellious nature, and felt as though she couldn''t trust her.

 Chapter 75 Setting The Trap

    Chapter 75 Setting The Trap


    Shit! E thought of her to be a shameless woman and ran out of patience.


    "Lawyer Gu, you are an employee at my husband''spany. We have to meet now and then. Would it


    hurt to be so generous as to amodate my request?" E''s tone turned hard due to her anger.


    Catherine remembered Samuel telling her that he would ask E to apologize. She didn''t argue any


    further, "Address." She remembered her pride and decided to act superior during the meeting.


    E felt hopeful, and her anger subsided. She smiled, "The Dominator on Shengli Road." This coffee


    shop had been set up by Harry for L. It was a small branch, and the main store was located in the


    New Area, far from here.


    Catherine remembered Emma''s beating in the bar and became cautious. Hearing that the coffee shop


    was in the downtown area, Catherine''s mind settled.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Okay, I will meet you there!" She hung up without saying anything further. E red at the phone.


    At the Dominator Coffee Shop, E took a seat by the door. The position was perfect; she could


    disappear quickly, and no one would notice.


    She asked for a cup of milk tea and sipped quietly. E was drinking thest of her tea, and Catherine


    still had not appeared.


    Seeing that an hour and a half had passed, E panicked. If Samuel did not find her in the vi, he


    would be very upset with her.


    He would ask questions and E would get into trouble.


    Two hours had passed when Catherine finally appeared.


    She wore a fashionable ck jacket and a tight ck skirt.


    E withheld her anger, smiled and waved at Catherine.


    Catherine saw E''s bright smile. She now understood why this woman appealed to Samuel.


    She was not only beautiful but also had the most brilliant and genuine smile...


    Catherine sat down opposite her. E watched in silence as Catherine ordered her drink.


    "Hurry up. I have no time." Catherine gulped her drink impatiently.


    E waved her hand, and the gesture made Catherine''s heart beat quicker. She knew she was in


    trouble. Catherine pretended to be calm and took her phone from her bag.


    What a damn bitch! Untrustworthy as expected! Catherine had expected as much from E and had


    hence, put Samuel''s number on speed dial before she left home.


    She re-dialed Samuel''s number and locked the screen. Suddenly she was rushed by several people.


    Regardless of whether or not the call had connected, Catherine shouted, "E, what are you gonna


    do? E..." And then Catherine found herself being dragged into a nearby alley by several guys.


    To prevent her from shouting again, Monkey covered her mouth.


    The cell phone fell to the floor, but E didn''t notice. She walked up to Catherine and kicked her.


    "Ah!" Catherine kept her hand over her heart and tried to calm herself. She was shaking. E was


    strong. ''E, wait and see! I will make you pay for your treachery!'' Catherine thought.


    "You and Emma! You''ve caused nothing but trouble for me." E grabbed Catherine''s chin and turned


    her face.


    Catherine red at the woman, "You act so proper in front of Samuel. So weak and helpless." Weak


    and helpless? Humph! "Instead, you are a bitch!"


    "Smack!" E had hit Catherine on her face, and continued to do so ruthlessly. "Even if I am a bitch, so


    what? You are in no position to call me that." This was the first time the two women were meeting, and


    E was bullying Catherine for no reason.


    "E, you cunt! You will not get away with this!" Catherine saw her phone light flickering before it went


    offpletely. She understood that Samuel had been listening and knew of her situation.


    Sure enough, E''s phone rang next.


    Seeing that Samuel was calling, E waved at Monkey, "Keep hitting her! p her face! Don''t be


    gentle!"


    Catherine found her mouth being covered. Then she felt several feet kicking her. She tried to scream


    but in vain.


    "Hi." E answered Samue''s phone peevishly. She was angry with him for disturbing her.


    "Let go of Catherine!" Samuel''s stony order bewildered E.


    How could he know what she was doing? E looked back at Catherine who was being beaten by


    several guys and felt confused.


    It dawned on her when she saw the cellphone on the ground.


    What a cunning woman! Had she called Samuel just before they dragged her out of the Coffee Shop?


    "Never!" E refused Samuel willfully. E wouldn''t leave her so easily, not after she had worked so


    hard to catch her.


    "E, do not make me repeat myself!" E heard the sound of a car engine purring to life.


    She knew Samuel wasing. There was no need to say more. She hung up the phone and slid it into


    her pocket.


    Samuel was too angry to say anything after she hung up. He dialed another number, "Locate the


    position of this phone number and send the detailed address to me!"


    E didn''t stop until Catherine was almost crippled.


    Catherine copsed to the ground in agony. She struggled, but it was painful.


    "Catherine, that was quite a feat. You called my husband. Does it hurt enough yet?" E kicked the


    phone to Catherine, "All right, you can call my husband again if you like. We are leaving now."


    E proudly left thene, apanied by the people who had helped her ambush Catherine.


    Seeing the leaving figures, Catherine bit her lower lip. Within a minute, the phone rang. It was


    Samuel...


    "Mr. Shao." Her voice was faint, and it unsettled him. What a silly girl E was! Was she going to kill


    Catherine?


    "I am in Shengli Road but I cannot see you. Where are you?" He had arrived at the Dominator. But why


    couldn''t they see each other?


    Catherine grimaced at the pain coursing through her, and repeated her location.


    She held the phone tightly, and waited.


    Samuel parked the car near the entrance of the Coffee Shop and then walked hurriedly to thene


    nearby. The alley''s entrance was obscured thus making it harder to find.


    Samuel''s heart sank when he saw the woman lying on the ground. E had gone too far this time!


    He took off his suit coat and covered the trembling woman. Her clothes were in tatters.


    "Did she ask them... to gang-rape you?" Samuel asked nervously as Catherine was in worse shape


    than Emma.


    He thought E was petnt. But to his surprise, she was cruel...


    Catherine cried hysterically as she fell into his arms, "Mr. Shao, please help me! E said... She said..."


    His heart turned cold as he saw Catherine tremble in fear.

 Chapter 76 I Dont Want A Divorce

    Chapter 76 I Don''t Want A Divorce


    "E said she would beat me every time she sees me...... That if shees across me on the street,


    she will let other men......" Catherine was too distraught to finish her sentences. The sound of soft


    crying filled the alley.


    Samuel''s face fell. He was going to push Catherine away, however, upon seeing her so miserable and


    hurt, he helped her up, and sent her to the hospital.


    It was midnight, Although E had locked her bedroom, she was too afraid to sleep.


    She tossed and turned in bed. Soon, she heard the sound of a car engine. E buried herself in the


    quilt.


    It''s ok, Samuel couldn''te in any way. Even he did, all she had done was beat up someone. Would


    Samuel beat her for that woman?


    The bedroom doorknob squeaked as it turned. The piercing sound disturbed the peaceful night. E


    became nervous.


    The knob turned several times more. However, the door didn''t open. Then it became quiet outside. E


    was relieved. The very next minute, she heard the sound of the door being kicked. It was so loud that


    E sat up in her bed.


    "Samuel..." He was...... kicking the door! How mad was he?


    The noise got louder as Samuel tried harder. With each kick, E''s heart beat wildly.


    After five or six kicks, Samuel, who was burning with anger, broke the fancy wood door.


    Suddenly, the bedroommp switched on. E closed her eyes from the harsh light.


    When she opened her eyes, Samuel was standing right beside her.


    The fury reflecting in Samuel''s eyes scared E to death.


    She flinched. She had only beaten someone. She couldn''t understand why Samuel would be so mad.


    Before she could figure it out, E felt her wrist being grabbed and her body being thrown to the floor.


    "Whoops!" Her waist and bottom hurt from the impact. "Samuel, you are going to hit me, your wife, for


    an irrelevant woman?" If so, it would break her heart.


    Before Samuel could even say a word or raise his hand, E was implying that he wasmitting


    domestic abuse.


    "E, I couldn''t imagine that you would be so bold!" Samuel squatted so that his eyes were at level with


    E''s. He held her jaw tight and lifted her face, forcing her to look at him.


    E had seen the icy look in Samuel''s eyes many times recently. Was she imagining it or was he


    getting angry more frequently?


    "She framed me, and gave me a hard time. Was it wrong to ask someone to hit her?" She didn''t know


    kung-fu. If she did, she would beat Catherine herself.


    Asked others to hit Catherine? "Liar! You are still lying to me!" Samuel''s voice suddenly raised sharply,


    which made E tremble with fear.


    If he hadn''t been there to see Catherine''s condition himself, he would have believed this cunning


    woman.


    "Why is your voice so loud? What lie did I tell?" E red at him with anger. Her jaw was hurting, but


    there was no way to shake off Samuel''s grip.


    Samuel sneered, "I was at the Dominator. I saw everything! E, I couldn''t imagine that you could be so


    vicious. You dare ask someone to rape Catherine?" Samuel was grinding his teeth when saying thest


    words.


    Rape Catherine? E was stunned.


    Seeing the stunned E, Samuel had nothing left in his heart but hatred. No wonder she was an


    actress earlier. She had good acting skills!


    "I just asked someone to beat her. What are you saying? Samuel!" E frowned, and wondered why


    Samuel would say such things.


    Samuel lifted her jaw higher till they made eye contact. His eyes were filled with anger, while hers were


    filled with confusion.


    "E, how could you be so shameless? I have seen Catherine and her torn clothes. What else can you


    say?" He was being deceived by E. She was so scheming. She pretended she didn''t know what he


    was talking about.


    When Catherine had called him, he had heard E''s voice. He couldn''t have misheard!


    Catherine and her torn dress? E waspletely stunned. Despite the pain in her jaw, she repeated


    Samuel''s words, "Ask someone to rape Catherine? Catherine and her torn dress?" Had E not been


    there, she wouldn''t have been able to separate truth from lie.


    She pped Samuel''s hand away. E rubbed her jaw to ease the pain.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She got up from the floor and said, "Catherine has framed me again! I just ask my men to hit her. I


    didn''t ask them to do anything else......"


    "That''s enough!" Samuel interrupted her exnation frostily. To him, she was very good at twisting


    things around to suit her needs. He couldn''t see that she was telling the truth.


    What did enough mean? Was it that he didn''t trust her? The heartache E felt when Samuel got upset


    with her gradually began devouring her.


    "I didn''t! I didn''t! I didn''t!" E screamed at Samuel like a child.


    Samuel rubbed his sore temples, walked out of the bedroom, and then opened the study room.


    Left in the bedroom, E was dumbfounded. What did he want from the study room? He let go of her


    just like that? No way! Samuel was never that nice.


    E was confused until a pile of documents and a pen were tossed towards her. E knew she had


    been wrong to think Samuel was being nice.


    She was wrong, totally wrong!


    She threw the documents into the air. She knew Samuel had just given her the divorce agreement. As


    the papers scattered to the floor, E jumped on the bed and cried, "I don''t want a divorce! I didn''t do


    such things! I don''t want a divorce!"


    If she signed the agreement, it would mean she was admitting that she asked someone to rape


    Catherine.


    Seeing her so upset, Samuel said lightly, "I don''t need a scheming wife. Sign the papers and leave!"


    She had let him down far too many times for Samuel to keep caring.


    "You are dreaming! Samuel, I am your wife. I said I didn''t ask my men to rape her. Why don''t you trust


    me?" Couldn''t he trust her just once?


    Didn''t trust her? "Since the very first time that you lied to me, there has been no trust left between us."


    He said he hated lying the most. But she had still lied to him......


    E suddenly became listless and kneeled on the bed. Her legs felt weak.


    "I won''t sign! I didn''t ask someone to rape Catherine." She repeated this sentence dully. She couldn''t


    get divorced or she would lose her child. She didn''t.....


    Samuel mmed the door and left the vi. He didn''t came back that night.


    E didn''t know where he had gone, and she was too afraid to call him.


    Catherine was very fast. She went to the police station the next morning to report the case.


    In the afternoon, E was returning to the old house. Just when she started her BMW, two policemen


    blocked her way.


    An arrest warrant and identification were ced in front of her. "E, we are policemen. This is our


    identification. Pleasee with us."


    "Why?" E tried to keep calm as this was the first time that she was encountering a situation like this.

 Chapter 77 It’s Been Over 24 Hours

    Chapter 77 It¡¯s Been Over 24 Hours


    "Someone has reported you for assault. The other party is pressing charges and will not ept private


    mediation." Before she could begin to protest, E was forced into the back of the police car.


    Twenty minutester, E''s belongings were likewise confiscated. Afterwards she was ced in a


    small, oddly TV-set-like, jail cell. A small room with iron bars.


    As E was pushed into the jail cell she noticed another woman, sitting on the floor squinting at the


    intrusion.


    E quickly surveyed the cell, her mind nk.


    Trying to keep herself calm, E squatted down in a corner of the room and ced her arms around


    her knees.


    30 minutester, a serious-looking policewoman opened the cell door and asked E toe out to,


    "record your confession."


    The policemen shuffled around the station busily, caught up in various matters. Several people, clearly


    injured through extortion, stood lifelessly around.


    The two women, sat face to face.


    "E." This serious, though undeniably beautiful policewoman said her name in a grave tone.


    Hum?"


    "Last night, do you admit that that in the alley adjacent to ''the Dominator'' on Shengli Road, you


    assaulted Miss Catherine and propositioned a man to rape her?"


    "I admit to the first part, but deny the second." E''s voice t and unemotional. She was good at


    hiding her feelings from others.


    The policewoman looked her over curiously, and said in an even more serious tone, "We show leniency


    to those who confess, and severity to those who refuse."


    "I refuse to admit to something I didn''t do." E was a firm believer in the value of chastity, she would


    never take part in thetter usation. Although she hated Catherine, beating her was enough.


    "Stop lying, only honesty can save you now." The policewoman, though young, was experienced. She


    had been through ''the run-around'' many times. She set down her pen and looked at E, who had


    wrapped her arms around her shoulders.


    E leaned forward and looked at the policewoman with a simr, solemn expression. "I''ll say it again. I


    admit to the first crime, but not to the second."


    After about half an hour, the policewoman grabbed her recording device and notebook and stood up.


    "Wait for thew-suit proceedings then.." With that, the policewoman stood up and left the room. "Take


    her back to her cell."


    Again imprisoned, E asked the guard, "How long will you keep me locked up?" "I have recorded the


    confession!" She asked the question with a weakening voice. She hated the cold, damp cell and


    wanted to go home.


    The guard frowned before answering, "It all depends on whether she presses charges or settles


    privately."


    "Catherine, Catherine, Catherine......" E repeated this name in her mind over and over again.


    The first person to notice E was gone was Melody. She had been concerned when E hadn''t


    returned the old house for several days.


    Melody had left countless messages on her phone, but E had kept it turned off the entire time. In the


    evening, when she still couldn''t get ahold of E, she had called to the Vi and asked both Joy and Liu


    if they had seen her.


    Melody had also tried Samuel''s phone, which was likewise kept off for the entire day. Upon further


    investigation, Anna had told Melody that Samuel hadn''te to work that day.


    ''What is wrong with these two kids?''


    At 10 p.m., with no other choice, Melody had called Eason. She had immediately asked him whether he


    had seen E.


    Eason having just arrived in France, had just finished handling the matter of his deceased parents''


    belonging.


    He was weary from travel and jetg when he answered the phone.


    "Hi, grandma." Eason''s voices crackled a bit due to his sleepless night.


    "Samuel and E are missing. Do you know where they might be?" Bing more and more worried


    about the two, Melody skipped all pleasantries and asked Eason abruptly.


    Sensing the urgency in her voice, Eason be confused. Samuel and E were missing? He was


    talking to his sister yesterday when he boarded the ne.


    "Grandma, calm down. I will call around and find them."


    "OK, call me backter." Melody hung up the phone and looked at baby Jerry, sleeping peacefully


    beside her. She said a quick prayer for the safety of the boy''s parents.


    Samuel and E were both missing. It was Eason, by way of Anna, who finally contacted Samuel.


    Samuel had been off-grid at his ind vi in County C. He had been out sailing his yacht.


    Returning to the vi that evening, he was shocked to see his satellite phone voicemail over-flowing


    with messages.


    He frowned, knowing that only Anna had ess to the number. He had warned her only to call in case


    of emergency!


    On his yacht, at sea, Samuel was alone. The vi and ind views were his own personal escape.


    He only came here when he really needed to be alone. And Anna had clearly disregarded this need of


    his.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Hi." Eason was surprised at the sudden answer after so many fruitless calls.


    "Samule, where are you?" Eason''s voice was saturated with worry and anxiety. He wanted to fly to


    Country C immediately to see Samuel with his own eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Eason adjusted his posture in a stiff European-style leather sofa.


    "Have you seen E yet?"


    "Where is E? Is she with you now?"


    E? What was the matter now, Samuel thought to himself. Samuel sat bolt-upright and response


    firmly, "No."


    "Danm it, Samule! Where is E?" Hearing of their separation, Eason got mad.


    After Eason told Samuel of E going missing, he had a bad feeling in his stomach.


    This is bullshit, Eason thought. "It''s already been 24 hours. If you can''t get in touch with her ASAP, I will


    call the police." His parent were gone. E could now only rely on him and maybe Samuel.. Eason felt


    helpless. He was not even in Country C. How could he help her now?


    "Maybe he should ship his career back to Coungtry C for his little sister."


    They can''t get in touch with E? Samuel thought to himself. Had she run away from home? Quickly


    saying goodbye to Eason, Samuel turned his work cell phone on.


    Suddenly, hundreds of missed calls appeared. Some from Anna, some from Eason, some from clients


    and many from his grandmother.


    He immediately made a call to the home vi, where Joy Liu promptly answered. Joy gave him the


    same story she had given Melody and Eason: "Mrs. E''s car is still parked at the front door. I haven''t


    seen her since yesterday."


    At once Samuel was convinced that something bad had happened to E.


    Samuel went upstairs and changed out of his sailing attire. He grabbed a bag and headed out the door


    on his way to Country C.


    It was 12 p.m., when Samuel finally found E.


    The door of the detention room open, he saw a small, pitiful figure hunched in the corner of the cell.


    Consumed with feeling of pity and self-hate, Samuel felt his anger towards E evaporate.


    When she heard the sound of the cell door opening, E looked up suddenly.


    A tall man standing in the entrance blocked the light. So she closed her squinting eyes.


    Having been detained for over 24 hours, E felt broken.


    Her parents gone, her brother far away, E felt alone. Was there anyone left who cared about her?


    Samuel stooped lowly and picked up E. E pulled her eyes closed and tried in vain to fight back


    tears.


    Outside the station, E and Samuel climbed into the back seat of the porsche.


    Anna let out a long sigh in the front seat. Samuel had pulled many stings to find E.


    Having torn apart the whole country looking for her, he had never thought that she could possibly be in


    a cold, dark cell.

 Chapter 78 Will You Marry Me

    Chapter 78 Will You Marry Me


    Half an hour had passed.


    Inside the car, no-one spoke, E leaned against a window, as far away from Samuel as she could.


    She watched as the city whizzed by outside.


    Samuel rubbed the skin between his eyebrows and spoke calmly, "So, after being in there for a day,


    you know it''s your fault, right?" Had he known what Catherine was going to do, he would never have


    left her side. In her time of need, he was no where to be found.


    However, maybe this ordeal had not been all bad. Maybe it had finally tempered the bold, impulsive


    streak in E''s temper. Maybe she wouldn''t be so quick to act from now on.


    Samuel was able to tolerate her being childish and often oundish ideas of ''punishing'' other people.


    But he was not OK with this new streak of criminal activities. No, he wouldn''t stand for her cheating and


    ndering others.


    He question seemed to fall on deaf ears. E sat silently, refusing to answer him. The only person she


    had ever truly loved no longer believed in her. She had nothing to say.


    Once her cornerstone and protector, now in a time of need, her Samuel had been no where to find.


    Absent. He doubted that if they had not still be married he would have evene at all.


    The car came to a stop at the door of their city Vi. "If you promise I can see Jerry whenever I want, I


    will agree to a divorce."


    Anna, sitting in the driver''s seat suddenly felt ufortable. The temperature inside the car seemed to


    drop several degrees.


    Anna shivered. Where these the same two, who just weeks ago, had seemed so happy. The image of


    happiness. Who were these strangers she now saw in the backseat? How quickly they had moved


    towards divorce.


    A few minutester, Samuel stepped out of the car and mmed the door shut violently.


    Just as E began to rx, thinking that Samuel had left, her door was pulled open without warning.


    Nearly falling, E would have hit the ground had it not been for a handful of Samuel''s shirt.


    Samuel threw her over his shoulder and walked towards the vi. Having starved in a jail cell or two


    day, E nearly fainted in exhaustion.


    Upon entering the vi, Samuelmanded Anna, "Tell Eason that I brought his sister back, safe and


    sound." Anna was greatly surprised at the man she now saw entering the vi. How strange these once


    familiar people seemed.


    Anna remembered Samuel as a patient, gentle man. How cruel and rash he now seemed. She


    reflected on how he was with Emma; gentle and humorous.


    But she needed to answer Eason!


    She quickly dialed his number, which after dialing so many time, was now in her memory. A man''s


    voice came through from the other end.


    His voice was hoarse and tired and only added to Anna''s anxiety.


    "E¡­ has been found. Mr. Shao just brought her back to the vi. She''s alright." Truth be told, Anna


    was unsure whether E was truly ''alright''.


    Hearing the news, Eason felt a great sense of relief. It was already toote though. He would give her a


    call the next day to get the details.


    "Have you made you mind about what I asked you?" The sudden change of topic caught Anna by


    surprise.


    Unable to hide a hint of resentment in her voice, Anna felt a bitter smilee across her face. "Yes, I


    have. My answer is no. See youter, I mean, see you never.. Mr. Bo." Anna hung up the phone


    quickly. Phone in hand, she felt herself beginning to tremble slightly.


    She let her head drop onto the steering wheel. Her breath was shallow and quick.


    She thought back to what Eason had told her a few days ago. He had told her, "My biggest regret is


    that my parents never got to see me get married. I never gave them the grandchildren that I promised


    them. Miss Yun, I promised them that I would take care of you too." He spoke matter-of-factly as if he


    were talking about the weather or sports.


    Anna clenched her jaw as he continued to speak. "So, Miss Yun, I would like to ask you to marry me.


    Of course, I am happy to give you some time to think it over. I hope you won''t let me down."


    Don''t let him down? Who did he think he was? Did he think so little about what she wanted for herself?


    He must think pretty highly of himself, to think that any girl would happily bow down just for the chance


    to marry such a man..


    Well, then Eason would just have to learn how it feels to be let down!


    When her phone began to ring again, Anna immediately hung it up and got into her own car. She drove


    away from the vi.


    Far away in France, Eason felt the corner of his mouth twitch upwards. He stared, dumbfounded at the


    phone in his hand. Was he not desirable? Was he missing something? Eason felt self doubt surround


    him. Was he just bad with women?


    He suddenly felt that he really needed to move his business back to country C.


    At the Royal Valley Mansion


    Samuel carried E all the way up to the bedroom and threw her onto the massive, king-sized bed.


    E was still dizzy from the violent trip from the car. Samuel slid his hands into his pockets and stood


    over her, shaking his head slightly.


    After regaining herposure, E stood up and went to the walk-in closet. She changed into her


    pajamas and walked into the bathroom.


    E ignored Samuel as she moved around the room. Samuel became infuriated and threw his coat on


    the bedside chair, ripped the tie of his neck and followed her into the bathroom.


    E began to fill the tub with water and turned around when she heard someone enter the bathroom


    behind her.


    Samuel grabbed her wrist as he entered the bathroom and held her still as she tried to move away.


    "You''re angry." Samuel said. He was positive of this. E had never acted like this before.


    Expressionless, E pulled her hand out of Samuel''s big hand and brushed him aside. She moved


    towards the bathroom door.


    As she was pulling the door open, she suddenly found herself airborne. At once, she was thrown into


    the bathtub.


    Her clothes were soaked.


    As she struggled to get out of the tub, Samuel jumped on top of E and put his legs on her chest,


    pushing her back downwards.


    "E, how can you be so angry? Tell me now!" His voice was strange, the emotion impossible to


    identify.


    Is this what Eason had taught E? Cling to the past? Obsess over mistakes? Or was it that she had


    been spoiled by her parents?


    Now, both Samuel and E were soaked with the rising water. E shivered.


    Atst Samuel felt himself rxing a bit. He stood up and got out of the tub.


    Replenishing the water in the tub, he picked up E and put her back in the tub.


    Two hourster, E sat in front of the dresser mirror, drying her hair. She was weak at the knees.


    She opened the door to the baby''s room and locked the door behind her. She fell asleep on Jerry''s


    bed.


    Meanwhile, Samuel went to his own walk-in closet and changed into his robe.


    Samuel nced at the empty bed and then went to Jerry''s room and tried the door. Sure enough. It


    was looked.


    Thinking of their "cold war, " Samuel decided to leave E alone. He returned to the bedroom alone.


    E woke up the next morning surprisingly energized. She went to closet and changed noiselessly


    before leaving the vi.


    After about 20 minutes, she returned to the vi. She threw away a bag of medicine before sitting down


    at the kitchen table.


    Samuel walked down the stairs while tying his tie. He caught E popping two pills into her mouth. She


    swallowed hard when she saw him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He frowned slightly. Was she sick?


    "What pill did you just take?" Upon hearing Samuels voice, E shook with fright. She nearly dropped


    the ss of water in her hand.


    Samuel stood horrified. Her reaction was strange. Samuel walked past her and went to the trashcan.


    He pulled out the box of medicine she had thrown away.

 Chapter 79 Bite Down If It Hurts

    Chapter 79 Bite Down If It Hurts


    The packaging read ''Levonorgestrel Tablets''.


    Samuel''s face grew dark. He turned to E suddenly with a look of horror on his face and pped off


    the ss in her hand.


    The kitchen floor was marble, and the ss shattered instantly.


    The sound of shattering ss started Joy Liu who was busy in the kitchen.


    ustomed to keeping to herself, Joy closed the door and left, as if nothing had happened.


    Samuel grabbed E''s face with his right hand and stared into her eyes. "Who gave you these pills?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Samuel''s eyes seemed to pop out of his head in anger.


    E grabbed his wrist and tried to shake her face free from his grasp.


    "Who gave them to you?!" Samuel''s voice was getting louder as he shook E''s head.


    "Don''t you want a divorce? Why would I give you another child?" E said in pain. Her jaw ached under


    the pressure of Samuel''s hand.


    Yesterday had been thetest day for her period toe. Having not urred he had moved on to


    protective measures.


    Samuel''s eyes were red and seemed to bulge out of his head with fury, "You may have just killed my


    unborn daughter! Murderer!" After saying thisst word, he threw her away violently.


    E fell to the ground in a squat. She identally pressed her left palm into a shard of ss.


    "Ah!" Biting her lower lip in pain, she lifted her hand to have a look. Several shards of ss were


    sticking out of it.


    Small drops of blood fell to the ground and her face turned pale.


    Hearing her cry out, Samuel, who was heading out the door, stopped and turned.


    Watching E sitting helplessly, with blood dripping to the ground, Samuel''s pace quickened. He


    walked over to her, put his arm over her shoulders and rushed her outside.


    In a bit of a panic, Samuel put E in the back seat of his porsche and dialed Chuck''s number.


    "Go straight to the hospital. I''ll be there in just a moment."


    Chuck was in the midst of taking a half-empty ss of milk from Daisy.


    Hearing the urgency in Samuel''s voice, Chuck let go of the ss, which in turn spilled all over Daisy''s


    face. Daisy sat dripping with milk.


    "Chuck!!" Daisy shrieked at Chuck, who was busy changing his shoes.


    Chuck took a look at the milk-soaked Daisy and gave her a gap-toothed smirk. Then he continued out


    the door and dashed down the street.


    Daisy remained in the kitchen cursing Chuck with every foul word she could think of. When she was


    finished, she left to get cleaned up.


    In a luxury VIP ward


    Samuel mmed the breaks of the Porsche as they approached the hospital. The sudden stop caused


    E''s forehead to hit the seat in front of her.


    Now she had a head ache too! Head aches, hand aches, heart aches. Everything was aching these


    days.


    Samuel opened the back door of the car, and lifted the wounded E out of the car. He hurriedly


    steered her towards the hospital front door.


    Chuck was already standing in the waiting room, dressed in a white coat. Samuel rushed in.


    Chuck looked curiously at E, helpless-looking in Samuel''s arms. A little anxiously he asked, "What


    happened?" Only after he spoke did he notice the terrible condition of her hand.


    E had always been like a little sister to Chuck. Seeing her condition made his heart sink in his chest.


    Chuck called the nurse station and asked them to deliver a first-aid kit and the associated medicine.


    Gently, Samuel set E down on a sofa and sat next to her.


    "She cut herself on a broken ss." Samuel exined what had happened to Chuck. He felt a bit guilty


    about the whole situation, though he tried to hide from Chuck.


    The nurse brought the first-aid kit to Chuck. Chuck took out tweezers, cotton swabs and a few other


    items. He looked tenderly at E, "This may hurt a bit. But I know you can bear it."


    Samuel unbuttoned the right cuff of his shirt and rolled up the sleeve. Revealing his bare arm, he


    ced it in front of E. "Bite it if you feel pain."


    Chuck looked solemnly at the two. He thought back to his own experience. Having been scratched by a


    scalpel, Daisy had offered the same thing.


    He would be touched if he were a woman. But s, Chuck was a man. For him it was shameful to have


    a woman offer such a thing.


    Feeling animosity towards Samuel, E happily obliged and bit into his arm.


    Chuck carefully disinfected the wound. He felt her tremble each time he prodded the wound.


    As he began to pull the pieces out, E bit even hards. Her pain was obvious for all to see.


    Samuel''s free arm suddenly wrapped around her waist. Trying to make light of the situation, Chuck


    opined, "Hey you two, get a room!"


    A disy of affection, here? Didn''t Samuel think she was some kind of an evil woman? Wasn''t he


    impatient to cast her aside? How strange it was for him to show her affection after all they had been


    through.


    Chuck thought he saw a faint smile on E''s face when he cracked his little joke. The smile quickly left


    though. Something seemed wrong with E.


    He quickly stole a nce at Samuel again, who was staring intently at the wound with a nk


    expression.


    These two.. Chuck thought to himself. ...must have some real problems.


    "What are you looking at? Do your job, man!" Samuel had noticed Chuck''s ponderous look and red


    back at him.


    How strange! Chuck remembered Samuel as a cheerful, happy man. Never before had he seen such


    hostility from the man. Did this have something to do with the gossip about E? Was this what had


    caused this strange energy between them?


    If it was, Chuck felt that he needed to have a serious discussion with Samuel.


    Slowly, E withdrew her teeth from Samuel''s arm. Two neat, little rows of teeth were already rising on


    his skin.


    E looked daze, though she didn''t seem to be bothered by the pain. After all,pared to the pain


    she had belttely, her hand was nothing.


    After Chuck finished removing thest small shards of ss, he carefully applied an antiseptic


    medicine and wrapped her hand with gauze.


    "Don''t press on the wound or get it wet. Come in tomorrow and we''ll change the dressing." Chuck


    spoke to the couple while packing up his things.


    Suddenly, E''s pocket began to vibrate. She quickly pulled out her phone with her good hand.


    She pressed answer as she walked out of the doctor''s office.


    As Samuel began follow her, Chuck stopped packing his things. He spoke softly, "Samuel."


    Samuel turned around in confusion. "Well? The bill?"


    ... Chuck felt the strange impulse to throw a scalpel at Samuel. The two men stood staring at one


    another.


    "Spit it out!" Samuel was clearly in a rush.


    "What''s going on Samuel? Between you and E?" Chuck hadn''t seen them for a while, but they


    seemed like different people.


    Samuel cocked an eyebrow. "Nothing. Everything is fine. How about you worry about your own wife,


    huh? We''re fine." After all, Samuel''s issues with E were not something which could be quickly


    summarized.


    "E is a nice girl. Don''t hurt her." Chuck was not the type to worry about other''s business. If E had


    not been like a sister to him, he would have likely stayed silent.


    Samuel reacted to Chuck''s by frowning and sneering at the doctor. "Don''t be fooled by what you see.


    She''s not what you think she is." With that, Samuel turned and left the room. Chuck remained behind


    puzzling over what she had heard.


    There must be something else behind this! How could anyone ever think E was a problem..

 Chapter 80 Catherine’s Heart

    Chapter 80 Catherine¡¯s Heart


    E was in the hallway, talking to Eason on the phone.


    "¡­ I''m good¡­ Eason you should work and and make more money. Who knows? If one day I''m running


    low, I''ll need you to get my back! ¡­ I was just kidding!" E bowed her head slightly and kicked her


    right foot yfully around in the air.


    Failing to notice a pair of eyes gazing intently at her, E continued talking with Eason. "I''ll definitely


    take Jerry to France when I have the time.. He''s in Chuck''s office. I''m on the road now. OK, bye,


    Eason."


    After she hung up the phone. E stared down at the nk screen. If Samuel ever really did leave her


    one day, at least she could count on her brother. This thought brought her great relief.


    After dazing off for a few minutes. E turned around and headed for the hospital exit. A man, suddenly


    stepped in front of her. He had been leaning against the wall watching her.


    Where did this mane from?


    After looking over each other for a few seconds, E briefly greeted Chuck before walking towards the


    elevator.


    Samuel also followed behind. She felt him closing in as he walked out of the hospital entrance. E


    walked straight out of the hospital and down the road. Watching her carefully, Samuel hopped in his car


    and drove after her.


    Samuel''s Porsche slowly pulled up beside her and the passenger window rolled down. "E, get in the


    car." E felt that she could not defy hismand.


    However, E had no intention of getting in the car. She walked on in silence.


    Just as Samuel voice was beginning to rise, E hailed a cab.


    Watching the cab disappear, Samuel pounded the steering wheel with his fists. How dare you! E Bo.


    You were the one who messed up! Do you feel no shame?


    E told the taxi driver to take her to the old house. She was nning to see Melody and Jerry.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Half way to the house, she remembered the cut on her hand. How was she going to exin it to


    grandma?


    Could she tell her the truth? No. She didn''t want to worry her any further.


    E walked up the front door and rang the door bell. Jerry was driving a little toy car, and Melody was


    yfully chasing after him.


    Noticing something off in E, Melody stopped ying at once, and went to her in a hurry.


    "E, what happened to you?" Melody noticed the bandages on E''s hand and wondered what had


    happened to her.


    Sensing the anxiety from Melody, E felt a tightness in her throat. "Don''t worry grandma I just hurt it


    while cleaning up a broken ss." She had told a half truth..


    "You silly girl. What are you doing cleaning up broken ss. That is what servants are for. Why would


    you do that yourself? Or¡­ did Samuel bully you?" Suddenly Melody appeared very grave. E felt


    herself quiver.


    E threw on a pleasant face. "Don''t worry grandma, Samuel is always nice to me. It''s just a little cut."


    She wrapped her arm around Melody''s then walked over towards Jerry and his little car.


    Melody followed and squeezed E''s hand gently. "E, what happened yesterday?"


    E pull her hand free and picked Jerry up. Trying to conceal her nervousness, she began to make up


    an alibi. "I was with a friend all day and my phone was powered off. I''m sorry grandma, but I didn''t have


    the charger." E found it difficult to pick up her son with an inured hand, but seeded and kissed him


    on the cheek.


    Finally, she could see her son again.


    "Mom¡­" Melody wanted to question E further. However, distracted by Jerry''s sudden calling, she


    dropped the topic.


    She would just ask her another day. "Jerry has been calling for his mom all day, he''s been worried


    about you too¡­"


    E held the boy tightly, she had missed him so much. Though it had only been a few days. If the


    divorce went through, she really might not see him again for a long time..


    "Jerry, say mom again.." They walked into the living room, teasing the little boy.


    At Samuel''s Law Firm


    After arriving at the office, the first thing Samuel did was ask Anna to call Catherine over.


    Ten minutes passed by.


    Catherine opened the heavy wooden door to Samuel''s office with her heart beating rapidly. Samuel


    was looking out of the French window with his back to her.


    The sun shone through the blinds. Samuel looked glorious in the golden light.


    "Miss Gu, how long have you been at myw firm?" Only a few seconds had passed before Samuel


    had broken the silence.


    Catherine''s face went pale. She didn''t know what he was driving at.


    "About seven years!" One several asions she had had the opportunity to travel back and forth to


    Imperial City, Country A and Country C with Samuel and Harry. Though of course, her chances to talk


    to Samuel had been very few indeed.


    She had watched her cousin and him together from a distance, feeling so envious...


    "I want you to find a better job." He looked at Catherine indifferently. She seemed stunned, unable to


    believe what she had just heard. Samuel though back to when Catherine first came to the firm with


    Emma.


    Catherine had no idea what to say. She suddenly realized, "Are you threatening me for E Bo?"


    Samuel took out a cigarette, stuck it between his lips and lit it slowly. This movement won Catherine''s


    heart again.


    Catherine couldn''t help but admire the coolness of the man.


    "You could think of it that way if you want." He let the smoke slowly rise from his mouth.


    Catherine could no longer restrain herself. "It was E who hired people to beat me. If I hadn''t called


    you, I might have been¡­ raped¡­ How can you cover for her like this? Samuel.. Have you no honor?"


    Catherine felt a tear flow down her cheek.


    She felt amazed and disgusted that Samuel would go to such lengths to protect E.


    "This had nothing to do with covering for E. That is not the point. The point is that she was arrested


    and jailed for two days because of you. Besides, you''re fine. We can settle this privately. You don''t


    need to press charges." Until the ink dried on their divorce contract, Samuel would not allow anyone to


    hurt his wife. Except for himself, that is..


    No matter what kind of person she was, he would teach her a lesson. It was none of other people''s


    business.


    After the divorce he would cease to care about what happened to E Bo.


    "How can you keep protecting her? You know my cousin''s been waiting for you. Aren''t you at least


    worried about what might happen to her?" Catherine couldn''t help mentioning Emma. Samuel could be


    her man or Emma''s man. But E Bo was not an option.


    Samuel flicked the ash, holding the cigarette between his fingers. Catherine''s words made him lost in


    deep thought.


    "I''ve told her that it''s over. You should help persuade her to find a better man." As long as he was still


    married, Samuel didn''t even want to think about other women.


    Catherine felt her knees shaking, but summoned the courage to blurt out, "Mr. Shao, if you ever divorce


    E some day¡­ Would you consider me?"


    Her voice was quiet and timid, but enough for Samuel to hear clearly.


    She was holding out on a prayer that without Emma in the picture, maybe Samuel could fall for her.


    But Samuel had only ever had room for two women in his heart, and Catherine wasn''t one of them.


    Now with Emma no longer inside it, it seemed there was only room for one. E Bo.

 Chapter 81 A Small Tragedy

    Chapter 81 A Small Tragedy


    Samuel took a look at the woman with red-rimmed eyes and an expectant look on her face. He took a


    drag on his cigarette, "If Miss Gu is willing to wait, you can wait until I divorce E." Pausing for a


    moment, he pondered whether, if E improved her behavior, he would really have to give up on her.


    Samuel wanted Catherine to understand that he didn''t want her. She shouldn''t concentrate on him any


    more.


    He thought Catherine would understand it, but he was wrong.


    Boldly, Catherine took a few steps forward. At this distance, Samuel could clearly see the outline of the


    bruise on her face, covered in heavy foundation.


    She ced her hand on his waist and squeezed her fingers. Feeling his breath, she whispered in his


    ear, "Samuel, I''m willing to wait.." As long as he was willing to divorce E, she was willing to wait as


    long as it took.


    The office door creaked open, but neither Catherine of Samuel heard the noice. Samuel frowned at the


    woman in his arms. Neither of them noticed the man at the door, snapping photos on his camera


    phone.


    Samuel crushed his cigarette in the ashtray and pushed Catherine away, "Get out!" His cold expression


    frightened Catherine.


    What was she doing? The rtionship between her cousin and Samuel was not clear yet. She


    shouldn''t expose her thoughts.


    Besides, his divorce wasn''t settled yet. Why was Catherine being so hasty and forward.


    Calming down a bit, Catherine returned to her normal, bubbly self. "Mr. Shao, I will not pursue the


    matter any more. But I refuse to leave the firm. This is all because I''m waiting for you." With these


    words, she walked towards the door.


    ""Don''t waste your time on me. It''s not going to work out." Turning the doorknob, Catherine suddenly


    noticed that the door had been unlocked.


    "Whether it does work or not, I know the answer. Mr. Shao, I''ve loved you for eight years. She turned


    her head, looking at Samuel confidently. There was no turning back now.


    After Catherine left the room, Samuel sat in his office chair. He was shocked by her brazenness.


    Honestly, in eight years of working with Emma, he had scarcely noticed Catherine.


    However, being loved by Catherine was not a good development.


    Remembering the feeling of Catherine against his body, Samuel frowned and decided to change his


    suit. He threw the old suit in a trash can without thinking.


    After work, Samuel went straight to the old house. He knew that his feelings were true when he saw


    E with their son.


    "Sam?" Melody saw Samuel first and immediately stopped him while he was busy changing his shoes.


    Samuel let out a sigh. E must have told Melody everything. Besides, grandmother cared about E


    so much.


    Samuel picked his son out of the little car and sat next to Melody, "Grandma." The couple,pletely


    ignoring each other, annoyed the slightly traditional Melody.


    Melody pped Samuel''s shoulder. So there it was. She must know everything, even about the arrest.


    "People need to take responsibility for their actions. It''s no use hitting me now." Melody was suddenly


    confused.


    E had been meaning to leave the room. After hearing Samuel''s reaction, she picked up her phone


    and pretended to y with it.


    "What are you talking about? Are you talking about yourself? First Emma and now Catherine! Did you


    forget your marriage?" With thest word, Melody felt the need to beat Samuel with her walking stick.


    One hour ago, E had received a photo on her cell phone. E, still weak from the previous day, had


    sat on the coach without noticing the text message. Melody, sitting to her right had instantly recognized


    Samuel in the picture.


    Upon closer examination, Melody was disgusted to see his arms around Catherine, Emma''s cousin.


    Upon closer examination, Melody was disgusted to see his arms around Catherine, Emma''s cousin.


    Samuel''s first reaction was to look at E. Was this her doing? What nonsense had she told his


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    grandmother?


    Seeing Samuel denying it, Melody stood up suddenly, walked to E and snatched her phone.


    "Open the message and look for yourself. Samuel, what kind of a man have you be?" Samuel


    was getting more and more unreliable, which made Melody choke with apoplectic rage.


    Seeing Samuel deny the charge, Melody wanted to leave the house.


    Despite not having her phone E headed up the stairs and went to the bedroom.


    So Catherine loved Samuel after all. Since they were hugging, maybe the feeling was mutual.


    But Samuel was divorcing her at the moment. E didn''t consider herself qualified to mind his


    business.


    Even if Samuel divorced her to be together with Catherine, she wouldn''t put it past Catherine! So it was


    Catherine, the one who had framed her? She wouldn''t put it past her.


    E''s figure disappeared at the top of the stairs. Samuel studied her phone. The picture was from an


    unidentified number.


    It was a picture of that afternoon, in his office!


    Someone had photographed him with Catherine sent the picture to E. Samuel felt his blood


    beginning to boil.


    "You shouldn''t be angry. You should be responsible for your bad behavior!" Melody picked up her great


    grandson from Samuel unhappily.


    E must be devastated! Why hadn''t he said anything? She was worried to death about them.


    "I have done absolutely nothing with that Catherine." Crossing his legs, Samuel deleted the phone. He


    was fairly certain he knew who the photographer was.


    "Well if there is nothing to it, why don''t you exin it to E? Are you an idiot?" Melody had taken Jerry


    away in order to give Samuel a chance to go after E.


    s! She had always tried to teach him well, but he had grown into an intolerable man.


    Samuel drummed the table with his forefinger, "No need to do it." There was nothing to it, nothing to


    exin.


    Furious, Melody gave Jerry back to Samuel and left the living room.


    Walking so quickly, it was scarcely possible to think that she already nearly 80 years old.


    Jerry looked at his dad and smiled, showing a few teeth.


    Caught up in themotion of the moment, both Melody and E had forgotten to dress the baby in a


    diaper. At this moment a small tragedy urred.


    Jerry, wearing an open-crotch pant, faced Samuel and sat on his leg. Looking at his son, Samuel


    smiled for the first time that day.


    And then, suddenly.. A gush of warm fluid sprayed onto Samuel''s face.


    ...


    Taking a moment to realize what had happened, Samuel looked angrily at his son.


    How dare Jerry pee on his face! He ought to be spanked!


    Samuel let out a long sigh, grabbed the boy by the back of his pants and walked upstairs.


    Jerry, delighted to be suddenly airborne,ughed all the way up the stairs.


    In the bedroom


    E was blowing on a cup of boiling water when Samuel opened the bedroom door from outside. At


    first nce, she could see the frustration on his face. He was dripping from his head and shoulders.


    What had happened?

 Chapter 82 Could We Just Take Our Own Fun

    Chapter 82 Could We Just Take Our Own Fun


    Watching him pick up Jerry carelessly, E ran over to Samuel.


    The boy was suspended by nothing more that a button on his pants. Wasn''t he concerned that the boy


    might fall to the ground?


    "What a son he is...? How could he pee on his own father''s face?" Samuel spat our the words


    sarcastically. E was still angry with Samuel, but after seeing what Jerry had done to him, Suddenly


    she couldn''t help herselfughing out loud. She erupted inughter.


    E walked over and kissed the boy on the cheek. What a good boy, she thought.


    As he watched E with the boy, Samuel felt himself rx. He grabbed a change of clothes from his


    closet and went into the bathroom.


    Before closing the door he heard E mutter, "I gave birth to you after all. If daddy doesn''t like you, than


    he can just give full custody to me."


    "Dream on!" Samuel yelled the words from within the bathroom.


    Outside, E let her mind wander for a while before deciding to check whether or not Jerry had wet


    himself.


    She ced the little boy on a changing table and felt around on his pants. Astonishingly, the boy was


    bone dry.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "My son, you are my whole world..." E kissed him on the cheek again.


    When Samuel finished up in the bathroom he walked out into the bedroom. He found the room


    deserted. He walked over to the top of the staircase and heard E and Vincent''sughtering from


    the first floor.


    Samuel grimaced, well aware of what it was the two wereughing about.


    "Father!" Samuel greeted Vincent, who was holding baby Jerry in his arms.


    When E noticed Samueling down the stairs, she immediately lowered her head and busied


    herself with her cell phone.


    Vi was not around, and the feeling in the living room was generallyfortable.


    As Samuel moved to have a seat next to E on the couch, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    E took a quick nce at the disy of her phone. As E moved to leave the room to answer the


    call, Samuel quickly grabbed her arm to prevent her from leaving.


    Taken aback by Samuel''s sudden show of force, the startled E turned her head back towards


    Samuel.


    "Let go of my phone." Samuelmanded E icily.


    Hearing hismand, E smoothly wriggled free of his grasp before heading out. She quickly exited


    the room.


    What reason do I have to listen to Samuel anymore, she thought to herself. It was just Sum after all.


    After all, Samuel hadn''t offered any exnation for his arm''s being around Catherine.


    Seeing E tantly refuse hismand, Samuel even more tantly followed her out of the room.


    The young couple, disappearing from the room suddenly, rubbed the older generation the wrong way.


    Vincent turned to Melody for an exnation. "Melody, what''s going on with those two?"


    Melody stood up to catch a sight through the window. The two people were pulling and pushing.


    "Nothing, just let them be! They don''t need our help, I guess."


    Whether or not he understood her, Vincent nodded his head in agreement.


    In the Back Garden


    Before E could even answer the call, she felt Samuel''s all to familiar palm grab her right hand.


    "Get off me!" Angrily, E tried to shake off Samuel''s hand.


    With the call still ringing in her hand, Samuel seized the phone and tossed it across the garden.


    Shocked at Samuel throwing her phone, E red at him. "What''s wrong with you? Why would you


    throw my phone like that?" Raising her head high, E chastised Samuel angrily.


    Samuel reached out and grabbed her wrist. Pulling her body in close to his, he leaned down and kissed


    her on her red lips.


    The sweet, masculine scent of the man overtook E. She immediately found herself lost in his


    embrace, unable to think.


    A light breeze picked up in the garden, the flower pedals swaying gently back and forth. It seemed as if


    the garden itself was cheering for the wayward couple.


    Time passed for a while. Mrs. Qi came out to call them back to dinner and saw the scene. Blushed, she


    returned.


    "I didn''t want to bother the young couple. I caught them in the garden in a moment of intimacy." Mrs. Qi


    reported to Melody in blush.


    Melody understood immediately. Sitting at the table excitedly, she said to Vincent and Jerry, who was


    on the baby seat, "We can go ahead and start. There''s no need to wait." Let them stay out there for a


    while. Maybe it would do them some good!


    Seeing that his wife was happy, Vincent was happy himself and began to feed Jerry.


    In the Garden


    The phone rang a few more times before, unanswered, it grew silent. Just as E felt that she was


    beginning to suffocate, Samuel loosened his grip on her.


    Leaning against his chest, E felt weak in the knees. He grabbed his coat tightly to stabilize herself.


    Her heart pounding in her chest, she let out deep breath after deep breath.


    "What''s up? Don''t you still want to answer that call?" Peering deep into her eyes, beset with crimson


    cheeks. Samuel let out a memorizing moan at the top of her head.


    E forcibly steadied her breath and released her grasp on Samuel. She walked into the center of the


    garden.


    She picked up her phone and wiped the soil from the screen. Luckily the phone was undamaged.


    There was a little dirt on it, but otherwise it was totally fine.


    Strangely, just as E stooped down to pick up the phone, it began to ring again.


    With the lesson of the garden fresh in her mind, E quickly picked up her phone and began to get


    ready to go back to the house.


    With a lightness about him, Samuel ran after her and grabbed her from the back with quick eyes and


    hands..


    "Well? Should I continue?'''' His smell saturated her. Her ears felt itchy., E turned back, looked at him,


    and said "Can''t you just let me be? Isn''t it good for us to have our own fun?''"


    Have our own fun?


    These four words made Samuel''s stomach drop. She was still Mrs. Shao after all. How dare she think


    about cuckcolding him?


    Once again, E turned her head downwards. She quickly covered her mouth with her left hand. With


    his lips close to her face and phone, Samuel looked at E. He saw something cunning and crafty in


    her eyes.


    "E, how dare you!" Not even mentioning what had happened Catherine and Emma. She had


    presence.At their own home! It all made him furious. Was he being too good to her still?


    E wasn''t sure if Samuel was being sarcastic or serious.


    She decided to go with praise. "Well thank you, Mr. Shao!" She pushed him with the other hand but he


    stayed still.


    "If you push me again, you''ll be surprisede midnight!"


    She failed to get his point at first but when he rified for her, E red at him furiously.


    "Do not hug me because I am disgusted by your dirty body!" She dared not to move. Choosing instead


    to fight with her words.


    Disguised with my body? Samuel raised his eyebrows and said "You yourself did something dirty. How


    could you judge me?" In his mind, it was dirty for her to ask people to insult Catherine.


    E knew exactly what he was talking about. She bit her lower lip tightly in anger and said, "Please


    don''t hug me. You can hug Emma and Catherine as much as you want..." Seeing the look in his eyes,


    she stopped speaking.


    He had to teach her a lesson to make her fearful.


    Samuel loosened his hand, took her body in hand, and walked deep inside the garden.


    E shivered from the cold breeze in the back garden. "Samuel, what are you doing?" She felt uneasy.


    "Are you afraid?" He would teach her a lesson she wouldn''t forget. From now on she would listen to


    what he told her.


    E shock her head slowly from side to side. Then, thinking about what he had just asked her, she


    nodded.

 Chapter 83 Played the Fool

    Chapter 83 yed the Fool


    His words made her nod like a bird pecking rice.


    Stopping, the man put her down.


    E immediately ran towards the house. After running for over ten meters, E shouted, "Samuel, you


    bastard! You''re a bully!" After that, she turned around and ran.


    Samuel looked at E running in a panic with satisfaction.


    Bastard! She had called him a bastard numerous times. He would teach her a lessonter tonight!


    mming the door of the living room heavily, E gasped for breath. Half a minuteter, the quiet


    atmosphere in the living room made her ufortable.


    Turning around slowly, E found Vincent and Melody looking at her in astonishment. Uh... She forgot


    they were in the living room. E smiled at them awkwardly and said, "I''m going to wash my hands."


    Looking like a child caught red-handed, E went into the washing area in dejection.


    After E washed her hands, Samuel calmly entered the living room.


    Sitting next to her son, E ducked her head and ate the rice in her bowl, her thoughts elsewhere.


    After a while, a piece of stewed meat was put into her bowl, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    Knowing who put the meat in her bowl, E smiled at her grandmother sitting on the opposite side,


    "Thank you, grandma."


    Melody was about to say something, when Samuel opened his mouth, "I''m not your grandma."


    ...


    E wanted to throw the rice onto Samuel''s face. He must be annoying her on purpose! Although she


    started it first...


    "I thought grandma put the meat into my bowl. You''re so mean! You''re a bully!" She looked at Samuel


    piteously, hoping to get people on her side.


    E looked so pitiful. She must be bullied by Samuel all the time. Melody put down the chopsticks and


    said seriously, "Samuel, as a man, you should yield to your wife."


    Vincent also frowned at Samuel, "You are way out of line. E is your wife. You should be nice to her!"


    Samuel nced at E, who covered herughter by eating rice.


    Instead of responding to Melody and Vincent, Samuel whispered something in E''s ear, making her


    lower her head.


    Watching her face turn red, Samuel smiled in satisfaction. He put some vegetables into her bowl in


    triumph.


    Picking up on the meaningful atmosphere between the young couple, Melody and Vincent said nothing


    and kept eating.


    After dinner, E nned to take her son out in a stroller. Her left hand was hurt, which made it difficult


    for her to push the stroller. But she was too proud to ask for Samuel''s help.


    She turned to Melody, "Grandma, let''s go out with Jerry!"


    Samuel stayed on the couch and continued watching the legal drama, as if he hadn''t heard E.


    Melody kicked Samuel in the shins, "Go out with your wife and son." Samuel did not respond.


    E suddenly got an idea. She subtly turned on the music app on her phone.


    Hearing E''s ringtone, Samuel frowned and wondered how shameless Sum was.


    "It doesn''t matter, grandma. I''ll go out by myself." E pushed Jerry''s stroller towards the living room


    door.


    Glimpsing a tall figure standing up, E chuckled to herself. She turned off the music and pretended to


    answer the phone, "Hello. Hold on. I''ll talk to you when I get out."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In the next instant, her phone was taken away.


    Samuel took her phone and saw a ck screen. He checked the call records. There was only a missed


    call before dinner, but no record of the call from a moment ago.


    Looking at her pleased expression, Samuel realized that he was fooled.


    He smiled, not angry at all. He put E''s phone into his pocket and moved the stroller out of the living


    room.


    After hearing the door close, Samuel opened his mouth, "E, if you have the energy to y with our


    son, I''ll lose!" E stiffened at his words.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    "Besides threaten me, what have you done?" The woman behind him gritted her teeth in anger. He


    ignored it and pushed Jerry''s stroller casually.


    "I''m satisfied that I threatened you sessfully."


    Suddenly, he couldn''t hear a sound behind him. Not turning around, Samuel said loudly, "If you dare


    run away, you will not see Jerry again."


    E was about to flee to the side road. At his threat, she stopped. How dare this bastard threaten her


    with their son!


    "You have no right to deprive me visitation rights and custody. Jerry is also my son!" She walked in


    front of the stroller quickly, spreading out her arms and blocking the way.


    He stopped and snorted, "It doesn''t matter if I have the right or not. You can see whether I can do it."


    E was rendered speechless. She knew Samuel had the power to do it. She couldn''t let this happen.


    She stood aside, "I''ll find awyer and take you to court. You cheated on me, had an affair with other


    women, andmitted domestic violence! I''m going to divorce you and fight for custody of Jerry!"


    Speaking of domestic violence, she raised her injured left hand in satisfaction.


    Samuel replied dismissively, "You are overconfident!" Then he pushed the stroller towards the square.


    Looking at his figure, E was stunned by his words. She mentioned so many charges. But he still


    thought she was overconfident. How confident of his professional skills could he be?


    And he was also said to look down on otherwyers!


    E sat on bench and watched the man ying with Jerry in the square. She began to admire herself,


    nning to ignore him. Why couldn''t she resist talking to him?


    On the way back home, Samuel held their son with one arm and pushed the stroller with the other.


    Jerry gradually fell asleep on his shoulder.


    Upon entering the living room, they saw Vi who just got home after having dinner outside.


    "Mother." Although E hated her mother-inw, she greeted her politely.


    But Vi ignored her. She walked towards Samuel and took Jerry from his arms.


    "Samuel, do you know who I was with just now? " Looking at her excited expression, E and Samuel


    went upstairs together. No prizes for guessing who she was talking about.


    At thending, E cast a stern nce at Samuel. "Have you forgotten your son?" Samuel raised his


    eyebrow. How dare she order him? Very well! One more charge!


    He took Jerry from Vi''s arms and went upstairs.


    Staring at their retreating figures, Vi got angry and said loudly, "I''m so d I had dinner with Emma


    tonight!"

 Chapter 84 Payback Time

    Chapter 84 Payback Time


    However, nobody responded to her.


    Vi sat on the couch angrily, absorbed in her thoughts. What could she do to make Samuel divorce


    this woman? The woman was full of schemes. How dare she hire people to assault Emma!


    What an unruly woman she was! No way! She had to convince Samuel to divorce that woman and


    marry her beloved Emma!


    In the room.


    Samuel gently put Jerry on the bed and covered him with a nket. The weather was getting colder


    recently.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Seeing Samuel''s gentle side, E was at a loss for words. Samuel hadn''t been nice to her for a long


    time.


    Feeling E''s eyes, Samuel dimmed the lights in the bedroom.


    With the lights in the room dimmed, the atmosphere grew heavy.


    E went towards the cloakroom in a hurry. The footsteps behind her made her breath quicken.


    The faster she walked, the faster he followed. Within a few steps, Samuel stepped in front of her,


    blocking her way.


    He stepped forward, looking at a nervous E.


    Feeling his sharp eyes, E was scared and stepped back.


    He continued to step forward as she continued to step back. Soon, there wasn''t any space left to move.


    Samuel took off his ck jacket and threw it on the couch nearby. He was wearing a white casual shirt


    underneath.


    He stretched his arms on the closet E was leaning on, caging her in his arms.


    "E Bo, let me get even with you." His voice was light, but had a hint of danger.


    E shook her head immediately. To prevent him from going further, she blurted out, "Don''t you feel


    sick doing this with a malevolent woman?"


    "No, I''ll eventually tame your malevolence to kindness." He dered firmly, approaching her slowly.


    There was no distance between them anymore.


    Feeling his breath, E took a deep breath and said sarcastically, "Tame? Don''t forget the old saying.


    It''s easy to change rivers and mountains, but difficult to change a person''s nature. No matter how you


    tame me, Catherine and Emma won''t get away!"


    Samuel frowned at her words.


    It was difficult changing this woman''s nature. Even now, she was still thinking how to retaliate!


    He bit her on the lower lip mercilessly. The intense pain made E want to scream. "Get out!" She


    yelled.


    This bastard. He only trusted other women!


    "How much does it cost to hire you? I want to hire you as mywyer. I''m going to sue Catherine!" E


    gritted her teeth. That woman wasn''t the only one who would file a case! She was too stupid not to use


    avable resources.


    Samuel sneered. She wanted to hire him? "The consulting and litigation fees of your case are 20, 000


    in total. If you want to win the case... around 1 million to 10 million." He suddenly lowered his head,


    getting closer to her.


    10, 000... for a minute of consultation? 1 million to 10 million to win the case? "Samuel, why don''t you


    just rob a bank!" Even she couldn''t get 1 million!


    "Rob?" The man smiled. He didn''t need to rob a bank, many cases were brought to him.


    The cost of this kind of civil dispute wasn''t expensive at all. He didn''t tell her the cost of the


    international criminal case he handled was at least 50 to 100 million.


    "Don''t try to prove your innocence this way. I know what I saw!" He saw what happened. He wasn''t


    blind!


    E was so angry that she wanted to hit him. She didn''t say a word. She shoved him out of the way


    with her right hand, and moved to open the closet.


    But in the next second, her body was in the air. She shrieked and was pinned on the couch of the


    cloakroom.


    Pulling off his necktie, he unbuckled his belt and dered, "Payback time."


    "Bastard... hmmm."


    ...


    It wasn''t until early morning that they finally got to sleep.


    The sky in the east turned grey. E pushed away Samuel''s arm from her body with herst strength


    and fell asleep.


    Jerry cried very loudly at dawn, but E slept through it. Opening his eyes, Samuel got up from bed and


    prepared the milk for Jerry.


    Half an hourter.


    A refreshed Samuel walked downstairs, carrying Jerry, who was feeding from a bottle.


    The three elders were sitting at the table for breakfast.


    Mrs. Qi took Samuel''s breakfast and ced it in front of him. Samuel held Jerry with one hand and ate


    breakfast with the other.


    Vi swallowed the porridge and said coldly, "What time is it? Isn''t she getting up yet? She neither


    goes to work nor takes care of Jerry. Is she an old woman?"


    Everyone knew what she was talking about.


    Hearing Vi''s sardonic words, Melody lost her appetite.


    Putting Jerry''s bottle down on the table, Samuel fed Jerry a mouthful of milk and said, "My wife


    shoulders the heavy duty of bearing a child to carry on our family name. She is unable to get up early


    because she was tiredst night. Is that a problem? I want a daughter. Mother, do you mind?"


    His words made Vi''s face turn red. She stared at Samuel, "Of course I don''t mind. But the baby''s


    mother shouldn''t be E Bo!"


    Samuel gave the bottle to Jerry and retorted, "If my father wanted to have a son or daughter with


    another woman, how would you feel?"


    Vi was too angry to say a word. What an ungrateful and vicious son! He forgot his mother after


    getting married.


    Seeing Samuel handle Vi well, Melody smiled secretly. She cleared her throat and said, "Samuel,


    you should restrain yourself even if you are young. Everyone in the vi heard youst night."


    "Grandma, you''re wrong. I was punishing her for disobedience. If E gets up before noon, tell me."


    Because he bet she couldn''t get up as usual. But if he was wrong, he would continue until he was


    satisfied with her waking time.


    Vincent looked at his son strangely and wondered when Samuel became so shameless.


    "Samuel, be nice to E. Don''t hang around with disreputable women." Because Samuel was an


    excellent son, Vincent seldom scolded him.


    "I know, Dad." Samuel agreed happily. He was pretty satisfied with E at the moment, and was willing


    to postpone divorcing her.


    Vi stood up and looked at her son unhappily, "Samuel, you know what E has done to Emma!


    Knowing Emma was allergic to pepper, she deliberately put pepper in her food. She also hired men to


    assault Emma. She''s a malicious person. Are you out of your mind?"

 Chapter 85 The Morning Argument

    Chapter 85 The Morning Argument


    Samuel put down his chopsticks and swallowed the steaming dumplings in his mouth. He looked at an


    excited Vi, "Mom, since you have high blood pressure, it will be good for you not to care too much."


    His words only cheered Vi up more. "You know I''m in bad health and have high blood pressure. If


    you care about me, you had better listen to me and divorce E. You should marry Emma!" There was


    another matter that Emma said not to tell anyone. E apparently maltreated her grandson.


    But she couldn''t help saying it out loud. "The cruel woman maltreated my grandson. How could she be


    a daughter-inw of the Shao family?"


    "Enough!" Melody mmed the spoon heavily on the table and stood up.


    She walked to Vi. "What poison did Emma feed you? You tried to persuade your own son to


    abandon his wife and marry a lover." Her daughter-inw had disappointed her too much, and went out


    of line.


    With the elder grandmother angry, the whole family fell into silence. Vi grit her teeth and returned to


    her seat.


    "Mother, please don''t be angry." Vincent stood up quickly tofort the elder woman.


    Melody was so angry, her hands shook. She took a seat beside Samuel after Vincentforted her.


    She felt better when she was carrying her great grandson.


    The nice breakfast ended sourly with Vi''s words.


    Themotion downstairs went by unnoticed by the slumbering E. She was oblivious.


    When she woke up, the sun was setting down. Sitting up in bed, she looked at the clock beside her. It


    was almost four o''clock.


    What a shame! At a loss, E put her hands on her forehead. How could she go out and meet people


    now?


    She felt her whole body ache when she moved a bit. Recalling the night before, E clutched the thin


    nket to her body tightly with her right hand.


    Embarrassment filled her face, followed by annoyance. Samuel must''ve deliberately humiliated her.


    With difficulty, she got up from the bed and washed her face. Remembering the call yesterday, she


    called back Sum.


    Sum was in a meeting at the office. At the sight of phone disy, he curled his mouth and went outside


    to answer the phone, to the surprise of everyone.


    "E, what happened to you yesterday? Why didn''t you answer the phone?" Sum''s worried voice came


    through.


    Thinking of how Samuel didn''t let her answer the phone, E made up an excuse. "Hmm, my son was


    ying with the phone and he didn''t give it to me." She said with an embarrassed smile.


    Her embarrassed smile made Sum think she was acting weird.


    He smiled bitterly and changed the topic. "Are you having a good timetely? When can youe


    back to work?"


    "It''s fine. I still need a couple of days before I can go back to work. I want to see my parents tomorrow


    and the next day..." At the thought of her parents, E''s eyes filled with tears and her voice choked with


    sobs.


    Ufortable with her sobbing, Sum nodded his head. Heforted her gently. "Don''t think too


    much. You can call me whenever you''re in need of help."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I will, Sum. Thank you." Wiping away her tears, E decided to treat him to a meal someday for his


    kindness.


    After the call with Sum, E felt unwell and stayed in bed for a while. She washed her face in the


    bathroom again before leaving the bedroom.


    The vi was quiet, as if no one were here. E decided to find something to eat in the kitchen.


    She found some food in the freezer and made herself a simple bowl of noodles to fill her stomach.


    When she moved to wash the bowl, the living room door was opened. It sounded like Melody and Mrs.


    Qi were back with her son.


    Hearing the noise in the kitchen, Mrs. Qi came here to have a look. "Madam, please leave the bowl


    there, I will wash it." Folding up her sleeves, she approached E to take over.


    E was inconvenienced with her injury, so she handed the bowl over. "Thank you for your help, Mrs.


    Qi." She exited the kitchen.


    In the living room, Melody immediately smiled at the sight of E. "Have you eaten yet?"


    E nodded her head and struggled to take her son. "Yes, grandma." She kissed her son on the face.


    "Sam... Did Sam treat you roughlyst night?" Melody teased her and E flushed immediately. Sure


    enough, everyone heard the noise.


    "Grandma!" E hissed in a low voice, ducking her head in embarrassment.


    Melodyughed. "Grandma is an old woman and knows everything. Don''t be shy. How''s your hand?"


    She eagerly looked at E''s hand, which was wrapped in gauze.


    She suddenly remember that she had to reapply the medicine on the hand. "Grandma, if you didn''t


    remind me to go to the hospital, I''d forget." She looked at the time. Chuck would still be on duty.


    Jerry looked at her with big round eyes. E showered him with kisses.


    E''s reluctance to leave made Melodyugh. She urged her to go. "You should go to the hospital now.


    Don''t go around with the baby with your injured hand."


    In an exclusive VIP room.


    When E arrived at the hospital, Chuck was talking to Samuel on the phone. Seeing her, he said to


    the phone, "You don''t need to call your wife, she''s already here."


    Chuck set up the appointment for E. When he didn''t see her, he called Samuel.


    He hung up the phone since she already arrived.


    He took the prepared medicine and gauze to E, who sat on the sofa with the wet gauze on her hand.


    He frowned a little. "Didn''t I tell you not to wet this?" He unwrapped her hand and paled when he saw


    her wet wound.


    E smiled in embarrassment. "I identally wet it while washing my face."


    Chuck didn''t say anything, but cleaned her wounds carefully. He gave her medicine and new gauze.


    His gentle actions pained the woman who had been standing at the door for a while.


    She knew he was in love with L. He could be gentle to L and any other woman but her.


    It was E who noticed Daisy first when Chuck finished securing the gauze.


    "Daisy, you''re here." E greeted her first and Daisy walked inside slowly.


    Daisy forced a smile. "What''s wrong with your hand?" she said, standing by E.


    Chuck ignored her as if she wasn''t there. He cleaned up and put the things aside on the medical trolley


    outside the door.


    "I''m fine. It was just some broken ss." E exined simply, then remembered what happened


    yesterday morning. Should she buy another box of medicine?


    The thought of Samuel''s anger discouraged her.


    Daisy nodded her head. She was just passing by and couldn''t help approaching them.

 Chapter 86 I Wont Let Them Get Away

    Chapter 86 I Won''t Let Them Get Away


    To hide her difort from Chuck, Daisy asked E, "Are you free tonight? Let''s go out and have fun."


    E thought for a while and decided that Samuel was too busy to think of her. And her son was being


    taken care of by three elders, so it would be fine. "Sure!" She readily agreed.


    The death of her parents was a huge blow to her. Catherine and Emma also gave her a lot of pressure.


    She really wanted to go out and rx a bit.


    They made a deal,pletely ignoring Chuck.


    Daisy took out her phone and checked WeChat, opening their group chat of 8, "Let''s invite Anna and


    L out too." More people, more fun.


    E agreed. Sitting in Chuck''s office, they started chatting with Anna and L on WeChat.


    They were so engrossed in their conversation, that the four men in the group chat couldn''t take part


    and had to quietly watch them cheerfully talk with each other.


    Far away abroad, Eason''s heart was itching with impatience. He didn''t know what he wanted, but he


    felt restless.


    In the assistant area, Anna was happily reading the conversation. She figured she would have to take a


    leave.


    On WeChat, the four women decided to go out and shop, eat, and sing in KTV.


    Typing on their phones, E and Daisy walked out of the office.


    They were so focused that they forgot Chuck was with them. Chuck couldn''t believe that Daisy had


    When they left the hospital, E also added Joseph Li and Lilian Ye to their WeChat group since they


    were also in C country.


    In the end, the five women met in a shopping mall.


    Since they were living luxuriously, they all looked more stunning than everyone else.


    Together, their fashionable attire and beautiful faces caught every man''s attention.


    Each of the five women had a better background than the rest, and every time they entered a store,


    they all enjoyed the best treatment.


    At the Beautiful Girl


    Catherine was on vacation today, so she went out shopping with Emma for some new clothes for the


    new season.


    The sudden arrival of five women drew everyone''s attention.


    When they saw Eughing and talking in front them, Catherine and Emma''s face twisted at the same


    time.


    Simultaneously, E noticed the Gu Sisters. What a small world!


    "Did you see them? They''re a pair of bitches. Today, I won''t let them get away." E hadpletely


    forgotten that she was supposed to be locked up for two days.


    How could she let them go when they fought for the same man''s affections?


    The other four women were clever, and immediately understood what she meant when E spoke.


    Emma was currently trying on a long white wool coat, which suited her well.


    However, E distorted the facts. "Miss Gu, women with short legs can''t wear such long wool coats."


    The five women sat on the sofa as she talked.


    Before Emma could retort, L added, "Miss Gu''s waist is so thick... You should avoid coats with


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    belts."


    The shopping assistant beside Emma got very embarrassed. It looked good on Emma, but they turned


    the facts around.


    Resting her chin on her hand, Daisy carefully examined an enraged Emma. "Miss Gu, yourplexion


    isn''t good. The white color would only make you look more tanned."


    Everyone hated it when other people messed with another''s family. Lilian said calmly, "Miss Gu, aren''t


    you an editor-in-chief of a fashion magazine? How could you have such bad taste? Has poverty made


    you crazy?"


    Emma was so mad that she was about to spit blood. She stared at Anna who was sitting at the end.


    Considering what happened before, Anna wasn''t about to pick sides. But she didn''t like being stared at.


    "Miss Gu, your neck isn''t that long. Itpletely disappeared when you put on that hat."


    The shopping assistant watched the five women pick on Emma, and dared not speak.


    E concluded, "Miss Gu, given all that, you aren''t cut out for clothes. Perhaps you should try going out


    naked instead."


    "E Bo, you are out of line!" Taking off the coat in anger, Emma threw it to the shop assistant and


    stalked towards the five women.


    Despite knowing these women were backed by powerful men, Emma still didn''t want to surrender.


    "Out of line? My husband owns this shopping mall, so that means I own the shopping mall as well. As


    the owner, I hadn''t said anything. How could you decide what''s out of line for me?" L elegantly sat


    on the sofa with crossed legs, looking at thetest fashion magazine.


    "Well, the coat you were wearing was designed by my fianc¨¦, E''s brother. Of course, my sister-inw


    has every right to voice her opinion." Since Eason wasn''t here, no one would know that Anna was


    talking nonsense. She did it for E.


    Anna always paid attention to Eason''s works whenever they crossed paths. So when she saw the coat,


    she knew it was designed by Eason.


    "I''mughing to death. I don''t know how could you have the confidence to criticize Mrs. Shao. E


    married the topwyer Samuel Shao. She could cross any line she wanted." Lilian stood up, casually


    looking at the clothes on disy.


    "E, you are too nice. How could you let a woman like her bully you?" Daisy took E''s hand, looking


    at her sympathetically.


    "You can say that again! I thought my husband had a problem with his eyes, since he could ept all


    kinds of women." E nced at Catherine as she stood silently. When she thought about it carefully,


    she realized that Catherine was smarter and more sophisticated than Emma.


    Emma was too angry to say a word. Reigning in her emotions, she took out her phone and opened


    Samuel''s number with a sneer, "How about I call Sam now, and let him judge?"


    At Emma''s words, E started to falter. Which side would Samuel pick? The woman he loved, or the


    woman he married?


    Lilian helped her, "E, let her call Samuel. If your husband chose her, he''s a hopeless jerk. It won''t be


    a loss for you to dump him."


    Finding her words reasonable, E smiled triumphantly. "Yes, Miss Gu. Let''s take that bet."


    Emma bit her teeth and dialled Samuel''s phone number. Did they think she was afraid?


    The phone call went through, "Sam...." Emma''s sharine voice almost made E vomit.


    Samuel! How dare he answer her phone call! She would remember that!


    Samuel was watching thepany''s monitoring video as he was leaving work. He discovered that the


    person who went to his office yesterday and took pictures was exactly who he suspected.


    When the phone rang, he answered the call without checking who it was.


    Hearing Emma''s soft voice, Samuel was silent for a moment, "Out with it."

 Chapter 87 A Fight Breaks Out

    Chapter 87 A Fight Breaks Out


    "Samuel, am I the one to be bullied?" Samuel frowned at her words.


    Samuel was slowly figuring out what was going on. Emma continued: "E Bo is bullying me with the


    help of several women. Samuel, can you control her? I haven''t goaded her!"


    Emma really didn''t have any advantages in facing five unusual women.


    "You can hide from them." What a simple truth! Didn''t she know it? He did not want to get involved in


    women''s fight.


    Emma was mad at Samuel''s words. But E Bo swung into action before Emma said anything.


    She got off the couch, snatched Emma''s mobile phone and shoved her. Emma was wearing high heels.


    She did not expect the shove and dropped backward, "Ah!" Samuel heard her scream.


    "Samuel, you must want to protect your weak ex-girlfriend." There was a strong sense of sarcasm in


    the familiar female voice.


    Samuel massaged his aching brow, "Don''t make any trouble for me." This little woman refused to mend


    her ways even after repeated education!


    "Make any trouble? Samuel, let me tell you, I''m going to make troubles for you today. Go to the hospital


    and see your little sweetheart!" After saying this, E simply threw Emma''s phone into the waterss


    on the tea table.


    The phone would be damaged.


    The other four women pped, "Well done!" E got the thumbs up from L.


    On seeing this, the salespeople ran away. They just dared to eavesdrop and did note closer.


    Some customers left the scene.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Catherine lifted up Emma. "E Bo, you''re way out of the line. What did my sister do to you? Why do


    you bully her?"


    Good! Catherine finally opened her mouth. E walked up to her and smiled, "Miss Gu, you must be


    aware of what nder is!"


    Catherine''s heart flipped, "Of course I know it." But she did not know what E Bo was going to do.


    "Leave Samuel''spany, or I will reallymit the crime for which you have been ming me." She


    would make the charge of "insulting" real.


    Then, E''s phone rang suddenly.


    She knew who was calling without even looking at the phone. She answered: "Miss Shao, I''m


    punishing the mistress. Can you leave me alone?"


    Samuel went back to his office, tidied his documents and walked towards the parking lot.


    "I''m not going to interfere. But I just want to tell you, do not go too far." For example, hiring people to


    insult Catherine did go too far.


    E burst into anger, "Samuel, you bastard! Are you going to protect her?" Hearing her words, Emma


    felt proud.


    Samuel was speechless. What did he say? Why did E think this way?


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Samuel was worried and decided to go to the KTV.


    Catherine and Emma stood up and walked towards the door. E walked in front of them and blocked


    their way.


    "Catherine Gu, did you hear what I said?"


    "E Bo, do not act like a mad dog!" On hearing this, E spanked Catherine.


    Catherine tried to hit back, but Daisy stopped her.


    Daisy shook her arm off, nearly knocking the two sisters over.


    "Daisy, let''s beat them together. I will take all the me!" In the worst case, she would be in jail just for


    a few days.


    L warned the salespeople, "Close the door."


    Er......r.... The salespeople looked at each other, hesitating.


    L knew why they were worried. She mentioned Harry''s name, "My husband is Harry Si. If there is


    any problem, I''ll take the me." The salespeople closed the door. But a bad mood seized L.


    She was richer than Harry, but Harry''s name was more powerful and persuasive.


    Meanwhile, Emma and Catherine trembled with fear.


    They wanted to seek help, but the closed door isted everything inside.


    "E Bo, if you dare to touch us, I will prosecute you." The two sisters shouted.


    Prosecute? The word only reminded E to cover the cameras in the shop with some clothes.


    They needed evidences to prosecute her. They could do nothing if there was no evidence.


    Ten minutester


    Beautiful Girl


    The door opened slowly. Five women went out, looking satisfied.


    They left the shopping mall and went towards the agreed restaurant.


    Twenty minutester, two women wearing brand new jackets left the mall with messy hair.


    Samuel, who just met Harry and Chuck, listened to the sobs on the line in Harry''s office, with eyes


    closed.


    "... Samuel, you can''t imagine what my sister and I look like now... If you''re not going to discipline her,


    I''ll just consider I loved the wrong man."


    "Samuel, we are too ashamed to face anyone now. Even Anna supported E Bo to bully us..."


    Samuel opened his eyes, put her on the speakerphone and put the phone on the desk.


    Three men in the office heard Emma''s cry and usation.


    "My phone was thrown into the water by E Bo. And Daisy knows kung fu... We were no match for


    them."


    The door of the office opened, and Joseph came in at the precise moment when Emma brought about


    Lilian''s name over phone.


    "Joseph''s wife Lilian belittled me that I was worthless. I didn''t offend her..."


    "I did not expect that Harry''s wife L would be an aplice... You can imagine the extent that we


    were bullied by them."


    "Samuel, I beg you to discipline her..."


    ...


    The four men in the office looked at each other.


    They were wondering what made her cry like this. They couldn''t imagine what she must have been


    through.


    But nobody pitied them, because it was their wives who did this.


    "Samuel, are you there?" There was silence on the line, which made Emma a little bit flustered.


    "I got it. I''ll pay your medical expenses." Samuel finally picked up the phone and responded


    indifferently.


    E was mad at Samuel''s words. She gasped for breath and then said, "Samuel, you know the key


    point is not the medical expense!"


    "I know. I''ve got this. I''m going to visit you tomorrow. Take rest." Samuel repressed the irritability in his


    mind. He wanted to hang up the phone long back.


    The sobbing Emma too hung up the phone.

 Chapter 88 Talks of Separation

    Chapter 88 Talks of Separation


    "Let''s go! We can catch them at the KTV!" Samuel stood up and walked to the door.


    "Well? You''re going to teach E a lesson for your ex?" Chuck was curious and asked, putting his arm


    over Samuel''s shoulder.


    Burning with anger, Samuel didn''t answer.


    This little woman always got him into trouble! He must teach her a lesson. Otherwise his anger wouldn''t


    subside!


    The four men rushed to the KTV. They were all disappointed with what they saw.


    Five young and handsome boys were sitting respectively next to the five women. Out of the five


    women, only E was in her boy''s arms.


    Seemingly not noticing his presence, E continued "Let''s go and have some funter!"


    The other women sat there indifferently, not wanting to go any further.


    Harry''s eyes narrowed. He looked angrily at the young boy next to L. The poor boy stood up


    immediately and ran away in disgrace.


    The young man next to Daisy poured her a ss of wine, and she drank it quickly. Then she mmed


    the ss onto the table and asked for another. The man obliged immediately.


    Joseph took off his sunsses and strode over to Lillian. He grabbed the man next to her by his cor


    and pulled him out of the room.


    He sat down next to Lillian and grabbed her, forcing her to lean back onto the sofa. "What are you


    doing?" He asked sourly.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Nothing, just a ss of wine." The innocent look in her eyes blocked Joseph''s surging anger.


    Samuel could not remain calm. His girl was held in another man''s arms. How could he keep calm?


    He grabbed the young boy by his cor and struck him.


    "Samuel!" Screamed E, hurriedly protecting the boy, and said deliberately, "If he''s hurt, who can I


    have sex with!"


    ...


    L couldn''t suppress hisughter. E did a really good job!


    Samuel was jarred by her words. His wife was flirting with a young boy right in front of him, but he


    deserved it since he didn''t cherish his woman.


    Daisy warmly apuded, "E, Enjoy yourself. Enjoy your life." She was the one who talked E out of


    making any concessions in the daily life.


    She seemed d and eager to stir up trouble. So Chuck drew her away and walked towards the door.


    "Let go of me! We haven''t sung yet!" Daisy resisted. It was only less than half an hour. They didn''t have


    enough time even to start the party!


    "Daisy, what''s wrong with you? Do you enjoy causing trouble?!" Chuck took her into an unupied


    room and pushed her in.


    The young boy next to Anna saw what wasing, and he winked at the man sitting next to Daisy.


    Both of them got up and they sneaked out.


    There was only one boy left, behind E¡­


    The young man too wanted to run away, but he couldn''t because he was in a corner, blocked by E.


    Samuel''s face turned purple with anger. He drew her away and pulled out the young man. He was


    going to beat up the man.


    But E grabbed his hands and stopped him. The poor boy ran away amid the chaos. What a pity, she


    thought. She let Samuel go and followed the boy.


    The moment she reached the door, the door was mmed shut.


    "Samuel, what right do you have to meddle in my life?"


    "I''m your husband! And I''m doing what a husband is supposed to do."


    "Bullshit. You''ve always wanted a divorce, right? Okay, and I say YES!" Throwing caution to the wind,


    she said with all her courage. She could not bear the mental torture any more.


    He cheated on her first, so why couldn''t she take revenge!


    The room fell silent when E said this. Everyone was shocked and looked at each other.


    A divorce! Were they joking? Is it really that serious?


    Samuel took her outside the room, "Okay, let''s get a divorce!"


    "Great!"


    They pushed each other and left the room, leaving behind the other five people, who stood there


    dumbfounded!


    After a seemingly long pause, Lillian asked, "They really want a divorce?!"


    The others shook their heads because none of them had any idea about it.


    "How about giving them a call?" Asked L.


    "Not now." Harry mused. They needed time to fix this.


    Outside the KTV


    Samuel got E into the back seat before he started the car and sped away.


    The car was going very fast, at least 150 km/h. E was too scared to shout loudly.


    She clutched the corner of her coat, watching the night view of the street whizzed past.


    At a red light


    "Well, you''d better think twice. After divorce, our son belongs to me!" His voice sounded low and deep


    in the dark.


    Her son, the little one, E felt sad thinking of her baby. What should she do? It was a tough call.


    Even though she was very upset, E said perversely, "You can have my baby, and I''ll have ten more


    kids with another man!"


    Having ten more kids with another man! She would rather do so than have a baby with him! The man''s


    eyes zed at the thought of her doing an abortion.


    The green light was on.


    Samuel made a sharp turn and pulled over.


    He tightly gripped the steering wheel, "Say sorry to Emma and Catherine. And then I can ignore what


    happened today." Samuel made a concession after all.


    She was going to apologize to them? "Samuel, do you think I''m a pushover?" She asked calmly, with


    much disappointment.


    "It''s your fault. You''re supposed to admit that!"


    The woman sneered grimly, "Come on, let''s get to the point. You still love her."


    Samuel shut his eyes, took a deep breath and exined, "There''s going to be nothing serious."


    Nothing? E opened the door and got off the Porsche.


    She came up to him and said, "Samuel, I lost. I let you go. But I refuse to apologize to Emma!" She did


    nothing wrong. She was not gonna apologize!


    Samuel became crazy, seeing her perverse attitude.


    She lost. What did she mean by letting go? Let him go? She did not love him anymore?


    He started the car and drove slowly. Finally, he pulled over in front of her.


    "Get in the car!" Hemanded in a cool voice.


    E wanted to walk past the car, but she knew he would be able to catch her.


    So she stood there just like that, confronting him face to face.


    Samuel got off the car, mmed the door and approached her.


    She was forced to lean against the door.


    But she looked away from him.


    "Samuel, let''s calm down and get away for a few days!" Maybe it would work being separated for a few


    days.


    His hand on the car clenched into a fist.


    Separation? It must be tough to spend the night when she was not around, he thought.


    "Well? Is it your n? Stay with Sum after the divorce?" Samuel thought he would strangle her if she


    was going to live with another man.


    She was shocked to hear that name and dazed for a moment. Sum? Why did he mention Sum?


    However, it would also be perfectly eptable. "Yeah, sure. You''ll live with Emma, and I''ll be with Sum.


    Perfect!"


    She held his wrist, ready to pull him away if he tries to beat her.

 Chapter 89 Why Would He Have A Fever

    Chapter 89 Why Would He Have A Fever


    Samuel didn''t let her go. Instead, he pushed himself on her closely and started kissing her rudely on


    her red lips.


    After a long while


    They made out under the dim light of the streetmp, and both wanted more. Samuel''s phone suddenly


    rang, startling them. They separated.


    E''s legs felt like jelly. Samuel reached one arm around her waist and with his other hand he


    answered the phone call.


    "Grandmother."


    Grandmother? E was puzzled. It was about eleven o ''clock. Why wasn''t grandma sleeping?


    "Sam, Jerry is having fever. Your father has taken him to Chuck''s hospital. You''d better go there as


    soon as possible." Melody''s voice appeared extraordinarily loud and clear in the night. And E heard


    her too.


    Her son was having fever? Howe?


    When Samuel hung up, she asked, "Howe?" She was too worried for her son to be still angry with


    him. She clutched at the corner of his dress, eyes full of anxiety.


    He opened the door of the co-pilot and picked her up. "No one knows what happened yet. We''d better


    reach there as soon as possible." He buckled her up and closed the door.


    He got into the driver''s seat and drove away.


    On the way to the hospital, Samuel called Chuck several times. But none was answered.


    Chuck called him back when they reached the hospital.


    "What''s up?" Chuck spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Samuel ignored his abnormality, "Come to the hospital. My son has fever."


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Chuck took his coat, walked to thepartment door, opened it and went


    out, as if he didn''t see Daisy lying there.


    He went outside the door and told the waiter in the corridor, "Don''t let anyone in."


    The waiter nodded and stood outside. He put on his coat and hurried to the hospital.


    After ten minutes or so, Daisy walked out of the room and left KTV quickly with her head down, hair


    messy.


    In the hospital


    They found the children''s room. E painfully looked at her son''s fever-gripped face.


    She held her son in her arms. Jerry seemed to feel his mother''s smell, opening his eyes slowly.


    He looked at E, caught a thumb of Samuel''s and closed his eyes.


    The doctor on duty came in with a thermometer and handed it to E, "Take the child''s temperature


    first."


    Five minutester


    39 degree Celsius. E almost cried out.


    She looked at her son''s red face and felt a deep sense of guilt.


    When Chuck arrived at the hospital, he went straight to the ward and heard the doctor on duty say that


    the temperature had reached 39 degrees.


    He gave a box of antipyretic drugs, and then asked the nurse to bring his stethoscope and examined


    the other physical aspects of the child.


    "Normal fever is my preliminary judgment. Affix the child with antipyretic stick, feed him with some


    antipyretic medicine, and wipe his body with warm water." Chuck removed the stethoscope and the


    nurse ran to get the medicine.


    "Why would he have fever?" E asked urgently.


    "There are a lot of causes, colds, bacterial infections and so on. Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious."


    Chuck''s wordsforted them. They were relieved.


    Chuck affixed the child with antipyretic paste, asked E to feed him a little of antipyretic medicine, and


    then left.


    Jerry had been sleeping. He did not cry or make a scene.


    "Dad, you go home first. We''ll stay here." Samuel looked at the watch. It was over twelve o ''clock.


    Vincent nodded, "I''lle back tomorrow morning."


    Samuel apanied Vincent to the hospital door. Only E and Jerry were left in the ward.


    Ey beside her son, looking at his little face and holding him tightly in her arms.


    She was a really ipetent mother. Just now, she was angry with Samuel and told him that she


    would give up Jerry.


    How could she give up such a lovely and well-behaved son?


    The ward door opened. Samuel came in.


    Samuel stood there and looked at his wife and son on the sickbed. He could sense E''s pain over


    their son''s misery. The memories of the day when his son had a bruise on his butt came back to him.


    He concluded that E was too over-stimted earlier to do such foolish things.


    Jerry would frequently turn over ufortably in his sleep.


    E simply held her son in her arms. After a little while, Samuel took him from her.


    "Have some sleep." He sat down on the other side of the bed. Jerry felt safe in his arms and did not


    move much.


    The sickbed in the ward was so wide that a whole family of three could sleep there.


    Ey in the bed,pletely sleepless and thinking about her son.


    Her eyes were on him, whoy in Samuel''s arms. Samuel noticed that. He put their son down to the


    middle of the bed.


    He alsoy on the other side beside their son. E could sleep only as she put a hand on her son''s


    shin.


    Samuel did not sleep. He kept staring at the sleeping E.


    He didn''t know why, but even though he knew she had done a lot of wrong things, he still wanted to


    hold her in his arms and love her dearly.


    He hadn''t felt quite the same way he felt now when he was with Emma. Perhaps it was because Emma


    was tougher than E.


    Heid a hand on her forehead and gently lifted her bag.


    "Samuel..." E whispered, moved her hand to her son''s arm and fell asleep again.


    Samuel raised the tip of his mouth slightly and looked at her more gently.


    E loved him. He always knew it. And it made him proud.


    And what she did to Emma and Catherine...Perhaps she loved him too much and in a wrong way.


    So he should tell her what she could do and what she couldn''t.


    Early next morning


    Melody asked Vincent to take her to the hospital. She didn''t sleep wellst night, worrying about her


    great-grandson.


    She gently pushed the ward door open, all the three were still sleeping. The heads of the two adults


    were pressed together, and the sony nting between them.


    In no hurry to wake them up, Melody patted Vincent''s hand and whispered, "Take out the phone and


    click their picture." It would be a pity to miss such a warm scene.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But if it was preserved in the photo, it would be a beautiful memory.


    Vincent knew what she meant. He took out his phone, opened the camera and pressed the photo


    button.


    "Crack." Vincent forgot to mute his phone. With one shot, Samuel woke up.


    The little woman next to him slept soundly on her arm. So did his son.


    He sat up gently. "Grandma, dad."


    "How''s the baby?" Melody whispered, moving towards Jerry.


    Jerry''s face had returned to normal. Samuel leaned close to touch his forehead, and he opened his


    eyes.


    "Aah-" His sudden burst of crying startled everybody in the room.


    E, who was asleep, was also awakened.


    She sat up in a daze and held her son.


    "Little darling don''t cry, don''t cry." She looked funny when she couldn''t even open her eyes but still tried


    to coax her son.

 Chapter 90 Men Are Natural-born Cheaters

    Chapter 90 Men Are Natural-born Cheaters


    After some time, Vi rushed in with things for Jerry. "Jerry must be hungry, " said Vi, with a milk


    bottle and powder in her hands. The family started to get on with feeding the Jerry.


    Samuel washed himself. A nurse brought them breakfast prepared?by the hospital.


    The breakfast was hearty enough for a VIP ward.


    While Vi fed Jerry, E and Samuel had a quick breakfast.


    The nurse came in again to check Jerry''s temperature. It hase down to 37.7¡ãC. The nurse then put


    another fever-cooling patch on Jerry''s forehead. Before leaving the room, the nurse reminded them to


    feed the kid some antipyretics.


    Chuck came inter. He checked Jerry''s body and found the boy was fine. If his body temperature


    would go back to normal levels, he could go home.


    Then E said to Samuel: "You can go to work now. I''ll take care of him." He was kind of busy these


    days and his presence was not necessary there.


    E was ready to go to the graveyard. But she had to reschedule it, since Jerry became ill.


    She took out the phone to send a message to Sum.


    "It is fine. We''ll see it in the afternoon." Samuel cooled the hot water and poured it into the bottle, so


    that Jerry could drink the water himself without his help.


    E didn''t say anything. She texted Sum: "Sum, I was supposed to go to thepany tomorrow, but


    my son got fever. So I won''t be there until he recovers. Sorry for that."


    Hardly had she put her phone in her pocket when she received a message: "Is Jerry okay now? Which


    hospital are you in? I''ming there."


    His sincere concerns touched E deeply. "Sum is so sweet, " she thought to herself.


    But she declined his kind offer by texting "Don''t worry. Jerry is fine now. He would go home this


    afternoon if things be normal again."


    However, she got a reply for this only after two minutes. Meanwhile Samuel stepped in quickly and


    grasped the phone.


    He scrolled through?some?of?her conversations with Sum and looked a bit angry.


    "Do you still n to work in hispany?" Why can''t she bear Samuel''s words in mind?


    E was not going to hide anything. She admitted: "Yes. I''m ready for being deserted anytime. Anyway


    I have to support myself." If possible, she would like to provide for herself and Jerry.


    What the hell is "ready for being deserted"? Samuel sighed and threw her phone on the table.


    He stood in front of her and looked down at her: "You don''t have to be prepared for that. If you behave


    yourself, I''ll support Jerry and you for as long as it takes ."


    "Don''t I behave myself?" she retorted. It was he who forced her to date with one of those young dudes.


    "Do not maintain any rtionship with Sum anymore; do not bother Catherine and Emma; and do what


    I say. Those are my requirements for you." Samuel expressed his thoughts in brief. If she could do that,


    he would like to be with her until the end of the world.


    E took up her phone and turned a deaf ear to his unreasonable requirements.


    Why did he never put himself in her shoes? Or did her sufferings please his mind?


    She checked her Wechat and read the message from Sum: "Take care of your child and you are


    wee whenever you want toe."


    "You, E." Samuel called her crossly.


    "Here!" She textedzily "Thank you".


    Samuel grabbed her phone again and said: "Was I just talking to a brick wall?" How dare she is to


    ignore him!


    "What''s up? Do I have to grin and bear tortures from Catherine and Emma even if they want to kill


    me?" She kept her grief bottled up and stared at him ironically.


    Samuel sat beside her and said: "You might misunderstand Emma. Well, I won''t see her again from


    now on."


    Just a misunderstanding? More than that, OK?


    "Fuck off!" She shouted at him and turned her back to him with no more words.


    Samuel stared at her back, looking ugly with anger.


    He pulled her shoulders and forcibly pressed her on the hospital bed.


    She struggled. "Don''t mess around, our son is next to you." She warned, coldly.


    E bit her lower lip and red at the man in front of her. "Don''t touch me!" She was as good at issuing


    a warning as he was.


    Samuel, however, not only put his hands on her, but he also kissed her.


    She pinched his waist with her right hand as hard as she could, but it meant nothing to Samuel.


    "Ahem" Crisp dry coughing separated the two people.


    With discontent, Samuel stared at the man standing in the doorway, saying "President Si, you must be


    hanging around." Samuel cannot be more upset.


    E felt quite embarrassed, burying her head in the pillow.


    "I''m not just hanging around. She insisted oning to the hospital to see the kid." said the president.


    He walked sideways into the ward. Behind him was Daisy, who looked at Samuel and smiled.


    She was supposed to leave with Chuck when she saw what the couple were doing. Surprisingly, Chuck


    was brazen enough?to interrupt.


    Samuel pulled E out of the pillow, said "The President''s wife is here."


    E flushed with embarrassment, looking at the couple at the doorway, "Daisy¡­ How nice of you to


    After putting the baby products that she brought on the table, Daisy took E by her hands and walked


    with her to Jerry.


    Jerry had woken up and was looking around with his eyes wide open, keeping on waving his legs.


    The cute baby instantly triggered Daisy''s maternal instinct. She meticulously?picked up Jerry from the


    bed and held him tightly in her arms, while ying with him.


    "haha¡­¡­" The baby?chuckled?happily, making Daisy even more excited.


    For a moment she really hoped she can also have a cute little baby one day with whom she can y


    every day.


    "You and Chuck could try to have one." Samuel leaned against the wallpaper-covered wall, giving


    Chuck a casual nce.


    "We are working on that, " Chuck replied calmly. Unfortunately, Daisy''s body conditions make her less


    likely to conceive. It is a matter of ying with the odds.


    "Who is working with you?" Daisy denied with a red face. She stared at Chuck coldly. What a


    shameless person!


    "I did not say with whom to work, "


    Daisy''s face paled on hearing Chuck''s words. She nodded understandingly. "It turned out that Chuck


    cannot forget Rosy."


    While the two exchanged words, E noticed that Samuel was quite enjoying the drama. She even


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    drew a conclusion that " Men are natural-born cheaters."


    Daisy looked at her and smiled "I agree."


    Hatred was sowed in the hearts of the two speechless men in the ward.


    Jerry had a rtively strong immune system, as he got into a good shape by the afternoon.


    They returned to their vi:


    The Royal Mansion


    When Samuel brought the car to a halt, the cell phone rang. E also stopped moving when she saw


    the expression on Samuel''s face.

 Chapter 91 From Insults to Pleas; Harrys Plan.

    Chapter 91 From Insults to Pleas; Harry''s n.


    "Hello..." He picked up the phone eventually, with an inkling of what the phone call was about.


    "Samuel, don''t you think she needs to apologize to us?" Emma''s voice was soft, contrary to her bossy


    nature. This made Samuel wonder if it was the same Emma he was used to.


    "I''m busy today. Maybe we should talk about this some other time." He answered perfunctorily, showing


    no intention to further delve into the topic.


    "Samuel!" Emma responded, her voice dripping with anxiety, "Listen to me. If E apologizes to us,


    then I will let it go."


    Emma''spromise left nothing for Samuel to say. "Fine. We wille meet you, where are you right


    now?"


    Then the call ended soon after.


    He nced at E and took a deep breathe. Then, he turned the car around and followed the directions


    that Emma had given him.


    E sat confused, wondering why Samuel had turned the car around. "Where are we going?" She


    asked quizzically. They sat there in silence for a while. E couldn''t help but wonder what had changed.


    Who was on the phone? Why is he quiet? She thought to herself.


    Just before she could bring up the same question, Samuel responded "We''re gonna see two people."


    E wanted to ask who these two people were, but she knew from the tone of his voice that he didn''t


    want any more questions. They continued to sit in silence as they inched closer to their destination.


    20 minutester, At the Dominator Coffee Shop.


    Samuel led E, who was straddling baby Jerry on her hip, to a room on the second floor.


    Pushing the door open, E frowned when she saw Emma and Catherine, inside.


    So this is who we were going to meet? She thought, as she looked at Samuel and shot him a menacing


    look.


    Samuel ignored the expression on her face and pulled out a chair for her to sit on. E received the


    gesture and sat on it, cing Jerry on herp.


    Emma and Catherine''s faces were still visibly scarred, which consequently vented E.


    An awkward silence fell on the room, and the tension between the four individuals grew as they waited


    for their coffee to arrive.


    As E was amusing her son leisurely, Samuel spoke with a low voice, "E, apologize to Emma and


    Catherine."


    Immediately, E''s eyes shot up in astonishment. She couldn''t believe that he would ask her to


    apologize to them after all that had happened. Her heart broke, but she didn''t want them seeing her


    breakdown. So she feigned annoyance, to keep her mind away from crying.


    She diverted her eyes to the two sisters, who were eagerly waiting to hear her response. But in return,


    all they saw was E grinning. Then she spoke, " So you twodies want him that badly? Well, he''s


    yours. I want nothing to do with him. You''re wee!" Then E stood up, kicked the chair out of her


    way, opened the door and walked out with her son snuggled closely in her arms.


    Samuel had predicted that she would be resistant, "E." She could clearly hear his low booming voice,


    even though she was half-way out the door.


    Trying to push back the tears, E, turned and smiled, "Samuel, from today, I will no longer love you


    and I want a divorce. You have betrayed me and our love. I can''t take this."


    Her words cut deep like a butcher''s knife.


    Samuel could feel his world shutter into pieces, as the words yed over and over again in his head in


    a loop.


    "E, please." His voice pleaded.


    But E had made up her mind. She turned and walked downstairs without even looking back.


    By the time, Samuel had gathered enough momentum, and raced out of the coffee shop, E had


    already gone. He watched as the taxi she was in disappeared into traffic.


    That night, E didn''t return to the old house.


    Samuel paced back and forth, a little anxious.


    He even checked every hotel, using all his resources, yet no one had booked a room under the name


    of E.


    By the time he returned to the old house, it was already 9 pm. He found Melody in the living room


    "Grandma, do you know where she is?" Samuel asked, noticing how calm she was, when her beloved


    E and her great-grandson didn''t return home.


    She took a nce at his grandson, who looked a little tired, and said, "You don''t have to search for


    them, I know where they are."


    "Where are they? Tell me!" Samuel responded, his voice dripping with angst.


    "They wille back in a couple of days. So you don''t have to worry about them." Melody knew where


    they were, but she intended not to tell him.


    Samuel fumed with anger, but he knew all too well that Melody wouldn''t give him the answers he


    needed, so he resorted to heading to his room.


    The room looked empty without her. The only thing left was her scent mingled with that of the baby''s.


    He yearned so much for them toe back to him. He didn''t know what would happen to him if they


    didn''t.


    He recalled E''s words, "Samuel, from today, I''ll no longer love you..." and


    Clenched his hands into fists. E, such a stubborn woman! You would rather leave than yield,


    breaking my heart in the process.


    He thought to himself, half-praying that E woulde back to him.


    Three dayster... E and Jerry hadn''te back and Samuel was filled with worry.


    He paced up and down in his office, attempting to reassure himself that they were okay.


    "You really have got nothing to do, other than pace up and down huh?" Harry''s booming voice filled the


    silent room.


    Samuel looked up, surprised. Their eyes met for a brief second then Samuel retreated to his desk,


    shuffling through documents. He didn''t need Harry breathing down his neck at such a crucial moment.


    Samuel remained silent,pletely ignoring Harry. Harry strode into the office and sat on the sofa. He


    crossed his legs and stared apprehensively towards Samuel''s direction.


    "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear my question?" Samuel looked up, a sh of anger spread across his


    face. He didn''t want to deal with Harry at that moment. But his anger quickly dissipated, reminding


    himself that Harry is his boss.


    He chose to respond as calmly as possible, "Sorry Sir. It won''t happen again." Then he diverted his


    attention back to the court documents sprawled in front of him.


    But Harry took the opportunity to continue taunting him, "Are you this ipetent even at home? No


    wonder your wife left you!" Harry chuckled and stood up. He walked towards Samuel''s make-shift


    kitchen at the corner and proceeded to make himself some tea.


    Samuel was used to Harry making obscene remarks about situations that he wasn''t involved in. He had


    a knack of butting into everyone''s business, just because he could. Sometimes Samuel wondered how


    they had be friends. But today, Samuel was not in the mood for it, so he decided to ignore him


    again.


    This time, however, Harry had a reason to be vexed. If it were not for the promise he had made to his


    wife to keep it secret, he would have said, "Get your wife and son out of my house right now, " the


    moment he stepped in.


    After the water had boiled, Harry put some supetive Tieguanyin Tea in a bowl and poured hot water


    in it, "Do you need me to go to the vi?" He spoke up, stirring the tea.


    He stood there for a while and waited for a response from Samuel, but all he received was silence.


    "You don''t know how noisy four kids can be. Plus I think my wife might be bisexual... "


    No response.


    Harry''s rage boiled.


    He wanted to smash something.


    Samuel fixed his eyes on the screen in front of him, hoping that his distant behavior would dissuade


    Harry from speaking to him. Samuel secretly hoped that Harry would get bored and leave him be.


    "Samuel, let''s have a drink at my ce tonight." From insults to pleas, Harry never seized to amaze


    Samuel.


    Samuel responded, "Harry, please, as my friend, let me be. I have a lot on my te right now. Give me


    some space."


    Harry almost chocked on his tea. People rarely said no to him, so it came as a surprise when Samuel


    did. But Harry knew what was going on in Samuel''s life and pitied him.


    He finished his tea and ced the ceramic cup on the table and left, without saying another word.


    A half hourter.


    Harry''s phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and picked it up.


    "Hello Samuel, have you changed your mind about that drink?"


    "Yes. You win. I''ll take two bottles of white spirit. I need to blow off some steam, let''s get drunk at your


    ce."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Samuel spoke on the other end of the line. "Okay, see you in an hour." Harry confirmed.


    Harry could feel the wheels turning, and his n set in motion. He would finally have some form of


    normalcy back in his family life, once Samuel saw E at his house.


    An hourter, Samuel appeared at the door of the castle. Harry opened the door and eximed,


    "Come in." Some hourster, with sses of vodka in their hands, Harry and Samuel found themselves


    upstairs in the dance studio. Harry knew that they would be in there, and so it was part of his n to


    ensure that Samuel knew his wife was here.


    His wife and E were in the midst of teaching their four kids how to dance in the big dance room. The


    room was surrounded by four giant mirrors.


    Nicole was dancing ballet like a professional dancer. Sally and Daniel were watching their sister


    admiringly. As for Jerry, he was crawling around on the white floor.


    Samuel didn''t notice Jerry at first, as his gaze was fixed on his slender and flexible wife. E had not


    practiced dancing for a long time, so she was working hard on splits with her head bent forward so she


    didn''t see the two men walk in. Samuel could hear his son''s burbles, "Yaa... Pa... Pa...


    Yee." Samuel ced his vodka ss on a nearby table and picked up his cooing son. He rocked him


    back and forth and tickled his baby feet, bathing in his son''sughter. Samuel then turned to gaze at


    E. He still hoped that she loved him.

 Chapter 92 Planned Marriage

    Chapter 92 nned Marriage


    "Uncle!" Nicole''s voice filled with joy as she recognized Samuel. This immediately caught E''s


    attention. She looked up, her gazending on


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A man wearing a grey coat, who was holding her son Jerry in one hand and picking up Nicole with the


    other.


    She remained still and wondered why he had showed up.


    As if she didn''t see him, E kept on stretching, stealing a nce here and there.


    After greeting L, Samuel put his son and Nicole down then picked up Daniel and Sally.


    E fell into thought as she experienced the warm interaction.


    She was lost in the imagination of Samuel holding their kids in his arms, so she didn''t realize, that


    Harry had taken Jerry and Sally out of the dance studio.


    With Daniel and Nicole in her arms, L nced and snickered at E, as Harry motioned for her to


    follow him.


    Soon, the door closed behind them and Samuel and E were left alone. Samuel turned to E and


    walked towards her, with bare feet.


    He knelt by her side and reached out to embrace her,ying her on her back in the process. When he


    was fully on top of her, one hand reached to caress her cheek as the other reached to restrain her


    hands on top of her head. Then, he moved closer to kiss the lips that he had missed for three days.


    The touch of their lips sent electricity running through his body. The effect could have been amplified


    because of the alcohol that was coursing through his blood.


    E''s mind wentpletely nk, and she tried to push him off her body. But her hands were locked


    on the ground on top of her head.


    After a while, Samuel retreated from the kiss and spoke.


    "If you ever take my son and run away with him again, you''ll suffer the consequence of your actions, do


    you understand me?" E looked up at Samuel.


    E closed her eyes and tried to resist his charm.


    As she opened her eyes again, there was nothing but coldness in her eyes.


    "Mr. Shao, please let me go." E said calmly.


    Samuel felt a tingling sensation when she called him "Mr. Shao" in a husky voice, but his expression


    remained the same.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Answer me!" He purred, showering E with kisses on her forehead, cheeks and


    neck. E squirmed underneath him, confused. Why were his words contradicting his actions? He was


    being so loving and tender with his actions but menacing and downright scary with his speech? E


    thought to herself.


    E tried to loosen the grip he had on her, but she was no match for his strength. Samuel whispered a


    warning to her, "Since you don''t want to answer me, I suggest that you don''t move."


    She held still instantly. She recognized that tone of voice immediately and obeyed. He continued


    showering with kisses in silence, that felt almost like torture. As time passed by, Samuel became his


    normal self.


    He got up from on top of her. "Come on, let''s go home." He spoke, oblivious to E''s facial expession.


    "No..." She said obstinately.


    Samuel didn''t want to argue with her, so he picked up her from the floor and ced her over his


    shoulder.


    "I said no! Didn''t you hear me?"


    Samuel arched his eyebrow. "I don''t think I''ll be listening to anything you have to say until you start


    thinking reasonably."


    "You ask me to obey your wishes, but you never respect any of my opinions, why should I behave as


    you want me too." E became furious. Samuel ignored her, and walked downstairs. E knew there


    was no point in struggling. This was a fight that she couldn''t win easily.


    "Don''t be in a huff. Let''s go home together." Samuel said, patting her on her backside yfully. She


    wanted me to be obedient to her? Nonsense! Samuel thought. He didn''t want to be a ve to his wife


    Then he thought of Harry, who worshiped his wife and did everything she said. Samuel deemed this as


    weakness.


    With E ng across his shoulder, Samuel arrived in the living room and spotted Harry. He sneered at


    him and kissed his teeth as a sign of disrespect.


    "What''s that for, Samuel?" Harry asked, when he noticed the expression on Samuel''s face.


    Jerry and Nicole were ying on the mat, so


    Samuely down E beside them and turned to Harry "Nothing, I was just thinking about how weak


    you are." Samuel didn''t hold back.


    Harry shot up from the sofa and grabbed Samuel by the neck. "I''ll show you what weakness is, you


    asshole."


    Samuel extended his hand to do the same, ready to fight. "Yeah,e on then. Give it your best shot."


    "Daddy, Uncle, Are you going to kiss?" Nicole asked, naively. This made the tense situation quickly


    dissipate and E and L began tough. Soon, Samuel and Harry let go of each other''s necks and


    took a step back. The two men joined in theughter.


    "Look at you, Harry! You must kiss your wife a lot in front of the children. You should mind your


    manners." Samuel adjusted his suit and bantered with Harry.


    "Ha! You are right." Harry answered indifferently.


    Harry picked up Jerry and went upstairs.


    "Wait, where are you taking my son?" Samuel yelled at Harry.


    "Is there anything wrong with me holding my son-inw? Don''t worry I''m bringing him back down


    soon." Harry said and went upstairs.


    Son-inw? Samuel was confused about the situation. He looked at L and E, who seemed the


    least bit fazed by Harry''s promation.


    "E, what is he talking about?" E and L looked at each other and shared a tacit smile. Samuel


    walked towards E on the mat and reached out for her hand, but she retreated, and stood up from the


    mat and sat next to L.


    He looked at her and felt frustrated.


    "E, answer me." Samuel''s voice broke as the truth began to surface. Samuel sat on the sofa beside


    E and searched for answers in her expression. E moved closer to L. "Look, let''s just go home."


    Samuel said, refusing to face the reality that was staring him in the face.


    L responded instead, "She''s not going anywhere because she is staying here with me."


    L reached out to hold E''s hand, and proceeded to ce a kiss on her cheek. Even though the


    situation was clear as day, Samuel had to confirm.


    "E, are you bisexual?" Samuel felt that his world was breaking into pieces again. It was the second


    time in a week that she had managed to do that.


    E took Daniel in her arms and answered "Yes. I married you to conceal the fact." Then she made a


    funny face towards Daniel, who looked solemn.


    She resisted looking at Samuel, because she knew that this revtion was destroying him. Samuel


    leaned against the sofa, in shock.


    He refused to believe it, "I don''t care. Let''s go home."


    "No!" E shouted.


    Harry came back downstairs with Jerry in his arms just in time. Jerry was holding a small box on his


    small hand.


    "Look. A gift for my future son-inw." Harry said casually. That gift was a symbol of Harry''s approval


    towards Jerry.


    ...


    Seeing this, Samuel sighed, "Well, it''s settled then."


    Harry gave Jerry back to Samuel, who then opened up the delicate box.


    It was a key, made of blue diamonds and shined an arcane luster. The key was fastened to a simple


    gold chain.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and nced at Harry. Harry was in the midst of picking up Sally from the


    mat. "Look, there is another key, which I am keeping for Sally." The diamond was found during mining.


    It was no ordinary diamond. It was pure, clear and not at all artificial. Most of all, it was big.


    Samuel looked at the ne and thought how it was such a valuable gift.


    "It seems I should work hard then to earn enough money and property for my son to marry your


    daughter!"


    "It''s unnecessary for you to do so. But I am not worried. I know your assets are enough for that." Harry


    eximed in a matter-of-factly sort of way. Samuel was taken aback in surprise. He was sure he had


    been careful about hiding his assets.


    He didn''t want to deposit all his money in the bank under the management of SL group.


    "Is it appropriate for you to check my ount without my permission Mr. Si? "


    Harry threw Sally in the air and grabbed her when she descended, making her squeal in delight. "It is


    necessary for me to inspect the assets of my future rtives." He responded and winked.


    "Stop it you too! But I am d that you aren''t fighting anymore." L spoke up and retreated back to


    the sofa.

 Chapter 93 Love Triangles

    Chapter 93 Love Triangles


    Indeed, money is never the issue for them.


    Both Harry and Samuel were wealthy, therefore they wouldn''t have an issue in the future.


    "Since my husband is rich, I should make use of his money and have several gigolos for fun?" L


    remarked and the room erupted inughter. The mood was finally light and happy. E gave Daniel a


    strawberry toy that was beside him, but he threw it away with a disgusted look on his face.


    E was surprised by the boy''s sudden move and thought it to be rather cool.


    "I agree" Harry mused.


    "Since we are nning our children''s futures, I might as well give birth to a daughter that Daniel can


    marry?" E remarked, holding Daniel tightly in her arms.


    Samuel looked at E, an evil glint in his eye. E looked up at Samuel, and her body visibly sank into


    the sofa as if to make herself look smaller. She knew all too well what that look symbolised- "the


    punishment."


    L noticed this interaction and moved closer to E. "What is it? Why is he looking at you like that?


    Will everything be okay?" She wanted to find out if E will be okay. She didn''t like what was


    happening.


    With Jerry in his arms, Samuel stood up and put Daniel in L''s arms. Then he ced his son where


    Daniel was. He caught E by the elbow and prompted her to stand up.


    "Thanks for taking care of my wife and son these past few days. We''ll go home now." And with that,


    they walked towards Samuel''s car.


    L was about to object but Harry held up his hand to stop her. L sumbed and escorted them to


    their car. Standing by the main door, Harry, L and their children looked on as Samuel and his family


    entered their car. E looked back at L and said, "I''ll call you tomorrow. Thank you."


    "Okay! You are more than wee toe here if you want. My door is always open." After saying


    those words, L waved them off.


    E pulled down the window and responded. "Of course! Goodbye."


    "Bye!" said L.


    Both husbands were angry with this new development, Samuel more so than Harry.


    They are annoyed by the fact that their wives are more close to each other than to them.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at The Old House.


    Upon seeing E and Jerry, Melody run to the door to wee them home.


    "Finally you havee back. Oh, how I have missed you,e here you two." Melody embraced them


    both. She took Jerry in her arms, and proceeded to the living room.


    Melody nced at Samuel for a second and noticed his sullen expression. She wasn''t sure how to


    tackle the situation. So she opted to upy herself with Jerry. E changed her shoes and proceeded


    to the kitchen.


    It was time for dinner.


    Soon after, Vincent and Vi arrived also. They all sat down to share a meal.


    They were delighted when they saw Jerry.


    E and Samuel sat on opposite ends of the dinning table, each in their own world.


    After finishing dinner, Melody ushered Vincent and Vi to the living room. Samuel followed suite. E


    excused herself and went outside with Jerry in her arms. She wanted to take a walk and clear her


    head.


    Jerry fell asleep soon after, forcing E to cut her walk short. She needed to ce Jerry in his cot so


    that he could sleep.


    Just as she opened the door, she heard Vi''s voiceing from the living room. "I saw Emma


    yesterday. I felt sorry when I saw the bruises on her face. I can''t believe E did that. How can you


    stand her? Do you know how heartbroken Emma is?"


    "I did ask her to apologize to Emma but then, she got upset and took Jerry, disappearing from home for


    three days!" Samuel responded, his voice almost a whisper. "That''s just disrespectful!"


    Do you know Emma is still waiting for you? She cries and tells me that she still loves you. Don''t you


    love her anymore?" Vi was the opposite. Her voice was loud and she didn''t care if E could hear


    her. She sat there and waited for Samuel''s answer.


    "What if I still love her? Nothing can happen between us. I am a married man." Samuel''s voice


    sounded impatient but clear.


    E stood still as thoughts raced through her mind. It was because of me and Jerry that he refused


    Emma, even though he still loved her. E thought.


    "You can still be with her. Divorce E, and marry Emma. Anyway, Emma loves Jerry too. It''s a match


    made in heaven."


    "Mom! ..."


    "E, why are you just standing here?" Vincent''s voice boomed behind her. E didn''t realize that


    Vincent was also outside.


    He was loud enough for Vi and Samuel


    To hear so the living room went silent.


    Vincent ced his hand on E''s back and pushed her forward towards the living room. E felt glued


    to the ground, her mind numb from thoughts and her heart bleeding in pain.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "What''s the matter?" Vincent frowned as he noticed E''s pale face.


    Her breath became shallow and she felt that she was about to faint. Her world was closing in on her.


    Run Run Run. The words looped in her mind until she couldn''t do anything but obey them. She gave


    her son to Vincent and prepared to run outside.


    The door was closed, so she struggled to open it, as tears fell from her face.


    The door finally opened, but she couldn''t run. Samuel had caught up to her and was holding her from


    behind.


    However, mustering all the strength, she wriggled free and kept running.


    Lightning suddenly lit up the sky, followed by a thunderp.


    However, E run, oblivious to the change in weather. Samuel caught up to her. "E, stop. Come back


    to the house."


    "Samuel, just let me go!" E''s shouted at Samuel, attracting many passers-by''s attention.


    "Please let me exin."


    "You don''t have to. It''s all my fault. I took advantage of you in a moment of weakness and got pregnant.


    I ruined your rtionship with Emma." She couldn''t breath. She felt a deep sense of desperation.


    It began to slightly drizzle. Hearing E''s words, Samuel frowned and begged "Please, let''s go home


    and I''ll exin. Please."


    Samuel reached out and grabbed her by the waist. But E squirmed a few times and even sank her


    teeth into Samuel''s arm. But he fought the pain and held on.


    "I don''t want to go back to the old house! I promise I''ll divorce you, so that you can be with her. Just let


    me go now." E didn''t want to live such life anymore. He loved another woman and besides, his


    mother-inw didn''t like her at all and hoped they divorced as soon as possible.


    As his phone rang, Samuel didn''t pay attention to it. But it kept ringing. He held E with one arm and


    retrieved his phone with the other. "Hello." He finally answered the phone in a impatient voice.


    Making use of this chance, E extricated herself from Samuel and took a couple of steps back,


    preparing to run again.


    "A car ident?" He didn''t speak loudly but E could hear him. Immediately, her anger dissipated.


    "Call Catherine, her sister, this has nothing to do with me. It''s none of my business." Their eyes locked


    and E could finally see it. His love for Emma.


    Drizzle turned into heavy rain, and by fate''s chance E''s phone began to ring too.


    She stared at Samuel quietly. "I''ll be there." He responded to the other person on the line and hang up


    his phone.


    Samuel walked to E. "Wait for me at home, I need to go to the hospital now. My... friend has had an


    ident and they are unable to contact any of their family members. Please E. Don''t run away


    again. Wait for me."


    The rain drenched their bodies. E reached out and gently touched Samuel''s cheek. She closed the


    gap between them and asked


    "It''s Emma, right?" Samuel''s expression changed to one of heartache.


    For this moment, she was willing to put aside her pride and ego and look passed them. She could see


    Samuel hurting.


    In fact, E knew he hid his emotions when it came to Emma. Her fears hade true.


    E could see clear as day light, that he loved Emma. And the fact that she was in a hospital hurt him,


    deeply.

 Chapter 94 Breaking Free

    Chapter 94 Breaking Free


    "Yes it''s her. Please. wait for me at home. I have to make sure that she gets a blood transfusion, and I''ll


    be back." Samuel pleaded. His voice was gentle and his face concocted with emotion. E shook her


    head and followed him home, but her face was expressionless, as if she was merely a shell.


    When they arrived at the old house, Samuel walked E to the living room, told her to wait for him, and


    left for the hospital.


    Not long after he left, E left the old house too.


    She went back to the vi.


    She went upstairs and prepared a bath. The rain hadpletely ruined her phone, so she called


    Melody with the telephone in the house, and told her that she was alright.


    She asked about Jerry, and satisfied that he was okay too, she hanged up the phone and proceeded to


    take a bath, and went to sleep.


    The next day was a sunny day. E got up, and packed her things. She had made her final decision,


    and nothing or noone could change her mind.


    She took a taxi to the hospital. The wound on her hand was almost healed, but after the rainst night,


    it seemed to have gotten worse. She needed Chuck to tend to it.


    When she arrived at the hospital where Chucked worked, the receptionist told her that Chuck was in


    the ward on the 3rd floor.


    E waited for him for almost a half an hour, but he didn''t came down. So she decided to go upstairs to


    see what was going on.


    The smoking area on the 3rd floor.


    Samuel put out another cigarette, and went into a private ward.


    Wearing a mask, Chuck was looking at the medical equipment by the hospital bed. When he saw


    Samuel, he said, "The patient''s condition is stable, except for a broken arm, and there is nothing


    seriously wrong with her. She is expected to wake up soon."


    Samuel nodded slightly. "Then, can you find two senior nurses to take care of her. I have to go." There


    was something wrong with E. He needed to go back.


    But when he stepped out of the room, Emma gradually woke up. "Sam..." Her soft voice held him back.


    "She is awake." Chuck called out to him. Samuel hesitated to turn back. His loyalties were split.


    He turned back to look at Emma and she was staring at him.


    It meant that deep down, she still loved... Samuel.


    Samuel impatiently closed his eyes, turned around and walked to the hospital bed.


    Emma still looked pale, but her eyes were open. She looked excited to see him.


    Chuck assessed Emma''s condition through asking her a few questions. He recorded her answers on


    her medical chart as well as his notes.


    Emma reached out for Samuel''s hand and held it tight, "Am I going to die?" Emma murmured, her eyes


    nkly staring at him.


    "Stop guessing. Your situation is stabilized now." Samuel gave her a reassuring pat on her wrist and


    then tried to pull his hand away. She did not let go.


    Outside in the corridor, E was looking in each ward in search of Chuck.


    When she was about to give up, she happened to peak a familiar figure in thest ward. The man was


    as tall as Chuck. She stopped and took a closer look.


    It was indeed Chuck. He was writing something down in a notebook.


    Next to him, there were a man and a woman, their hands interlinked. The man standing by the bed had


    his back to her and she couldn''t see his face.


    She had meant to knock on the door, but the man with his back to her suddenly turned and looked at


    Chuck.


    Her hand froze mid-air when she saw his face. Her eyes fixed on him and she couldn''t simply move.


    Then her hand drooped feebly like she had lost all her strength. Two nurses came along, and E


    walked away before they opened the door.


    The door of the ward opened, and Samuel looked over. He saw a figure running behind the two nurses.


    At that instant, a strong sensation overcame him and he had a strong feeling that it was E.


    He mercilessly shook off Emma''s hand, and ran out of the door.


    The corridor was empty. So, he ran to the elevator, But could not see the figure again. Samuel shook


    his head. Was that an illusion generated from hisck of sleep?


    He had to go back into the ward to tell them he was leaving.


    When he left the elevator, a woman in white coat came out of the corner.


    E''s eyes were red because of crying as she watched him walking back to the ward. "Goodbye


    Samuel, " she whispered.


    She left the hospital for the cemetery, her heart broken.


    Back in the hospital, Chuck and Samuel walked out of the ward together and parted ways. Chuck went


    back to his office.


    The receptionist stopped him, "Mr. Si, a patient was looking for you. I told her you were on the 3rd floor,


    and she went upstairs. Have you seen her?"


    "A patient?" Chuck was puzzled.


    "Yes, the girl who came here twice for her hand was hurt." She remembered that girl very clearly


    becausest time she went directly into Chuck''s office.


    E? Chuck now knew who she meant. But had Ee upstairs? He thought. He didn''t see her.


    And then he remembered that Samuel ran out of the ward in a hurry and came back with a sullen


    expression on his face. Was it because he saw E?


    "I see. Thanks." Chuck calmly thanked her, went back to his office and called Samuel.


    Samuel was about to start his car when Chuck called. He turned off the engine and answered the


    phone, "What''s up?"


    "E came to the hospital just now. She went to the third floor to find me. Did you go after her?"


    Samuel''s suspicions were right. Had E seen Emma holding his hand, and was jealous? Samuel


    thought.


    It had to be her. Samuel leaned back and closed his eyes.


    "Okay. I''ll call her."


    He ended the conversation, and called E. But E''s phone was off.


    Then he called Melody. After a long while someone answered, "Master Samuel, Mrs. Han is upstairs,


    please hold on for a while." It was Mrs. Qi who answered the call.


    "No, thanks, Mrs. Qi. I''m looking for E. Is she there now?"


    "No, Mrs. Shao left yesterday night."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Samuel became worried. "Does grandma know where she went?"


    "Oh! I was there when Lady E called Mrs. Han. She went to the vi."


    Samuel was so much relieved to know she went back to the vi. "I see, thank you."


    Samuel hung up the phone, and drove to the vi.


    When he arrived, the ground floor was empty. He headed upstairs to the second floor directly.


    But there was no one in the bedroom on the second floor. He looked around and there was no one in


    any room. So E was not home.


    And her phone was off. Samuel had no choice but to take a bath and change his clothes first.


    When he came out of the cloakroom, the cotton quilt on the bed was folded neatly, and a stack of A4


    paper on the bedside table attracted his attention.


    Didn''t he leave the divorce papers in his study? How could they be here?


    Something caught his attention when he was about to put the documents back into his study. He


    quickly turned to thest page, and sure enough, there was a name signed in the lower right corner.


    E Bo.


    At the same time, E came out of the cemetery and made a phone call to her eldest brother.


    "Brother, I need to borrow some money... " It was a bit hard for E to ask for help. She had always


    been independent. But she didn''t want to use Samuel''s credit card. And she had used all her savings


    when she was pregnant. She had no one else to turn too.

 Chapter 95 A Separation and Re-joining

    Chapter 95 A Separation and Re-joining


    Eason noticed that there was something wrong with E, "E, what''s up with you and Samuel?" E


    turned paler at his inquisitive query.


    "Please transfer some money to my ount. My phone got broken. I need a new one. I''ll tell you


    everythingter." She was calling him from a phone booth. There was no privacy.


    Eason restrained his anger, "Okay, I''ll transfer some money. But call me back in an hour."


    E sighed when she hung up the phone. Then she went to the shopping mall.


    It took her half an hour to reach there. She took out her only bank card and started to look for an ATM


    machine.


    Tears welled from her eyes when she saw that Eason transferred a million to her ount.


    She drew some money, put it in her handbag and went to buy a phone.


    At the 58th minute, she finally managed to call Eason with her new phone.


    "Eason, it''s me." She walked slowly along the road.


    "Tell me what happened, now." Eason was booking flight tickets online. He muste back to see


    what happened.


    E raised her head, and winked back the tears in her eyes. "Nothing serious. I just had a fight with


    him." Afraid that Eason would not believe her, she added quickly, "I have Samuel''s credit card with me.


    It has no limit. But I am angry. I do not want to use his money."


    She didn''t tell him that they were getting divorced. Her elder brother was abroad. She didn''t want to


    worry him too much.


    "Why did you fight?" It was pretty normal for a couple to quarrel with each other asionally. But its


    seriousness depended on why they quarreled with each other and what consequences it had. Eason


    instinctively felt that his sister was hiding something from him.


    Why did they quarrel? The question reminded E of Emma and Catherine Gu, and of her mother-in-


    would quarrel over some disagreements."


    Eason didn''t believe a word she said.


    "I see. Contact me if there''s anything else I can help." He hung up the phone and dialed Samuel''s


    number.


    But all he heard was the busy signal.


    Eason was irritated. He had no choice, but to call Anna.


    Anna was a little shocked to see Eason''s call. Howe Eason Bo would call her?


    "Hello." Anna held her cell phone to her ear and her heart beat faster.


    Eason was fretting about the two of them. Without any nonsense, he asked directly, "Where is


    Samuel?"


    ......


    "I don''t know."


    "You are his assistant! How could you don''t know!" Eason''s voice sounded full of anger.


    Anna took a deep breath and answered calmly, "I am his assistant. But am I supposed to be with him


    24/7? Does he also report his 24-hour schedule to me?" She then hung up the phone. Eason called her


    again several times, but she didn''t answer.


    E decided to stay in a hotel for now and rent a t near Sum''spanyter.


    She checked into a hotel. For the next few days, she contacted only Melody and video chatted with her


    son.


    She finally found a t of her liking. It had two bedrooms and a living room, and was located in a block


    near thepany.


    After settling herself in, E contacted Sum.


    She joined Sum''spany. In the first two days, she went to work by bus.


    Sum identally saw her catching a bus. He immediately assigned her apany car


    E refused at first. Sum told her that it was for official purpose. He said she would have to pick him up


    also to work. So E agreed. Butter, Sum never asked her to pick him up to work.


    On her eighth day in thepany, E returned home after work. She parked the car downstairs and


    took the elevator up to the ninth floor.


    The elevator halted at the ninth floor with a "ding" sound. E came out. She was wearing a thin down


    jacket.


    She took the key out of her handbag and prepared to open the door. Then she saw a man standing in


    front of her.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a few days. He looked just as usual, except a bit fatigued.


    There were a dozen cigarette butts on the floor. He had been there for a while. E put the keys back in


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    the handbag.


    She turned back and started to walk towards the elevator. But Samuel caught her wrist and stopped


    her.


    "Open the door." He ordered.


    There were monitors outside. E didn''t want to talk to him there. She got off from his grip and opened


    the apartment door.


    It was a small apartment, only a few dozens of square meters.


    But the decoration inside was warm and sweet, just like the other apartment she lived in before.


    She closed the door. Samuel was relieved to sense E''s own smell floating around the apartment.


    He held her in his arms, and E didn''t struggle.


    "Dear, we were separated for such a long time. Are you still angry with me?" Samuel had gone abroad


    on a business trip for a week. When he came back, he lurked around the Moon Company for a couple


    of days and finally found out her ce.


    He was happy to see that she didn''t hang out with Sum after work.


    "Hold the horse, Mr. Shao. I''m not your wife anymore. Beware of how you behave." E pushed him


    away. She still could get easily intoxicated by his smell.


    She put the key on a desk, then took off her jacket and hung it on the empty clothes rack.


    Samuel held her from behind and nuzzled her. "I didn''t sign it. It doesn''t count." So E was still his


    wife.


    E paused, "It doesn''t matter to me whether you signed it or not." It meant divorce since she had


    signed on the document.


    "If I didn''t sign, the divorce agreement is not legit." He pulled her over to face him.


    E looked away and averted his eyes.


    "We share the same bed but love others. Why is Mr. Shao so tenacious?" There was a touch of irony in


    her tone.


    He ignored that and kissed her on her lips. "Come back home with me."


    But E angrily wiped her lips with the back of her hand, as if something dirty just touched her.


    Samuel''s eyes darkened when he saw that.


    When she put her hand down, Samuel held her tight, and started kissing her ferociously.


    E''s hands hit him hard on the chest, but Samuel did not care, forcing her to the bedroom door behind


    her.


    He stretched out his hand, pushed open the bedroom door, and they entered her secret world.


    The bed, less than two meters wide, was covered with a pink-white four-piece suit, lying against the


    wall.


    Two of Jerry''s photographs were on her nightstand.


    She fell down to the bed. And a romantic atmosphere spread.


    Samuel''s hand was caressing her lower belly. E trembled and suddenly realized what was going on.


    She pushed Samuel away with all her strength, And red at him breathlessly, "What now? Is it


    because Miss Gu can''t satisfy you due to the car ident that you''vee to me instead?" What did


    he think she is?


    Samuel didn''t answer. He took off his suit jacket, threw it on the couch next to him and untied his tie.

 Chapter 96 A Dinner of Love and Hate

    Chapter 96 A Dinner of Love and Hate


    Samuel threw his tie onto the couch and began unbuttoning his shirt. E''s heart throbbed violently


    when she watched Samuel''s moves.


    Just as her heart was about to jump out of her throat, Samuel stopped at the third button.


    She sighed in relief and rose from the bed. The previous posture was inappropriate.


    But Samuel would not let her go. They had been separated for a long time!


    E didn''t notice him. She was readjusting her clothes. All of a sudden, Samuel lifted her up from


    behind and threw her on to the bed.


    It took E some time to get over the pain, "Son of a bitch!" She gritted her teeth and cried.


    When she opened her eyes and started to get up, Samuel pressed her down.


    "E Bo,e back home with me." Samuel stared into her eyes and ordered. He couldn''t live without


    her. He had already be used to her presence even before he could realize it.


    "No I won''t!"


    "Come on." Tears welled in E''s eyes when she heard his soft words.


    All her grievances seemed to disappear because of his gentleness.


    But she shook her head on thinking about Emma and Catherine Gu.


    Nevertheless, she pulled Samuel down and kissed him.


    ......


    At 9 o''clock in the evening


    Samuel came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel. E got out of her bed to dress herself.


    She said in a hoarse voice, "Get out of here. You''ve already got what you want." Wasn''t that what he


    came there for?


    Samuel frowned, what did she think of him? What did she think of herself?


    "E Bo, I came here to take you home. I''ve tried everything I can to soothe you. Don''t go any further!"


    It would be really out of line for her to refuse him.


    So, that was his best attitude to her? E sneered.


    "I don''t care. Get out!"


    Did she just tell him to get out of here? Samuel''s thumb rubbed against the corner of his mouth, and his


    wicked look made E shiver.


    "You... Okay, if you don''t go, I''ll go!" E turned around hurriedly and ran to the door.


    "Wait outside. I''ll take you to dinner." Samuelmanded.


    E ignored him and mmed the bedroom door shut.


    At Felicia''s


    Samuel and E, one behind the other, went in.


    They sat in a booth close to the window. The waiter soon brought the menu. Samuel took it and ced


    it in front of E, "Order whatever you like."


    E nced at him. Did he really need to mention that?


    "An Australian steak with ck pepper, medium well, a fruit sd, an Italian seafood pizza, a vegetable


    soup, and three scoops of H?agen-Dazs, please." E named a list of dishes and pushed the menu


    back to Samuel.


    Samuel handed the menu back to the waiter and said, "I want everything she just ordered, except for


    the ice-cream. And a bottle of wine, please."


    When the waiter left, E looked at Samuel with dissatisfaction, "Who told you to order the same food


    as mine? Did I give you permission?"


    Samuel spread open the tablecloth in front of him and ced it under his te.


    "The dinner is on you." He casually answered.


    E was shocked. "For what?"


    The waiter brought the wine quickly and poured a third of the wine into the shaker. After pouring the


    wine into the sses in front of them, the waiter left.


    "It took me a very long time to find you." He took his ss and held it in front of her. Although E was


    reluctant, she still took her ss and touched his ss gently.


    "I didn''t ask you to search for me. After dinner, you go back to your home, and I go back to mine." E


    took a sip of wine. Samuel rejected.


    "No way!"


    E was angry and downed the wine in one gulp. Then she refilled her ss. Normally she fills a third,


    but this time she poured herself two thirds.


    She swallowed the refreshing wine, "Samuel, let''s be part friends. Even though we were not happy


    when we were together, but we can still be okay when we are apart." She wouldn''t meet him again, as


    he wished, even if she was going to visit their son.


    Samuel was tossing the wine ss in his hand. The red-wine liquid slid from side to side in the ss.


    Then Samuel spoke, "E Bo, you started the game. But you are not the one who will put an end to it.


    I''m the only one who can."


    E was looking out of the window at the night scenery. She was shocked to hear his words.


    "You don''t want to end it?" Sheughed sardonically. She knew he had a woman who he loved. How


    could she be so narcissistic to ask that?


    "Of course, the game between us won''t end until I''ve had enough." Samuel raised his eyes, looked at


    the woman in front of him and drank another ss of wine.


    He then frowned and thought: though it was red wine and not very strong, it was never good to drink it


    too much.


    But E began to pour the wine into her ss again. Samuel grabbed the wine shaker from her and


    said, "I meant to taste the wine, not guzzle it."


    E''s face was already flushed. She huped and giggled, "What''s wrong with guzzle? You said the


    dinner was on me. So even if I ''guzzled'' another ten bottles, it was still not your business at all."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Samuel''s face turned slightly livid, but he still managed to keep his calm, "Yes, of course. But I''m afraid


    it will be your evesting regret. That bottle of wine was produced in 1982. It costs at least 300


    grands."


    E choked on hearing this and started coughing heavily. She covered her mouth with her hand. Damn


    him! Why didn''t he tell her earlier!


    Samuel frowned again when he saw E coughing. He picked up a ss of lemonade and handed it to


    her, "Here."


    E didn''t reject. She took a sip of the water to catch her breath.


    At this time, a waiter brought the dishes one by one.


    When E stopped coughing, she put the lemonade on the table and stared at Samuel. He was cutting


    his steak.


    "Don''t you know I hate lemonade? You must have given it to me on some malicious purpose." E


    knew she was looking for trouble, trying to pick on him, so that Samuel would hate her and let her go...


    Samuel paused. He didn''t know that.


    "I''ll be more careful next time." He answered.


    But E didn''t want to let it go. She continued, "Oh, it''s okay. Mr. Shao is so focused on what Miss Gu


    likes and dislikes. Of course, he doesn''t have time and energy to notice others." E''s heart hurt when


    she said that.


    Samuel smiled when he listened to her unkind words, "My, my...Is Mrs. Shao jealous?"


    "Jealous¡ª¡ª" Your ass! E had to swallow back thest two words since a waiter was bringing food to


    their table. She shot a fierce stare at Samuel. How scrupulous he was!


    Then the waiter put the dishes together. "Mr. Shao, the dishes have been served. Have a nice meal!"


    Samuel nodded and the waiter left the table.


    He seemed to have be a regr customer here. E sneered, "The waiters have known you. How


    many women have you brought here?"


    E had no intention to eat. She simply folded her legs elegantly and kept her left hand under the chin,


    taking a sip of her wine asionally.


    "I''ve had dinner with many people here, but most of them were my clients. If you are not happy with


    that, I can take you somewhere else next time." He avoided her question, not admitting that he had


    brought a lot of women here, nor denying it.


    Then he put his cut steak in front of her and took her portion. "Let''s eat!" He ordered.


    She drank another ss of wine and then noticed it.

 Chapter 97 A Molestation Attempt

    Chapter 97 A Molestation Attempt


    E put the goblet aside and used knife and fork adeptly to eat a little piece of steak.


    The steak was delicious with a strong taste of pepper.


    "This is the first time we are having a dinner like this since we dated. I hope this is also thest time." It


    did sound sarcastic. Even though they had been married for a long time, this should be the first time


    they had an enjoyable dinner like this.


    Shocked by E''s indifference, Samuel stopped eating and stared at her.


    Samuel was confused by her attitude. From an obedient little girl to a vivacious girl and now to an


    elegant woman.


    So, which one is the real E?


    "Yeah, it''s the first time..." "That''s true." "But it will not be thest time." He had said he was the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    E didn''t speak anymore but downed another round of wine.


    In fact, it was not bad to have dinner with Samuel. At least she could drink as much as she wanted. It''s


    unnecessary to worry about the consequences after getting drunk.


    However, if he stuck to it, she would keep ying with him. "All right, then please excuse me if I fight


    against the enemies in the ''Game''."


    Her intent was clear and Samuel also understood the meaning. Eating up the pizza, he said "Doesn''t


    annoy me, E."


    "Well, you are not angry even if I refuse to go back with you. But you get vexed as soon as I hurt your


    sweetheart. Are you showing off?" Although she was deliberately looking for trouble, she still felt upset


    when Samuel tried to protect Emma.


    E was too depressed to enjoy the delicacies.


    "Whatever you say." Now that it is clear that she didn''t understand him, it made no sense to exin too


    much.


    As long as she went back with him, he would manage other matters.


    After a brief pause, E said "Yes, my opinion means nothing. Yours is of importance."


    Faced with all her challenges, Samuel was thinking about taking her home and giving some


    punishment after the dinner.


    Unfortunately, although a little drunk, E was still maintaining a level head.


    She settled the bill, while leaving the table on the pretext of using the toilet. The bill amounted to 300


    thousand yuan. E felt heartbroken and left the restaurant without Samuel.


    She got into a taxi and left. Samuel, who was still waiting for her toe back from the toilet, had a


    glimpse of her getting into the taxi through the window.


    He was really furious with her actions.


    Samuel ran downstairs rapidly to settle the bill. The cashier told him that the bill was settled already.


    Disappointed, he got into his car and followed the gradually vanishing taxi.


    Luckily, there were not many cars in that direction. He found the taxi immediately.


    Soon, the taxi reached her apartment and she got down. She tottered towards the elevator. Samuel too


    reached the spot and he rushed towards the apartment, as he heard E''s scream.


    She was already in the elevator going to the ninth floor. He took the other elevator.


    Samuel became anxious as he heard another scream from the elevator.


    The scene outside the elevator at the ninth floor gave him aplete surprise.


    A woman was beating a man with a red coat on the floor.


    The man was protecting his head with his hands and repeatedly saying "Sorry".


    "You bastard! I gonna beat you to death!" Although drunk, E was still strong. E really wanted to


    beat the man to death, after all the things happened on that day.


    But someone pulled her away suddenly. "Who is there?" "Just let me go!" She yelled.


    "What''s the matter?" Samuel controlled E in his arms and avoided her fists. Samuel would have


    suffered her punches had he not dodged them nimbly.


    "Just let me go! I gonna beat that ruffian to death!" Damn it! The asshole tried to molest her thinking


    she was drunk.


    Ruffian? Samuel understood the situation clearly. He looked at the trembling man.


    Heforted E and gave her his coat.


    E looked at him quietly. Samuel seized the man''s cor and raised him.


    He let loose a heavy p on the man''s cheek. "Oh!" A painful voice resounded through the corridor.


    There were two households in the ninth floor. It seemed no one was living in the opposite house.


    As a result, no one knew what was going on in the ninth floor.


    E became sober, as she watched Samuel beating up the man. The man was bleeding already.


    Samuel used his whole strength to beat up the ruffian. And E felt warm as she watched him doing it.


    It was nice to have someone to protect her.


    Suddenly Samuel turned over and asked. "Which hand did he use to touch you?"


    "Ah?" "Oh!" "It''s his right hand." She was not sure, but it should be the right hand, she thought.


    "You liar! It''s my left hand!" The ruffian was clearly an idiot! He shouldn''t have argued this way!


    ......


    E was surprised by the ruffian''s low intelligence and clumsy action. His actions are suicidal.


    Then came a sound of fracture. The ruffian''s wrist was broken after a crisp sound.


    His face became pale. He was sweating buckets. He was too anguished to say anything.


    Samuel threw him to the ground, took out his phone and called 110.


    After telling police the address, he took his coat and pointed to the door behind E. "Get inside first."


    E nodded, took out the keys, opened the door and got inside.


    With the door half opened, E looked out through the crack of the door.


    She saw Samuel kicking the man again and warning him. "You will regret through your whole life for


    molesting my girl!"


    "I''m sorry..." "My distinguished gentleman, please forgive me." The man struggled on the ground and


    begged for mercy.


    "Now you know your mistake?" "It''s toote!" "You''ll be prosecuted." "And it will be impossible for you to


    get out of the prison in less than ten years."


    On hearing that, the man realized that Samuel was not an ordinary person.


    He tried to stand up and used all his strength to kneel down before Samuel. "Please forgive me..."


    Samuel then took a step back. The man begged for mercy again and again.


    Samuel put his coat on and kicked him angrily. "Stand up if you are a true man."


    The man didn''t dare to stand up and keep on begging. Two policemen arrived on the scene.

 Chapter 98 An Eventful Night

    Chapter 98 An Eventful Night


    After a simple statement, Samuel told the policemen "Throw him into the prison for some months."


    At first, they were reluctant to cooperate with Samuel. He knew this and showed them his name card.


    "I''m busy, if you want me to sue him, I''ll add up you two."


    Two policemen changed their attitude immediately. "Wow, it''s you! Mr. Shao! We will tell our superior


    your opinion."


    "We will definitely ''look after'' this asshole carefully. You have our words."


    "OK." Samuel replied indifferently and walked towards E''s home.


    Feeling guilty, E didn''t peek anymore. She ran into the bedroom and locked the door as Samuel


    walked in and closed the door of the t.


    Then he walked towards the bedroom.


    But the door was locked.


    "I count three, if you don''t open the door, I''ll break into the room." His voice sounded serious. Obviously


    it was not just a joke. He meant it.


    E took a deep breath and opened the door, as Samuel just counted one.


    "What a bothersome fly!" E stared at the air, waved her hand impatiently, as if she was trying to expel


    a fly.


    A fly? She shouldn''tpare him to such a disguising thing. Looking at Samuel''s expression and his


    eyes, E felt scared.


    "You annoy me, E." Samuel was a straightforward person. He would speak out his mind directly. He


    walked into the bedroom and took off his coat.


    The bed is a bit crammed for two person, but they just have to make do with it tonight.


    "Mr. Shao, do you enjoy my rejection? Why throw yourself at me even if I made you angry?" Shey


    against the door and felt dizzy again.


    Throw myself at her? Samuel walked in front of her and put her hands on his tie. "Unfasten it for me. "


    "It seems that you have got ustomed to Emma''s service, but you may not enjoy the exclusive


    treatment here." "It''s imposs..." Impossibile. He kissed her even before she finished speaking.


    After a hot kiss, Samuel looked at E''s red cheek and smiled happily.


    "Don''t mention Emma when we are together." He warned her and continued to put her hands on his tie.


    E''s mind waspletely nk after the kiss. So she unfastened his tie as he wished.


    Then she threw it on the sofa and went to the bed. She didn''t feel well. She was so dizzy that she


    wanted to sleep instantly.


    E didn''t change her shoes when she entered home. She was still wearing the high-heeled shoes.


    She tried her best to untie the shoes. In the process, she threw one on the floor and the other one to


    Samuel''s feet.


    E quickly fell asleep while Samuel picked up her high-heeled shoes and ced them on the shoe


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    rack beside the entrance.


    When he came in again, E nearly fell down from the bed as she turned over.


    Samuel ran in to prevent her from falling down.


    After he put her on bed, Samuel stared at her carefully and found out that she didn''t look like a mother


    anyway.


    "E." He patted her cheek.


    There was only silence.


    Samuel took her coat off, turned off the light and slept, with her in his arms.


    E suddenly woke up at midnight.


    She didn''t have time to think about the man lying near her and tried to run to the bathroom.


    She didn''t turn on the light. So she didn''t realize that she was lying next to a man.


    Samuel woke up instantly. He felt her body on his.


    E had no idea that his body became stiff. She sat up dizzily to get out of bed.


    Samuel seized her hand and pulled her closer. As soon as their eyes met, E had a disgusting feeling.


    "Vomit..."


    Samuel changed his expression immediately, and let her get down the bed. "Go to the bathroom."


    E then walked towards the toilet. After a while, the sound of vomitting came out.


    Samuel felt irritated, as he had always been a bit mysophobia. For a moment, he wanted to leave.


    Finally he turned on the bedmp and poured a ss of water in the kitchen for her.


    The noise of vomiting eventually stopped. And Samuel breathed a sigh of relief.


    E turned on the tap, brushed her teeth and walked out of the toilet.


    Samuel gave her the ss of water. She drank it.


    After drinking some water, E felt better. "Brush your teeth." He threw a pair of shoes in front of her.


    E then realized that she didn''t even wear a pair of shoes before she went to the bathroom.


    No wonder she felt cold. She put on the shoes and answered. "I have already brushed my teeth."


    He stopped her and kissed her. He felt the taste of mint.


    She put the cup on the table. He raised her and walked towards the bed.


    "Why are you still here?" E asked curiosity. It was almost three o''clock.


    "You are not safe here. Move back to the vi with me tomorrow." For instance, a ruffian showed up


    tonight. He was thrown to the prison, but another one maye tomorrow.


    E didn''t want to talk about the topic. She didn''t answer. She just closed her eyes.


    Samuel knew her silent rejection.


    "E, don''t abuse my patience." There was a limit to the number of rejections Colin will take from her.


    E sat up and red at him. "That''s me. And if I am annoying to you, just leave me alone." Abuse his


    patience? He would never understand her feelings unless she fell in love with another man.


    Samuel''s expression was cold. He then turned off the light suddenly and left E to sit in the dark.


    Then she was pressed down by him. "You have to suffer the consequence of annoying me."


    ......


    It was going to be daybreak. Samuel covered E with a quilt and went to the bathroom.


    Not being able to sleep for the rest of the night didn''t seem to have any negative effect on him at all.


    He walked out, looked at E and smiled slyly.


    Samuel put on his clothes, drove to buy some breakfast for her and then went to work.


    When the rm sounded loudly, E didn''t want to get up at all.


    Finally she opened her eyes after hearing numerous rms. She stopped the rm clock.


    After a nce at the clock, E realized that it was over eight o''clock.


    Oh, my God. I am going to bete for work.


    E tried her best to sit up for several minutes and finally decided to ask for leave today.

 Chapter 99 A Visit from Eason

    Chapter 99 A Visit from Eason


    E sent Sum a message on WeChat, "Mr. Sum, I''m not feeling very well today. May I file for a leave?"


    The moment Sum saw her message, he called, "What happened? Do you need me to take you to the


    hospital?"


    At Sum''s concern, E took a deep breath and replied, "Thanks, but that would be unnecessary. I''ve


    taken some painkillers. I might feel better after some rest." A full night''s sleep would be the best


    medicine for her.


    "Fine. Get some rest and don''t worry about thepany." Hearing such considerate words made E


    feel warm despite her difort.


    "Okay, I know."


    "If you are feeling better tonight, would you like toe to the Fang Group anniversary party with me?


    I need apanion." Locking the door of his apartment, Sum headed towards the parking lot.


    Attend the Fang Group anniversary party? As hispanion? "I probably shouldn''t... Sum, nasty


    rumors have been spreading in thepany since I became your personal assistant..." Although E


    had always kept an appropriate distance from Sum, she still heard a lot of rumors about the both of


    them.


    Sum grinned, "E, a clean hand needs no washing. Why bother yourself about this nonsense?" In


    truth, he would be pleased if something happened between him and E.


    At Sum''s words, E stopped worrying. She thought it would be awkward if she refused him and said,


    "Okay then."


    "Okay. I''ll call you when I get off work tonight. Have a good rest, and remember to call me if anything


    happens." His phone would be on 24/7 for her.


    "Thanks, Mr. Sum." E gratefully replied as shey in bed.


    "Don''t be so polite. We''re schoolmates. Well, I should go to work now."


    E nodded as Sum''s soft voice floated by, "Drive safely."


    Before she could put away her phone, it rang again as soon as the call ended.


    She didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes. She just wanted to sleep. Thinking it was Sum


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    again, she slid the green button without looking at the phone, "Sum, what''s the matter? Do you have


    something else to tell me?"


    The man on the phone hadn''t heard her gentle voice for a long time. But the name she spoke was


    Sum.


    He didn''t speak for a while. E became confused, "Sum, can you hear me? I''ll call you back."


    "E, you haven''t taken my words seriously, have you?" The man''s cold voice made E''s exhausted


    eyes fly open instantly.


    She looked at her phone and saw Samuel''s number.


    "How did you get my number?" Since she changed it, few people knew her number.


    Samuel mmed the pen down on the desk, startling Anna who just entered his office to report to him.


    It was rare for Anna to see such a dark look on his face.


    Anna immediately left his office upon seeing him on the phone.


    The moment she walked out of the door, she saw Eason. She hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    Her happiness was interrupted when she saw a woman standing arm in arm with him, a beautiful girl


    with long purple hair.


    ...


    "Mr. Samuel is busy now. Please wait a moment." Anna took a deep breath, trying to get back to work


    But Eason ignored her and walked straight into Samuel''s office after pushing the door open.


    Before Anna could stop them, the two disappeared through the office door.


    Standing outside, Anna was stunned as she stared at their retreating backs. The beautiful couple


    seemed like a perfect match. She suddenly remembered that she pretended to be his fianc¨¦ at the mall


    for E.


    It was extremely ironic now to see the girl with him.


    In the office


    With his back to the door, Samuel was still arguing with E on the phone.


    "Your phone was right on the table! Don''t change the subject, E. Get the hell up and eat your


    breakfast." He lit the cigarette dangling from his lips.


    Sum, Sum... Samuel chanted the name repeatedly to himself. It seemed that Sum didn''t take the e-mail


    that Samuel sent seriously.


    E sneered, "Samuel, are you threatening me? I asked for a leave today because of you. Are you


    happy now?"


    "I am. E, if you don''t stay away from that Sum, I won''t y nice anymore. I''ll go to yourpany


    every day to harass you." Feeling someone was behind him, Samuel turned his chair. Samuel was


    surprised at Eason''s sudden appearance.


    But his astonishment onlysted for a second. He continued his conversation with E.


    "Samuel, can you be less thick?" E wondered if she was blind before to have fallen in love with such


    a bastard.


    Blowing a ring of smoke, Samuel looked Eason in the eye and said, "It''s absolutely normal when it


    As he expected, Eason''s dark face lightened.


    "Bullshit. I''m going to sleep. Bye." She wanted Samuel to let her go because she was extremely sleepy.


    "Well, get some rest. I know I wore you outst night." Samuel''s tone suddenly became lewd. E


    immediately hung up and fell asleep before she could put her phone on the table.


    Without a hint of embarrassment, Eason calmly watched Samuel sweet-talk on the phone before


    hanging up.


    He gestured to the nearby sofa, suggesting topanion to take a seat.


    Samuel took out something he had prepared earlier from the desk drawer and ced it in front of


    Eason.


    ncing at the bank card, Eason looked at Samuel who stubbed out his cigarette, "What''s this?"


    "Thank you for helping my wife out earlier. This is the money you gave her. The password is thest 6


    digits of the card number." Samuel realized Eason had given E money when he had the dinner with


    herst night. He became skeptical when she volunteered to pay the bill.


    During E''s pregnancy, Samuel had given her an unlimited credit card that she never used.


    She supported herself with the money she saved as an actress.


    As a spoiled girl, she knew little about financing. She soon ran out of money with her careless


    spending.


    It wasn''t until the baby was born that Samuel discovered she had spent all of her money and started


    using his money. A few days ago, he found out that the card he gave her hadn''t been used for a couple


    of weeks.


    When E paid a 300 thousand billst night, he realized that someone must have given her a sum of


    money, so she stopped using the card.


    As for the source of the money? Samuel had found out this morning.


    He was relieved when he realized it was Eason who had given E the money. At least she didn''t


    borrow money from other men, or let them take care of her.


    Though she was working in Sum''spany, she earned her wages through hard work.


    Eason went straight to Samuel''s office as soon as he got off the ne. It was evident that he came to


    confront him.

 Chapter 100 Backfired

    Chapter 100 Backfired


    Samuel''s calm demeanor made Eason restrain himself.


    "Tell me, why are you two quarreling? Why are you bullying my sister?" Eason didn''t n on letting


    Samuel off easy. He took a step forward and sat on Samuel''s desk, facing his brother-inw.


    Samuel took another cigarette from the case and lit it.


    "This is just regr banter between couples." Samuel''s words made it seem like a simple interaction


    between couples, making Eason feel that he was overreacting.


    "If only it were that simple. If you ever give my sister grief because of that Emma, I wille after you."


    Eason didn''t want to bother them with his assumptions either.


    Anna was the next person he needed to deal with.


    Upon hearing Eason mention Emma, Samuel figured that E became difficult because of Emma.


    "We''ll deal with her." He vowed to both Eason and himself.


    Eason pushed the card back, "Take this back. As her brother, I did what I had to do." He was giving the


    money, not loaning it.


    "No, take it. I''mpletely capable of supporting my own wife." At Samuel''s insistence, Eason relented


    and took the card.


    After talking to Samuel for a while, Eason walked out of the office with his arm around the girl he came


    with.


    At the assistant''s area outside the office


    Anna stared at the file on her desk in a daze. She had been in this position for a couple of minutes. It


    wasn''t until she heard movement from the door that she regained her consciousness.


    Catching a glimpse of the couple walking out, she ducked her head and continued to mark the time and


    make notes on the document she was working on.


    No one would have predicted that Eason would deliberately stand in front of her and say, "Miss Anna, I


    haven''t seen you in a while. Did you keep my brother-inw in line?" He gave Anna a leer as he held


    onto the woman.


    Anna continued looking at the file without even raising her head.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Eason was a little upset, "Are you listening to me?" He tapped the file three times to emphasize his


    presence.


    The two other assistants beside Anna were surprised at the scene.


    "Um? I''m sorry, you are?" Anna raised her head, looking at Eason in bewilderment as if he was a


    stranger.


    ying games, huh! Eason let go of the woman. He lifted Anna''s chin with a grin, "You didn''t ask me


    who I was when we were in the hotel."


    The three other women gave Anna a shocked look at his words.


    Anna''s mind went nk in an instant. She did not expect him to say that.


    Gathering her wits, she pushed his hand away and said, "You must''ve mistaken me for someone else. I


    don''t know you at all." Anna continued feigning ignorance.


    "Miss Anna is not only gorgeous, but also very skilled. You''re thest person I''d forget!" Anna''s face


    instantly paled at Eason''s crude words.


    The two assistants started whispering furiously to each other. Anna took a deep breath, "Mr. Eason,


    would you please leave? I''m working right now." As she spoke, she lowered her head and went back to


    work, ignoring Eason again.


    The beautiful girl beside Eason picked up on what was happening. Giving Anna a jealous re, she


    turned to Eason with a coy look, "Eason, didn''t you say that you would take me to the mall? Let''s go."


    Restraining his anger, Eason put his arm around the girl''s shoulder again, "I''ll take you to the biggest


    mall, then I''ll book a hotel room for us!"


    "Eason, you''re so naughty!"


    Anna almost puked at the girl''s coquettish tone. Watching the two disappearing figures, Anna felt


    relieved. But it was soon followed by stifling disappointment.


    Before Eason stepped into the elevator, he took another nce at Anna.


    Anna red at him when their eyes met, before resuming her work.


    E''s hunger woke her up at 2 pm.


    Rubbing her rumbling stomach, she washed her face. She went to the kitchen to make herself a bowl


    of noddles.


    After she finished her meal, an idea struck her. She googled a picture and sent it to Samuel on


    WeChat.


    Samuel was in a meeting. He didn''t intend to read the message he got when his phone alerted him, but


    he saw E''s name on the phone.


    As the picture appeared on the screen, he suddenly got up from his seat. Everyone else was startled.


    "Resume the meeting, I''ll be back in a few minutes." He walked out of the meeting room, looking livid.


    E huddled up on the sofa. Samuel''s call came through within two minutes after she sent the picture.


    Putting on a serene smile, she tapped the green button, "Hey, Mr. Samuel. I haven''t heard from you in


    a while." Though her voice was unusually soft, his anger didn''t diminish.


    "E, you''re really pissing me off!" Standing in front of the window and looking at the scenery outside,


    Samuel looked ferocious as he spoke.


    E sneered, "I''m not interested in giving birth to another baby for a womanizer!" The picture she sent


    was a pack of contraceptive pills.


    She was extremely delighted when she heard his angry outburst.


    If E were standing in front of him, he might have pushed her out the window.


    "Go head, take it. If you do, your son will find someone else to call mom." He could still threaten her


    even if she wasn''t with him.


    As he anticipated, he heard E yell through the phone, "Samuel, you''re such a terrible step-father!"


    Step-father? "E, I believe no one would know the identity of Jerry''s real father better than you! He


    was certain of it.


    When E was pregnant with Jerry, Samuel was the only man in her heart. The more he thought about


    it, the more he missed the old E.


    He was telling the truth. E was momentarily dumbfounded. "Forget the picture." Feeling upset, E


    was about to hang up when Samuel added, "You''d better behave yourself. Otherwise..."


    E hung up immediately.


    Looking at his phone in disbelief, he resisted the urge to throw it.


    He tried to calm his feelings of rage.


    Ten minutester, Samuel returned to the conference room. His face still looked terrible.


    While everyone else was staring at him with shock, he pulled out his chair and threw himself on it.


    Looking at Samuel''s grave expression, Catherine assumed that E made him angry.


    Tonight was the perfect opportunity for her to get close to him.


    Beside Samuel, Anna spoke after everyone had given their reports, "Mr. Samuel, the Fang Group has


    invited you and Miss Catherine to their anniversary party tonight."


    "Hm." Samuel responded nomittally.


    "So..."


    Samuel understood what Anna meant.


    Thinking of E being difficult, he said, "Miss Catherine and I will attend the anniversary party together.


    If you don''t have anything else, this meeting is over."

 Chapter 101 The Fang Group Anniversary Party

    Chapter 101 The Fang Group Anniversary Party


    Catherine was overjoyed at Samuel''s words. But she told herself to act reserved. She repressed her


    excitement, kept a normal expression and walked out of the meeting room with colleagues.


    At the Sapphire Hotel


    The Fang Group booked the entire hotel for their 20th anniversary party.


    The public rtions department arrived at the hotel earlier than the rest to take charge of hall


    decorations and the guest reception.


    At 7 in the evening


    Guests began to arrive at the hotel. Most guests were businessmen. The others were people from all


    walks of life, anyone who ever had a partnership with the Fang Group.


    The Fang Group invited two famous stars to liven up the party.


    International superstar Joseph was one of them.


    Although Joseph was married and had children, he was still popr among thedies. Joseph''s new


    persona as a charming husband and loving father provided him opportunities to explore movie


    characters that he hadn''t tried before.


    The other special guest was Yvonne Ni, the most popr Chinese star in Hollywood.


    Catherine walked in her heels into the hotel hall, arm in arm with Samuel. At Samuel''s entrance, a lot of


    guests approached the couple to greet him.


    Catherine stood beside Samuel, watching him socialize and nodding at the few people who greeted her


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    from time to time.


    Her eyes suddenly widened in panic when she saw a familiar figure.


    She loosened her arm from Samuel''s and approached the figure, "Hi, Emma." "Did Emma have a


    previous partnership with the Fang Group?" Catherine thought to herself.


    Emma initially didn''t n on attending the party. But when she heard that Samuel woulde, she


    found an escort to apany her to the party.


    Since she was attending on behalf of herpany, Emma didn''t tell Samuel that she would being.


    Seeing Catherine, Emma suspected that she came with Samuel.


    "Hello, Catherine. Has Samuel arrived?" Emma asked, ncing around the hall to look for Samuel.


    As she expected, she saw Samuel chatting andughing with some?guests nearby.


    Catherine knew she couldn''t prevent Samuel and Emma from talking to each other, so she nodded


    graciously, "Yes. Ourpany assigned us to attend the party together."


    Catherine''s innocent expression quelled Emma''s doubts. Emma nodded with a slight smile, "All right.


    I''ll go greet CEO Fang." She walked away with her escort.


    Seeing Emma walking towards CEO Fang, Catherine breathed a sigh of relief. She walked back to


    Samuel.


    Shortly afterwards, the chatter of conversation at the doorway increased. Some guests initially ignored


    themotion, but when the noise grew louder, they started to look at the doorway.


    A couple was?standing at the entrance. People stared at them with varying levels of doubt, surprise,


    and even contempt.


    Sum looked extremely handsome in his ck suit. Practically everyone in business circle knew him.


    It wasn''t Sum that caused themotion, but the woman standing arm in arm with him.


    It was warm in the hall. Taking off her white fur shawl, the woman passed it to a waiter.


    She was dressed in a ck strapless evening dress and a pair of 3-inch crystal heels that showed off


    her slender figure. Her long ck hair was pulled up.


    With the exquisite light make-up and eye-catching red lipstick, she looked extremely elegant.


    "Isn''t that Samuel''s wife, E Bo?"


    "Yes. Why would theye with other people? That''s weird."


    "Look at her, she looks so scandalous. No wonder Samuel didn''t take her."


    "Are you jealous? She looks amazing, not scandalous."


    ...


    Samuel was in conversation with some businessmen when Sum and E arrived. When he


    inadvertently caught a glimpse of E, his face instantly turned sour.


    He heard gossip a few steps away, "Apparently, Sum and E had an affair before. There''s no smoke


    without fire. Now, they''re showing up like this! Are they a couple now?"


    "Have Samuel and E divorced?"


    "Jesus. What''s wrong with Samuel to divorce such a beautiful wife!"


    ...


    Immersed in gossip, the guests didn''t notice Samuel standing behind them with a nk face.


    What happened next shocked everyone present.


    d in a light purple evening dress, Catherine walked arm in arm with Samuel towards Sum and E.


    E''s heart raced uncontrobly when she saw Samuel approaching.


    Keeping her calm, she told herself to keep her chin up when she saw Catherine''s smirk.


    Sum seemed to be in a good mood. He greeted them with a smile, "Good evening. Mr. Shao and Miss


    Gu." Other guests couldn''t help ncing at them from time to time, gossiping with each other.


    E took a ss of wine from a waiter''s tray.


    Dropping her eyes, she took a sip of the wine. She had no intention of greeting Samuel.


    "Good evening, Mr. Su." Samuel replied with a slight sneer, looking at the wine in his ss.


    "Excuse us, Mr. Shao. We''d like to greet CEO Fang first." Sum said with a gentle smile.


    Samuel was irritated by Sum''s good mood. He grabbed E''s arm the moment she stepped away,


    forcing them to a stop.


    "Jesus, are they going to fight?"


    "Two men fighting over a woman. This is going to be exciting!"


    "How could E Bo be so close to another man? She''s a married woman!"


    ...


    The scene attracted a heated discussion.


    Samuel''s grip was so firm that E had no choice but to let go of Sum. She stepped closer to Samuel


    And straightened his tie. "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon." E said, patting Samuel on his chest.


    Samuel smiled, "Okay. I''ll wait for you here." He bent over and kissed E.


    "Oh my goodness! What''s happening?"


    "A husband is kissing his wife. That''s normal."


    "But people say they''ve already lost affection for one another, and are having affairs with other people!"


    "It seems to be just a rumor."


    ...


    Samuel and E red at each other during their kiss. The guests were oblivious, all they could see


    was an affectionate couple kissing each other.


    Nearby, Emma clenched her fists in anger. She caught Sum''s eye and gave him a look. He was also


    upset.


    Catherine stood behind Samuel in embarrassment. She looked away and noticed Emma looking at


    Sum meaningfully. Confused, she shifted her gaze between Sum and Emma doubtfully.


    When the kiss ended, E still had her arms hooked around Samuel''s neck and he kept his hands on


    her waist.


    "Good for you! E." Samuel said, staring at her affectionately.


    Only E could tell that Samuel was furious.

 Chapter 102 Sums Confession

    Chapter 102 Sum''s Confession


    E replied with a smile, "Thank you. You too, Samuel." She couldn''t disengage herself from Samuel''s


    grasp. The only thing she could do was cooperate with Samuel and finish the show.


    Samuel finally loosened his hold on E. Turning to Catherine, he walked away arm in arm with her.


    Sum and E joined the other guests after greeting CEO Fang.


    After a few moments, there was anothermotion at the doorway. Joseph and Lillian had arrived.


    As soon as he greeted CEO Fang, Joseph was surrounded by a lot of female guests.


    Lilian was already used to this kind of situation. Evading the exciteddies, she walked towards E.


    Seeing Lilian, E beamed. She loosened her arm from Sum''s and gave her friend a big hug.


    Lilian nced at Sum and asked, "E, why aren''t you with your husband? Where''s Samuel?"


    E tilted her chin towards Samuel. Looking into the direction E pointed, Lilian saw him chatting with


    some women.


    "Lilian, this is my boss, Sum. He was also my ssmate. Sum, this is Lilian Ye. She''s Joseph''s wife.


    You might know her."


    E introduced the two.


    Sum and Lilian politely shook hands with each other.


    "Good evening, Mr. Su."


    E took a ss of wine from the table behind them for Lilian. They chatted as they enjoyed the wine.


    Yvonne Ni was thest one to show up. After greeting some acquaintances, she approached E and


    hugged her tightly.


    The guests were confused at the scene. They wondered how E knew the superstar Yvonne, who


    was often abroad.


    Sum had already walked away to join other businessmen. E introduced Yvonne to Lilian.


    E, Lilian, and Yvonne sat beside a dessert table, chatting andughing.


    In the middle of the party, E went to thedies'' room.


    On the way back to the hall, she saw Emma also on her way towards thedies'' room.


    E ducked her head to straighten her clothes and pretended not to see Emma.


    But when they were close to each other, Emma suddenly twisted her ankle and fell onto E''s chest.


    It all happened quickly. E subconsciously held Emma.


    Emma''s sharp metal ring tore E''s evening dress. Seeing this, Emma smirked.


    Feeling the dress slipping, E immediately loosened her hold on Emma to hold her dress in ce.


    Shit!


    E raised her head and saw two women looking at her curiously. She was mortified.


    Seeing a familiar figure approaching, E blushed.


    "E, are you okay?" Sum strode to E in concern.


    Standing up, Emma straightened her own dress and said casually, "I''m so sorry Miss Bo. I will


    Noticing the way E was holding her dress, Sum immediately understood what happened. He took off


    his coat and wrapped it on her.


    "Let''s get a suite upstairs. I''ll ask my assistant to deliver a new dress for you."


    E nodded. Sum called the reception desk and booked a suite.


    A waiter soon rushed to them with a room card.


    Sum escorted E into the elevator.


    Someone happened to witness the scene. Catherine walked to Samuel, who was still upset. She


    hesitated, "Mr. Shao, I just saw..."


    Catherine''s reluctance made Samuel think of E. He ran his eyes over the hall and found not only E


    missing, but also Sum!


    "Tell me!" Samuel eximed.


    Catherine was frightened by Samuel''s explicit anger, "On my way to thedies'' room, I saw Miss Bo''s


    dress identally torn by Emma... Then Mr. Su took Miss Bo upstairs..."


    Samuel knew the suites were upstairs.


    He put down his ss on the nearby table and marched to the reception desk.


    "Which room is Mr. Su in? Did he go upstairs with E Bo?" Samuel stood behind Emma, who was


    questioning a receptionist.


    The receptionist was caught in a dilemma, "I''m sorry, Miss. I can''t give you that information for the


    privacy of our guests."


    "Answer me! Miss Bo is my friend. Now, she is sharing a room with a man. If something happened..."


    Emma threatened the receptionist. Frightened, the receptionist immediately gave her a room number.


    Seeing Samuel striding towards the elevator, Emma smirked.


    She had done her part.


    She hoped Sum would be smart and seed with their n.


    In room 8306


    Sum opened the door and let E enter the room first.


    Following her, he closed the door partially. He deliberately left a gap.


    E turned around, "Mr. Su, can you call your assistant now?"


    Sum tossed the room card on the nearby table and nodded, "Don''t worry, E. But I want to tell you


    something first." Sam said, gazing into E''s eyes with affection.


    E''s heart jumped at Sum''s words. She remembered he once confessed his love to her in college.


    "E, do you know why I chose to study abroad?" Sum asked sadly as he approached E.


    "Why does he look so sad?" E was lost in thought. She didn''t notice Sum approaching.


    "E, I''ve been in love with you for almost ten years. I wanted to be a better man worthy of you, so I


    decided to study abroad." Sum said, putting his hands on E''s shoulders.


    "Uh..." E was too shocked to say anything.


    "But when I came back, you had already married another man. Do you know how devastated I was


    when I heard the news?" Sum held E in his arms.


    E wanted to push Sum away, but she couldn''t let go of her dress.


    "Sum..." E was upset. Sum knew she was married, how could he hold her this way!


    "E, when I discovered that Samuel Shao was still dating Emma Gu, I decided to win you back.


    Samuel Shao is a yboy. He doesn''t love you at all. He''s in love with Emma Gu..."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 103 Tough Choice

    Chapter 103 Tough Choice


    Sum looked down at E. Her face had turned pale due to anger and astonishment. He pinched her


    chin and kissed on her lips.


    What the hell! Is Sum insane? E was totally irritated. She tried to push Sum away with all her


    strength. But she couldn''t. Worse yet, her dress dropped down to the floor.


    E turned around and buttoned the suite at once. Luckily, Sum''s suite was long enough for her.


    But Sum turned her around and kissed her again.


    Suddenly, the room door was kicked open. Seeing the man standing at the door with a long face, E


    turned stiff with fear.


    Staring at the man and woman in the room kissing each other, Samuel clenched his fists. His eyes


    turned red.


    What the fuck!


    He rushed in to separate E and Sum with all his strength.


    E panicked: "Samuel, don''t get us wrong. Ah..." Samuel lost his mind in anger. He pushed E away


    with all his strength.


    E''s back bumped into a bedpost. She winced in pain.


    She was not able to move. The only thing she could do was watching the two wrestling.


    Two women were standing at the door and watching what was going on in the room.


    Emma closed the door with a smirk and walked away with Catherine. "What''s happening in the room?"


    Catherine asked as if she was baffled by the situation.


    Emma sneered, "Humph, It''s a punishment to E for seducing my Samuel!" When she saw E,


    looking pale and sitting on the floor, she could tell Samuel was in a violent rage as expected.


    They could still vaguely hear the fight in the room when they were walking on the corridor.


    In the room, E was sitting on the floor, massaging her back while


    Samuel was sitting on Sum and punching him with both the fists.


    E struggled to stand up, staggered towards the fighting men and pulled Samuel'' arm, "Stop, please.


    We didn''t do anything, Samuel."


    E''s words reminded Samuel of what he just saw.


    He got rid of E and kept hitting Sum.


    E held Samuel''s arm again, "Samuel, please stop. I wille home with you and I promise that you I


    won''t see him again. Hearing E''smitment, Samuel calmed down a little bit and stopped punching


    Sum.


    "E, don''t be silly. He doesn''t love you at all. The only thing he would do is cheating on you and


    hurting your feeling!" Sum shouted. On hearing Sum''s words, Samuel raised up his fist again. But Sum


    dodged it.


    "E, I have been loving you for almost ten years?and I have never been with any other woman! I am


    the right man for you. Don''t you see that?" Sum tried to persuade E. Hearing Sum''s words, E


    hesitated and loosened Samuel''s arm a little bit.


    She knew Sum had been loving her sincerely.


    She had thought Sum had a girl friend before.


    But when Sum told her he hadn''t had a girlfriend for many years, She became suspicious that Sum still


    loved her.


    She didn''t asked Sum why, because she didn''t want to stir up their past and she was afraid that her


    assumption would turn out to be true.


    E sat down on the floor in anguish. She couldn''t figure out why she was still attracted to Samuel.


    Although she knew that Samuel had an affair with Emma, she had never thought about leaving


    Samuel. Deep down, she still loved him.


    Seeing E''s hesitation, Samuel started to worry, "Is she touched by Sum''s confession..."


    Suddenly Samuel pulled Sum up and tried to push him out of the room.


    Sum, with bruises on his face, struggled and shouted, "E, don''t be silly. He is a yboy!"


    "Get out!" Samuel shouted as he kicked Sum out of the room. Sum, who was off guard, fell down.


    Samuel closed the door and locked the door.


    Then he walked to E and tore Sum''s suite off her.


    E remained silent. Samuel pinched her chin and mocked, You fall for this guy?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    E didn''t reply. Suddenly, Samuel pulled E by her waist, threw E onto the bed andid on her.


    "E. How dissipated are you to allow another man to hold you in his arms and kiss you..." Samuel said


    while rubbing E''s lips hard with the back of his hand. E turned aside due to pain.


    Samuel pinched her cheeks and forced her to face him, "You are dead, E Bo!" The he pulled up E


    and pushed her into the bathroom.


    Samuel opened the shower. Cold water fell on E''s face and body immediately.


    It was so cold that E couldn''t help trembling. She held herself by arms and looked at the poker-faced


    man, "Samuel..." E''s voice was so weak that Samuel could barely hear her.


    Samuel''s eyes turned red when he shifted his gaze to E''s lips.


    He walked closer to?E and showered her lips. His fancy suite was getting wet in the process.


    He kept showering E''s lips until he heard E''s moan.


    Samuel turned on the heater, took off his suite and threw it on the floor.


    E stopped trembling when the cold water gradually turned warm.


    She opened her eyes and looked into Samuel''s eyes.


    She dropped her head out of fear when she saw the anger in Samuel''s eyes. Samuel, who had already


    loosened his tie, started to took off his shirt.


    Then he turned E around, who was lost in thought.


    Leaning against on the clod tile wall, E was frightened. She begged, "Samuel. I have promised you


    that I won''t see Sum any more..."


    Samuel ignored E''s begging and started to unfasten his belt.


    ...


    In the morning of the next day.


    E woke up and found out that Samuel had already left.


    She was feeling sour in every joint of her body and struggling even to get up.


    She walked into the bathroom as she kept cursing Samuel.


    She found a paper bag on the desk with all women''s clothes when she came out of the bathroom after


    washing.

 Chapter 104 Ella Escapes with Jerry

    Chapter 104 E Escapes with Jerry


    They must be for her. E then changed into the new clothes. She looked around the room, but could


    not find her purse.


    She remembered Sum bringing her purse into the roomst night. Where is it now? Did Samuel take it?


    Ebed the room once again for the purse. She confirmed that it was no longer there. Then she


    turned to the door.


    Once she opened the door, she was startled to find two men in ck uniform standing right outside the


    room.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Shao. Mr. Shao sent us to protect you. Would you please go back to the vi with


    us?"


    To protect her? E frowned doubtfully. She still remembered what happenedst time when Samuel


    had sent someone to protect her. She doubted that what Samuel really wanted was to keep her under


    surveince and cut hermunication with others!


    "You don''t have to protect me. I can manage on my own..."


    "Mrs. Shao, here is what Mr. Shao told us. He wanted you to know that all your belongings from your


    apartment, along with your son, have been already sent to the vi. And you''d bettere with us if


    you still want to see your son again."


    Though it was not her fault, E was somehow feeling sorry for being kissed by Sum in front of Samuel


    guiltiness turned into a sudden outrage.


    In the end, E had no choice but to go back to the vi under the escort of the two burly men.


    Melody had left the vi soon just before they arrived. Two servants were ying with Jerry when E


    came in. Joy hurried towards E with Jerry in her arms as soon as she saw E walking in. And then


    she reported to E, "My Lady. Her Ladyship has just left. She had been waiting for you for nearly an


    hour."


    E gave her a nod and said, "I''ll call herter." Then E took her son from Joy.


    She felt much better as soon as she saw her precious boy.


    Then E called Melody and talked to her for almost half an hour.


    In the afternoon, E was about to go out with her son when she was stopped by the bodyguards at the


    door.


    E became furious. She decided to have a serious conversation with Samuel when he came back at


    night.


    But to her surprise, Samuel didn''te home that night, or a few more nights that followed.


    She tried to make a call to her phone with the telephone sets from the vi. But no matter how many


    times she dialed, her phone was always off.


    From day to day, the onlypany she got in the vi was Jerry. And she couldn''t even take him out.


    Finally, E had run out of patience. She couldn''t take it anymore. That day when Jerry was sleeping


    upstairs, E went downstairs to call Samuel.


    Samuel had juste back from a business trip. He was in a meeting when his cellphone rang.


    Noticing the call was from the vi''sndline, he picked it up. Hardly had he stepped out of the meeting


    room when almost everyone in the room heard the squeak from his phone, "Samuel! You damn


    asshole! Let me out of here!"


    Casually, Samuel walked towards the window. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, put one


    in his mouth and lit it.


    Were it not for the sound of his lighter, E would have thought that she was talking to a ghost.


    "Did you hear me or not? You are awyer yourself. And you should know exactly what''sing to you


    if you keep on restricting my freedom!"


    Samuel said nothing in return.


    When E was finally done, she suddenly realized that she was simply punching the air since Samuel


    had been ignoring her for the whole time.


    The situation irritated her. She then shouted out, "Divorce! Or I''ll sue you!" She was throwing her


    tantrum while jumping up and down on the couch in fury.


    Samuel then opened his mouth for the first time, "I''ll wait for you in the court." Then he hung up without


    any hesitation.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    E threw the phone back angrily. Then in rage, she smashed several vases in the living room as well.


    Hearing the noise, Joy hurried to the living room and tried tofort E, who was still threatening, "I''ll


    trash the whole vi if Samuel still doesn''t let me out of here!"


    Joy retreated to the kitchen and called Samuel, "Young Master, Her Ladyship is smashing the living


    room." Then word by word, she repeated what E had said.


    "Where''s Jerry?" Ignoring E''s threat, Samuel simply asked about his son.


    "Master Jerry is sleeping upstairs." Joy answered while trying to see what was happening in the living


    room. E was still throwing the phone through which she had just called Samuel on the floor over and


    over again.


    "Tell her that Jerry can''t fall asleep with all the noises she''s making." Then Samuel stubbed out the


    cigarette and hung up.


    Joy went back to the living room and stopped by the stairway, which was quite distant from where E


    stood. And then she said, "My Lady, Master Jerry is still sleeping upstairs. I''m afraid the noise will


    disturb him."


    The room fell into a sudden silence as expected. Thinking of Jerry, E sprang up the stair to see if she


    had woken up her son.


    Joy sighed in relief. Lady E was surely sweet and nice except when she was angry.


    Then she started to clean the living room until there was not a single shard to be found.


    In the following two days, there was still no sign of Samuel. However, the good news is that E could


    go out of the vi with Jerry.


    Only that wherever they go, the two guards would follow them tightly.


    By the eighth day of Samuel''s absence, the bodyguards called to report, "Her Ladyship has


    disappeared with Master Jerry!"


    Samuel felt a sharp pain on his head. Two well-trained bodyguards couldn''t even keep an eye on a


    woman with a child! How absurd!


    "Damn! Go find her. Otherwise you''d better pray for yourselves!" Right after he hung up, Samuel called


    a bunch of people to help him find his wife and son.


    And by the evening, Samuel left thepany earlier than before and went straight back to the vi.


    Some decorations were missing in the living room just as Joy reported to him. But then he noticed


    something interesting.


    He took a look at the remaining ones in the room and recalled what''s missing. Clearly, all E had


    trashed were the rather cheap ones.


    The telephone set on the table was apparently newly reced.


    The second floor was empty as E and Jerry had never lived there. All Jerry''s things had gone.


    Samuel then realized that E must have been nning the running-away for quite a while.


    He then took her cellphone out of his pocket and turned it on. The phone soon began to buzz with lots


    of previous iing calls and texts.


    He scanned through the logs and found that they were almost all from Lillian, Yvonne, L, Melody


    and some of them even from Sum.


    Sitting down on the bed in their bedroom, Samuel pulled himself together and dialed Harry''s number.


    "It''s about dinner''s time. Wanna have dinner with me?" Harry picked up the phone and said calmly.


    "Where''s your wife? And where''s mine?" Confused by the question out of blue, Harry thought again


    and figured out what happened.


    "I''m holding mine. As for yours, I have no idea." It seemed E didn''t go to L.


    By the time Samuel got the information, the flight that E took had alreadynded safely in France.


    It''s about three in the morning when Samuel received Eason''s call from the other side of the world. And


    Eason honestly conveyed what E wanted from him, "She still wants a divorce from you. She hopes


    you could take some advice from me and sign the paper..." Eason kept on talking away.


    Samuel opened his eyes angrily, "Tell E to think harder of what I''ve told her before. And I will sue


    Sum for harassing my wife. He will be subpoenaed within a week if I don''t see her and my son before


    that."


    Hearing Samuel''s answer from Eason, E felt like tearing Samuel apart and eating him alive.


    Eason, however, had his own business to mind. He had had enough on his te and he decided to


    turn a blind eye to what was going on between his sister and Samuel. After making up his mind, Eason


    dropped the topic and started ying with his adorable little nephew.

 Chapter 105 Ella and Jerry in France

    Chapter 105 E and Jerry in France


    E was so frustrated that she was in no mood to do anything. Then she decided that she couldn''t be


    the only miserable one in the room, and so she turned to Eason and said, "Brother, how could you still


    hang around like this when Anna is about to be snatched away by others?"


    "By whom?" Eason paused for a second and stared back at E.


    E was actually bluffing. To prevent her brother saw through her, E looked down at the magazine in


    her hands and replied as casually as she could, "There was a CEO of somepany. He was chasing


    after Anna as I recalled. He asked her out for dates for a few times, having dinner or something. But it''s


    not your business since you don''t care about Anna anyway."


    E was really anxious for her brother. Either he liked Anna or he didn''t. What''s the dawdling all about?


    Eason, however, was obviously not pleased with what he just heard. How dare Anna go out with other


    men behind his back? "Well. I see." Reclining on the couch, Eason mumbled and went back to y


    with his nephew.


    "Seriously, Eason. I don''t understand how can you be even more troublesome than I am. Go for her if


    you really like her. Otherwise don''t me her for having blind dates with other men."


    Blind date? Very well. That''s another one on top of her other crimes.


    "Who told you I like her?" Eason was the one who had always been chased by women. He was too


    proud to admit that he had fallen in love with someone.


    Besides, Anna had never said that she liked him. So why should he be the one to express his love


    first?


    "Well, maybe she really likes you. You know what? She even told others that you were her financest


    time in the mall. Such a shame. It''s all her own wishful thinking!"


    Eason sprang up immediately from the couch and leaned closer to E with Jerry still in his arms. And


    he asked eagerly, "Did she really say that? Who did she tell?"


    E was absorbed in the collections designed by Eason. The clothes were absolutely stunning!


    She looked at Eason. He looked cheerful and eager to know. But she said, "Didn''t you just say you


    don''t like her? Then why do you care?" He was such a liar.


    Eason didn''t ask further, but he had secretlye up with a n.


    He turned to Jerry and muttered, "Now Jerry, how about I find you an auntie? How''s that, huh?" Eason


    remembered those days when his mother was alive. She actually devoted herself to urging him to find


    a wife and get married. And he also remembered how annoying he felt she was. And now she was not


    there anymore and there was no one who would ever push him again like his mother did. Somehow


    Eason felt something had gone forever from his life with his mother, and he was quite not used to the


    situation all of a sudden.


    He knew how much his mother was fond of Anna when she was alive. So Eason smoothly took it as an


    excuse to persuade himself into what he was about to do. In order toplete his mother''sst wish,


    Eason had decided that he would find a way to work things out between him and Anna!


    In the days that followed, Eason was busy designing various styles of clothes for his nephew.


    And E was indulging herself in her brother''s collections as well.


    Eason''spany in France was quiterge, but not asrge as his personal studio. There were at


    least hundreds of sample garments designed by Eason himself.


    E could try on whatever she liked in the studio. And it helped her to recover from what happened


    earlier.


    She chose a midnight blue dress while Eason was taking care of her son. There were many tassels


    and hallow-carved elements on the dress. Putting on a ck hat, E suddenly felt like a supermodel


    who was about to rock the ramp.


    Feeling good about the whole package, E took a few selfies and then took Jerry over from Eason to


    take another one with both of them.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Eason was actually kind of camera-shy. Unless for the promotion of his work, he seldom took any


    photos, let alone such silly selfies.


    Anyway, the photo E posted on Weiboter turned out to be quite lovely.


    E was making a face while holding Jerry in her arms. And the little one was showing the camera his


    shiny little white teeth. Standing beside them, Eason was caressing Jerry''s head and smiling. He was


    also indicating that it was E who forced him into this.


    Eason then downloaded the photo and edited it with Photoshop. He cut E away from the picture and


    added some words saying, "Jerry, now where''s mother?"


    Immediately, a fanmented with the original picture posted by E and said, "E is here!".


    The three of them were having a really good time in France. Samuel meanwhile was smoking one


    cigarette after another gloomily in his office after seeing her post.


    He was all alone by himself in C Country.


    And his wife and son were having fun abroad without him!


    Staring at her big smile on the screen for a while, Samuel''s lips slightly quirked up. He came up with


    something that might irritate her...


    He still remembered herst post. There was a picture of her diamond ring and her son. And she wrote


    as "They''re both great".


    It was not long ago, and they had clearly be not great at all! He had never seen E wearing her


    ring since then.


    Then he thought of that night and what Sum had said to her. Would she change her mind and give up


    on him?


    Samuel then swore to himself that he would dig her heart out and change it back if necessary!


    With the cigarette in his mouth, Samuel clicked E''s post and reposted it with ament, "Husband


    alone by himself. Miss you both so much. Come home to me soon, my sweeties."


    Hisment had obviously created another round of st in thementing area. And the rumors of


    them feuding with each other were scotched once again.


    Samuel''sment had be the hottest one when E finally saw it hourster.


    At first, she decided to ignore it. But when she read hisment again, she typed, "Say it directly if


    you miss your son. Don''t involve me."


    Samuel soon replied, "Don''t you know how much I''ve been missing you, honey?"


    "Not a clue. With all the pretty dolls around, how could Mr. Shao ever care about an olddy like me?"


    Soon after E had sent the reply, her phone rang.


    Jerry was in sound sleep next to her. E hurried to turn off the ringtone.


    After that, she looked down at the number of the iing call in surprise and picked up, "I just got this


    number after Inded in France. How on earth did you find out about this number?" Then she realized


    that it must be Eason who had betrayed her!


    "What''s it to you?" Samuel answered in an extremely cold voice.


    E gulped. She took a few deep breathes and said calmly, "Well, it''s nothing to me. Goodbye!"


    "E! How could you be so skittish and take it for granted?"


    E put her phone away from her ear to keep Samuel''s shout distant from her ear. And secondster,


    she put it back again.


    "Well, Mr. Shao. Do you think a skittish woman like me is good enough for you? Or your n? Certainly


    I''m not. So how about you just sign our divorce paper?" He never liked her. He didn''t trust her, and he


    didn''t even bother toe home for her even for just one night. Fine, she understood. And she chose


    to let him go. Is that what he always wanted?


    "Sign the paper?" Samuel repeated her words slowly, and E felt her heart was suddenly pounding


    fast.


    None of them said anything. The only noise E could hear from the other end was the click of his


    lighter.


    He lit the lighter and extinguished it. He lit it again and then extinguished it again...


    E felt like a prisoner waiting for her sentence desperately.


    Samuel didn''t respond. E then pushed him forward, "Aren''t you mad at me for what I''ve done to keep


    you?"


    The guiltiness in her tone stopped Samuel from ying with his lighter at once.

 Chapter 106 The Games of Jealousy

    Chapter 106 The Games of Jealousy


    "You can be with either Emma or Catherine, whichever you like. And you can have another dozen


    children with them as long as you want. If you can leave Jerry''s custody to me, I promise you I won''t


    find him a stepfather..."


    "Look, Samuel. It was all my fault back then and I do apologize. I know I was wrong, and I shouldn''t


    have forced you. Can you let go... of me and Jerry..."


    It seemed to Samuel that all E cared about was Jerry. Everything she said and did was for Jerry


    rather than for him.


    "Don''t you know I''m really upset?" He interrupted her begging coldly.


    E was speechless.


    All she said just now meant nothing! E shot back angrily, "Upset? Then why do you bother calling


    me, Mr. Shao?" They actually hadn''t seen each other for quite a long while. E couldn''t help


    wondering if he ever missed her during these days...


    But soon she found the idea too silly. She must be too full of herself to think he would ever miss her.


    "I''m upset because my wife was such a wayward and unpredictable woman." Certainly, it was not easy


    to be E''s husband.


    What did she mean by saying "Don''t involve her"? And the "Olddy"? If she were an olddy, then


    there wouldn''t exist such a creature as a young and beautifuldy in the world.


    E rolled over on the bed to check Jerry. Staring at her son tenderly, E lowered her voice and said,


    "Mr. Shao, is it fun to go back and forth like this?"


    Samuel raised his eyebrows and gave her an answerced with double meaning, "Absolutely. I''ll show


    you what going back and forth is like personally when youe back."


    What the heck? To show her personally?


    Why those four words sounded really inviting from his mouth?


    Going back and forth... "Samuel, you''re such a jerk!" E''s face turned red suddenly out of


    embarrassment.


    She never meant in that way!


    "What''s going on here?" Samuel seemed to be totally confused about her sudden usation.


    "I... You..." E faltered for a while and then dropped the topic and moved on, "Goodbye!"


    Nevertheless, Samuelmented on her replyter and said, "You are the most beautiful woman in


    the whole world." But only Samuel knew the real meaning of thement.


    By saying she was beautiful, he actually meant on that very special intimate moment.


    Though things didn''t work out as she wanted, E did feel much better after talking to Samuel.


    And it was not until she went to bed that night when E finally saw Samuel''stest reply on her post.


    Then she quickly scanned through thements below. Most of them were talking about how sweet


    Mr. Shao and Mrs. Shao were.


    Instead of cheerful, E felt rather sad about the situation.


    Samuel had been creating the impression that their marriage was just as happy as it seemed.


    However, only the two of them knew the truth of their marriage.


    Was it likely that a happy couple would talk about divorce every now and then?


    And did he justpliment her as beautiful? E managed a bitter smile. As far as she was concerned,


    Samuel must have been really concerned about how their marriage looked in the public to say these


    words. Despite the fact that they had been married for so long, Samuel had never said any sweet word


    to her...


    And E knew he probably would say those words only to Emma.


    And she thought of how nice he was to hertely. E persuaded herself that maybe it was because


    she happened to be his wife rather than he was into her or something.


    Anyway, it had nothing to do with E at all. And she believed that he would perform his duty and y


    his role as a nice husband to whohever happened to be his wife.


    Everything made sense in that way.


    The conclusion was that Samuel didn''t love her at all. He was still in love with Emma. Everything he did


    for E, such as buying her the ring, the house and the car, was simply because she happened to be


    his wife. And that was the only reasonable exnation...


    Realizing that Samuel had never loved her, E couldn''t help holding Jerry and bursting into tears.


    Her phone rang while she was about to cry her eyes out. It was Samuel again...


    He was such an annoying man. Why did he tease her over and over again when he obviously didn''t


    care about her?


    "What?" Noticing her unusual voice, Samuel frowned and then curled his lips silently.


    "Why are you crying?" It looked like he was bullying her. But he was actually the one who got bullied.


    And she was the one who was cheating behind his back.


    "What do you want? Just say it or leave me alone." E got up from the bed and walked to the balcony


    in case the noise should wake Jerry up. And she hoped the night view of France from there would help


    her calm herself down.


    Then it suddenly hit her that it was nine o''clock in France, which meant it was three in the morning back


    in China. Shouldn''t he be on bed already? Why would he call her at this hour?


    "E, tell me. Do you enjoy cheating behind my back?" Samuel sounded really aggressive. He gulped


    down the wine and refilled his cup again.


    E had no idea what he was talking about. How could she be cheating behind his back when she was


    doing nothing at all?


    "What do you mean by that?" That was how he saw her? A slutty woman? Who had been finding every


    chance to cheat on him?


    Thinking of what Emma told him earlier, Samuel closed his eyes and tried to control his temper. And all


    of a sudden, he smashed the cup in his hand into the wall.


    The ss cup was immediately shattered into pieces. E was startled by the noise at the other end.


    "Sum had followed you to France the moment younded. E, are you two going to date in France


    now? Very well done I must say." ying innocent in front of him? Was that all she got?


    Sum? What about him? E waspletely puzzled. She had never seen him again since that night.


    "Samuel, is that all your chicks are capable of? Spreading rumors? I''ve heard enough!" If she was right


    about this, the source of the news must be either Emma or Catherine.


    She knew they would never leave her in peace.


    "Don''t involve others. You are the one to me."


    "Well, well, Mr. Shao. How very touching! I can''t even say anything against them now, can I?" E


    immediately answered back with sarcastic remarks.


    Closing his eyes and reclining back on the couch, Samuel then said, "What? Are you jealous?"


    Hearing clearly the teasing in his tone, E nked out for a moment. He was right about it. She was


    jealous.


    Samuel knew how much she liked him after all. E saw no point in hiding her feelings from him. So


    she admitted, "Right, I am jealous. Got a problem? Go ahead and hang up."


    Samuel was obviously pleased with her confession. "Problem? E, you don''t know the half of it." He


    would let E have a taste of her own medicine.


    Divorce, in your dreams! That was never going to happen, not until he had grown tired of her.


    Trying to keep as calm as she could be, E said, "Mr. Shao. As awyer, do you know the


    consequence of defamation?" She didn''t have to remind him.


    "Trying to defend yourself withws now? Don''t you know you were already doomed the second you


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    showed up in my roomst year?" E would never get away with it if he used it against her.


    E went silent immediately when he brought that up.


    Then she mumbled, "Why holding on that? I''m the one who was risking everything, and you clearly had


    nothing to lose..."


    She really meant it. And that was her first time with a man.


    Samuel tried to say something, but E hurried to interrupt, "Never mind that. Now let''s go back to the


    real matter. You have made me jealous. So what about I make you jealous for a change?" She would


    y along if that was what he wanted, but not by his rules. She would make her own game!


    Samuel was clearly irritated by her threat in the end.

 Chapter 107 Mistreated and Misused

    Chapter 107 Mistreated and Misused


    "Behave yourself, E! I forbid you to meet Sum. Do you hear me?" Samuel was angry, as he paced up


    and down, with the phone ced on his ear. He wished that he wasn''t so busy this week, otherwise he


    would have gone to France to get them.


    "Forbid me? You are not my father. I will do whatever I want and you can do nothing to stop me." E


    hung up the phone, fuming. Who did Samuel think he was? E thought, her mind racing with thoughts.


    But the jetg was getting to her, and soon after anger was reced by exhaustion.


    She powered off her phone and threw it on the bedside table. Jerry was already asleep, so she curled


    herself next to him, and soon they breathed in unison as they slept in peaceful bliss.


    Meanwhile, Samuel dialed her number a dozen of times but he couldn''t get through.


    This made him angrier, and to him he had no other choice but to assign people to watch and follow her.


    He had to do something to put his mind at ease. "Find some guys in France to keep watch on E. I


    want to know everything; where she goes, who she meets. Understood?"


    The phone call was brief, but Samuel knew that results would be delivered. He expected nothing else.


    The next day, which was two days before the deadline, Eason met E and showed her a photo. This


    prompted her to buy a ticket back home immediately.


    It was a photo of stamped indictment, containing Samuel''s usation towards Sum.


    The formal stamp represented to E the seriousness of the situation


    And she knew that Samuel wasn''t joking with her.


    Therefore, she booked a flight ticket and went back early the next morning.


    Meanwhile, lost in thought, Samuel stared at his phone for quite a while.


    E had just sent him a text that she was on her way back home andnded at 9pm in the evening.


    Secondster, he rose up from his position and called on the internal telephone, "Ask Lawyer Gu to


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    At nine o''clock in the airport of C Country.


    After the flightnded, Passengers walked out in twos and threes.


    E walked out of the exit, amongst the crowd, carrying Jerry in her arms.


    Not too many people flew from France to C Country and Samuel quickly spotted her emerging through


    the exit.


    E saw Samuel, and noticed that he was smiling. Her heart warmed at the sight, which prompted her


    to walk faster.


    She had feared that he was still angry at her for what urred when she was at France. But all her


    fears went away when she saw his smile. Samuel stretched his hands for an embrace. E covered the


    distance between them. But she soon realised that the embrace was not for her, it was for Jerry.


    She froze, just a couple of meters away from Samuel, as Jerry jumped into his arms.


    E sighed. At least he missed his son, she thought.


    "Did you have a lovely trip, My Lady?" A young feminine voice cut the tension, yanking E from her


    deep thoughts. "Yes!" E replied with gritted teeth as she recognized the woman.


    Catherine wasn''t too bothered with trying to please E. She looked at Samuel ying with Jerry and


    joined in the fun, stealing a nce here and there to look at E''s reaction.


    E looked at Catherine and Samuel, And loathed her decision to return.


    She couldn''t help but think how much they looked like a real family


    While E felt like a nanny.


    E resorted to walking towards the baggage im section to collect their luggage.


    She had taken a small bag to France, but came back with arge suitcase, Filled with special local


    products and various clothes made by Eason.


    With the suitcase, E trotted back to catch up with them.


    E walked over a step arduously with the suitcase, while Samuel gave no hint as to whether he would


    help her. Instead, he walked away with her son.


    Burning with rage, E sat down on a bench and put the suitcase aside.


    When he couldn''t hear the sound of suitcase wheels on tarmac, Samuel turned back to see what the


    hold up was.


    He saw E sitting on a bench, with her arms crossed and her eyes squinted towards their direction.


    The nerve of this woman, Samuel thought, cing Jerry in Catherine''s arms, and walking towards E.


    This surprised Catherine, since it was her first time to hold a child like him.


    She stared at Jerry with a foxy smile and felt irritable as soon as she thought of being the baby''s


    stepmother.


    This thought almost repulsed her, but she was careful not to show it until she had finally been married


    by Samuel. Her face wore a permanent smile, as she witnessed the interaction between Samuel and


    E. When he reached E, he grabbed her by the legs and slung her over the suitcase, ignoring her


    screams.


    He then proceeded to drag the suitcase, regardless of the stares he was receiving from passer-by''s.


    E screamed and held tightly to the suitcase. Luckily, Eason bought her the most expensive suitcase.


    She didn''t need to worry about its quality.


    But it was really embarrassing how Samuel was treating her. Plus, she didn''t want to disembark for fear


    that she might fall and hurt herself.


    So she held on tightly, and continued to protest.


    "Samuel, damn you. Put me down!" E yelled angrily.


    By this time, Samuel had caught up with Catherine and they were engaged in an animated


    conversation. They ignored E''s protests and proceeded to make their way to the car.


    Due to the position she was in, E felt like vomiting and dizzy. Her stomach lurched forward as the


    suitcase travelled on the uneven parking lot tarmac.


    Soon after, the suitcase stopped and she got off the suitcase. She leaned against a car behind her,


    trying to avoid fainting from dizziness.


    Unbothered and cold, Samuel threw the car keys at her. She caught them subconsciously.


    "Here. Drive." He didn''t need to say much. He got in the back seat of Porsche with his son and


    Catherine followed him.


    E stared at the key in stunned silence. She fought back tears and wondered what her life had


    be. Who the hell did Samuel think she was? She was his wife, but Samuel was treating her like


    garbage. E feared for her position in Samuel''s life.


    Her sadness soon became anger.


    If her son wasn''t in the car, she would have smashed the keys through the window and left! Her


    husband had another woman and used her as a nanny. Who wouldn''t be angry?


    Afterforting herself, she got in the driving seat, started the Porsche and drifted skill-fully


    Away from the airport parking lot and onto the expressway.


    She was a speed junkie, and loved driving at an incredible high speed but considering her son, E


    drove slowly. With the pace of 100km/h on the expressway, she headed downtown.


    Samuel frowned and recalled the speed when E rode the motorcycle.


    He knew that she was only driving slowly because Jerry was in the car with them.


    Forty minutester.


    At the Royal Mansion.


    E cruised to the front door. When she was at the front door, she put the car on park and switched it


    off.


    She got out of the driving seat while Samuel was opening the door of the back seat. E took her son


    right from him and walked toward the vi.


    She faintly heard Samuel saying to Catherine, "Sit and I''ll drive you home."


    The porsche started again, and drove away from the vi.


    E red at the car, sadness striking her heart.


    The tears that had threatened to escape earlier, fell from her eyes. Jerry reached out and tried to rub


    her cheeks, as if wiping away the tears.


    E looked down to him and said, "Oh my poor boy! At least I have you."

 Chapter 108 Confused Passion

    Chapter 108 Confused Passion


    In the Vi.


    As ordered by Samuel, Joy Liu had made some dishes for dinner, waiting for E. Despite what had


    happened, E was so hungry that she had dinner after asking Joy Liu to make some milk for her son.


    "My Lady, aren''t you having dinner with Young Master?" Joy Liu asked curiously.


    E picked up her chopsticks and tried to ignore the question. Every time she thought about Samuel


    driving Catherine home, her lips twitched.


    With confusion, Joy Liu went to make milk for Jerry.


    E cradled her son in her arms, and continued to enjoy her dinner. Her stomach grabbled in


    appreciation for the food.


    Three minutester, Joy came back with Jerry''s milk and fed him. She could feel the tense air


    surrounding E and didn''t want to push the question, therefore she sat there and fed Jerry in silence.


    Meanwhile, outside the Royal Mansion, Samuel stopped the car by the road and said indifferently, "I


    have something else to attend to. Take a taxi home."


    "But Mr. Shao, it''s gettingte..."


    Catherine replied, The triumph smile that was on her face now fading. "I''ll leave after you get in a taxi."


    Samuel interrupted.


    His tone was brash and to the point, letting Catherine know that she had no choice but to get out of the


    Porsche.


    Samuel retreated his phone and called a taxipany that he usually uses and in less than 3 minutes,


    the taxi had arrived right beside the Porsche.


    After ensuring that Catherine got in, Samuel turned the car around and headed back home. "My Lady,


    Young Master hasn''t had dinner yet." Joy couldn''t help reminding her and wondered if the couple were


    quarrelling. "Don''t worry. He has a girl with him and he''s noting back anytime soon."


    E''s appetite dissipated. She suddenly felt quizzy. As she sat staring at her bowl of soup, the front


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    door opened and in walked Samuel.


    E checked her phone in confusion. She wasn''t expecting him to be back so soon.


    When she looked back up, their eyes met, and E couldn''t help but sneer. The anger and sadness


    that had remained simmering for the past 10 minutes as she eat, Threatened to explode. But E had


    to control herself. It was inappropriate behaviour to confront her husband infront of the help. E stood


    up from the chair and grabbed Jerry from Joy''s hands. "I''m done. Clear up."


    "Yes, My Lady." Joy responded meekly, preparing to clear the dinning table.


    "Don''t. Leave us." Samuelmanded, prompting Joy to rush out of the dinning room to avoid


    witnessing the war that was about to ensue.


    E ignored Samuel and proceeded to head upstairs. Samuel covered the distance between them in


    three strides and grabbed her elbow. "Get back there and finish your dinner."


    "I''m not hungry anymore. The sight of you makes me disgusted." E replied, but Samuel was


    He pulled her back into the dinning room and forced her to sit down where she had been.


    "Finish it even if you don''t have an appetite." Samuel squinted her, as he took Jerry from her arms.


    "Give me back my son, I want to hold him." E protested. "Our son, you mean. Can''t a father hold his


    son too? Eat!"


    Samuel proceeded to sit at the other end of the table and fill his bowl with porridge. He set his son on


    hisp as he enjoyed the food.


    E watched as Jerry squealed in delight, whilst Samuel bounced him up and down on hisp.


    "Fine, but from today henceforth we''ll mind our own business, and leave each other alone!"


    She took back the spoon and took slugs of the porridge.


    Samuel ignored her statement and added vegetables to his meal.


    As he ate and yed with his son, E became increasingly irritated.


    What does he want? E asked herself.


    Then Samuel, carrying Jerry in one hand and his te in the other, approached E.


    He set down his te and scooped some of his vegetables from his te onto E''s. "No, thank you.


    Your saliva was on that spoon. I''m not eating this.


    God knows how many girls you''ve been kissing while I was aware. Disgusting!"


    Hearing her words, Samuel stopped and headed back to his chair.


    He continued to his food, like nothing happened. His indifference made E crazy.


    From an outsider observing their interaction, he was like a noble man who was gentle and polite and,


    she was like a naughty child, fighting against him. This infuriated E further, as she sat their in silence.


    In less than ten minutes, E was full and had to put down her chopsticks. She wiped her mouth and


    stood up. At this point, Jerry was sleeping peacefully in his father''s arms.


    E picked up Jerry and walked to the sitting room.


    Samuel finished his meal, wiped his mouth elegantly and walked to the living room doorway to get her


    suitcase and take it upstairs.


    E was swaying her son and looking out of the window and failed to notice him. But when she turned


    around, Samuel was gone.


    Twenty minutester, E was tired and went upstairs with her son in her arms.


    She opened the door to the his room, turned on the light, And put her son on his little bed.


    E gazed lovingly at her son and covered him with the nket.


    She walked gently out of the room, opened the door to her bedroom and walked straight to the


    bathroom. She wanted to take a bath before she slept.


    Inside the bedroom, Samuel was justing out of the bathroom with the washcloth around his waist.


    E looked at his bare chest and then looked into his eyes. Even though she was hurt and angry, she


    couldn''t help but admire her husband''s physical attributes. She swallowed hard as her heart raced


    uncontrobly. She could feel a red blush washing across her face, so she quickened her pace to the


    bathroom.


    In the bathroom, she paced up and down as the bathtub filled with water. She immediately turned off


    the faucet when she decided that she was going to use another bathroom. She quickly drained the


    water. When she came out again, Samuel was just changing into his bathrobe.


    She walked past him with her head lowered. It wasn''t until she closed the door that she felt relieved.


    She found a guest bathroom that she could use and decided to sleep in the same room as Jerry.


    She watched as the water filled the bath tub as her mind wandered to how her marriage had be a


    mess. She felt like crying, but reserved doing that until she wasfortably in the tub.


    After the tub was full, she added her favourite body wash liquid to the water, and it became soapy. A


    hint of strawberry and coconut smell wafted through the air. Satisfied, she walked out of the bathroom


    and headed for the Jerry''s room.


    She passed by Samuel''s study and noticed that it was open. She continued walking and ignored the


    fact. As soon as she walked past, Samuel emerged and walked towards her.


    Before she could turn the knob to the room fully, E felt Samuel wrap his hands around her.


    "Let me tell you... " Samuel purred into her ear, as he kissed her neck. His deep voice touched every


    nerve of her.


    "I... I don''t want to hear it..." E couldn''t think properly. Samuel continued to kiss her neck, Turned her


    around, pushed her to the wall, and kissed her lips.


    With the triggered passion, he brought her into the study, knocked all files off the desk


    And ced E on it. Their passionate moans soon filled the air.


    At one o''clock in the morning.


    E and Samuel were on the sofa of the study, their bodies intertwined.


    Then, Samuel got up, and carried E into the bed room.


    He ced E onto the bed and turned off the light, and then, he pulled her over and pressed her into


    his arms.

 Chapter 109 What Do You Take Me For

    Chapter 109 What Do You Take Me For


    Just as Samuel made himselffortable, E squirmed away from his embrace. Samuel moved


    closer, But E moved away again, almost to the edge of the bed. "Stop it! "Be a good girl!"


    He warned. "Let go of me! If you can''t keep your hands to yourself, then I won''t sleep by your side."


    Samuel turned her to face him, "You didn''t seem to have a problem earlier on." He teased, As he


    proceeded to run his hands all over her body. In the darkness, E was almost lost in the depth of his


    eyes.


    E shoved him and sat up from the bed, "Just stop Samuel!" She got out of bed and went for the door.


    E was confused emotionally. This was a man that had publicly humiliated her by disying affection


    towards another woman, on purpose. How could she let herself fall into his trap? "E, I dare you to


    walk a little further! There are surveince cameras in the corridor! I''ll make sure that they capture our


    intimacy if you continue to be so belligerent!" His booming voice filled the room.


    Surveince cameras? Why didn''t she know about them? E thought that he might be lying her.


    Regardless of his warning, E opened the door of the bedroom. But Samuel was so fast that he


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    grabbed her wrist as soon as she stepped out.


    "Samuel, stop it!" Pressed against the wall, E surveyed the corridor and saw a round surveince


    camera at the corner. It must have been recording when he kissed her.


    "Jerk, why did you kiss me below the surveince camera?" Hands bound behind her, she couldn''t


    move. But she lifted her foot to step hard on his.


    With his eyes closed, Samuel lowered his head. Her attempts didn''t make him budge. But he liked to


    tease his wife, it was a lot of fun.


    "Oh, I also forgot to tell you. I have some important files in thepany, so we also have surveince


    cameras in the study..."


    "Samuel, you bastard!" Her angry scream almost perforated his ears.


    "Shut up! Our son is asleep. I warn you, if you wake him up... Let''s just nurture our love for a minute."


    He was angry with E. But the quiet night was a perfect timing to nurture their rtionship.


    "What love Samuel?" Instead of answering, Samuel just glowered at her. E was bing angry.


    She didn''t like Samuel''s controlling nature, And she wanted to take revenge for what he had done to


    her earlier on at the airport. She knew just what to say. "In France, I met a blonde man. You know, the


    French are always ebullient. He was so enthusiastic that we..." She didn''t want to mention Sum so she


    came up with another lie.


    In truth, the only man she met in France was Eason.


    E watched the expression on Samuel''s face change. Her defiance streak changed to worry. Had she


    gone too far this time? She thought.


    With a ghastly pale face, Samuel tightened his grip on her hands and breathed slowly before, pulling


    E to the third floor.


    At the stairway, Samuel called for Joy and asked her to take Jerry.


    Then, he walked on with E.


    "What are you doing, Samuel? Let go of me!" E was scared and couldn''t help wondering if he was


    going to kill her.


    Her pitiful voice echoed in the vi, "Samuel, if you kill me, no girl will ever love or marry a murderer..."


    "Shut up!" Samuel red back and reprimanded her. He continued to walk, and even though it was a


    slow pace, E still had to trot in order to catch up with him.


    Why are we going to the third floor? Was he going to throw me off the roof? Oh, no... E shivered at


    the thought. She had indeed gone too far.


    She had to tell the truth, but before she could open her mouth, she was pushed into the dancing room.


    Samuel closed the door behind him and threw her on to the floor without mercy.


    Luckily the floor was all covered with soft white carpet, which didn''t hurt her.


    Before E could speak, Samuel pointed to the mirrors on every wall, "E, I''ll show you how cheap


    you are!"


    What? What did he mean? Was he going to punish her here? When it finally dawned on her what he


    was going to do, E stood up and began to run around the room screaming. She was like a caged


    animal with nowhere to ran too, so she run around in circles. In a few minutes, he caught up with her.


    He fixed her on the barre and bent her over backward.


    Then Samuel held her waist and brought her back into his arms.


    Her nose knocked his strong chest. She exined with tears, "Samuel, I''m sorry. I didn''t date that guy. I


    was lying"


    "E, it isn''t easy to fool me. I know." His hands held the barre around her when he looked down at E


    who was rubbing her nose.


    She shook her head immediately, but she realised that the situation she was in didn''t make sense.


    Why was he angry if he knew I was lying?


    He was the one who made a point of flirting openly with Catherine in her presence and embarrassing


    her. E stood straight and looked into his eyes stubbornly.


    "Samuel, You are shameless!


    Aren''t you the same one who brought Catherine to pick us up and treated me like shit in front of her?


    Why are you getting angry then? It''s clear that you don''t want me anymore!"


    Samuel looked at her amused. "As a liar, what right have you to question me!"


    He didn''t feel like arguing with her.


    Instead, he brought her back into his arms and was determined to make her relieve his anger.


    Before E could protest to his usation, she was held down on the floor. She couldn''t believe that


    Samuel hadn''t been satisfied in the study.


    And for the second time that night, they made love in the dance studio room.


    In the grey of the morning, Samuel put on his robe casually, held E up and walked downstairs.


    Five minutester, E, who was sleeping soundly, woke up, "Where are you taking me?"


    Samuel didn''t answer her, but investigating her surroundings, they were back in their bedroom heading


    for the bathroom.


    "Get me down. I am not a child, I can walk by myself." Samuel stood beside the bathtub, staring at her


    with an amused expression on his face. "Fine." Samuel let go of her and she slipped into the water.


    When she popped out, her face was covered with her wet hair. She brought her hands to her face and


    wiped the wet hair away from her face.


    Samuel looked at her and smirked. "Bastard!" E called him and proceeded to get in afortable


    position.

 Chapter 110 Fool-Proof Plan

    Chapter 110 Fool-Proof n


    E rxed, as the warm water engulfed her. After the night she had had, she weed the effects of


    the water. Samuel was tormenting her and E didn''t know why. Additionally, she didn''t understand why


    her body betrayed her on two asions. It''s like she was under his spell, unknowingly doing whatever


    he wanted to her detriment.


    "You see. You look rxed now."


    "Go away Samuel.


    You''ve done nothing but frustrate me and hurt me for the past 12 hours..." Her words drifted off, as the


    sandman called to her. Just when her voice trailed off, Samuel turned back and saw E closing her


    eyes.


    "Come on, you''ll end up drowning."


    Samuel dragged her out of the bath and wrapped her in a towel.


    He dried off the water from her body and put a robe on her.


    Her wet long hair syed on his arms. Samuely her on the bed and put her hair on the edge of bed.


    Drying her hair with a blow-dryer.


    E didn''t object to the pampering


    As she couldn''t keep her eyes open anyway.


    Samuel wrapped her hair in a towel afterwards, And got in with her and slept.


    Law Office of Mr. Shao.


    With his briefcase in hand, Samuel walked in the office.


    "Good morning, Mr. Shao." the main receptionist, as well as others he met on his way, greeted him. His


    response was a nod towards them.


    Samuel walked into the elevator. Soon after the elevator door closed, his colleagues began to gossip.


    "Did you see the mark on Mr. Shao''s neck?" One co-worker asked another.


    "Haha, yes I did. Kinky huh?"


    The other co-worker responded.


    "Very much saw. Rememberst time when he came with two bite marks on his... " Another co-worker


    stepped in.


    A cough interrupted their gossip session, And they immediately scattered in all directions.


    "Good morning, Miss. Gu." they all greeted in unison as they resumed their work.


    Catherine went to the elevator without greeting any of her colleagues. If what she had overhead was


    true, then her n hadn''t worked. She needed to consolidate her thoughts.


    The Office Room


    Walking into the office room, Catherine stopped when she saw a familiar figure inside.


    "What are you doing here, Drake?" She nced outside the room to see if there was anyone around,


    then when she was satisfied that there was no-one, she closed the door.


    Drake stood up calmly. "Catherine, I''m trying my best to disrupt Samuel and E''s rtionship. There is


    some progress. But, now you need to keep you end of the bargain."


    Catherine put her bag inside the cab, sat down and looked at Drake disdainfully. "What progress


    are you talking about? If anything Samuel is more in love than before. How do you expect me to keep


    my end of the deal, when Samuel is not with me?"


    Catherine regretted hiring Drake, he couldn''t even get the girl he loved, Emma.


    Drake sat on Catherine''s desk casually. "There''s progress. It''s you who isn''t ying your part. You


    need to make yourself avable. It''s not my fault if he isn''t with you now. You just have to promise me


    that Samuel will stay away from Emma."


    "I''ll tell you what Emma desires the most if you get the job done." Catherine put down the documents


    she was holding and nced at Drake slyly.


    Without thinking, Drake nodded his head said "Tell me now." He was willing to do anything to get


    Emma to love him.


    He had a chance some years ago, but Samuel came into the picture and stole her away.


    He never got another opportunity after that, but his love for her increased everyday.


    Catherine continued to shuffle with the documents before her, ignoring Drake. "Please... " Drake


    pleaded, and Catherine knew that he was desperate enough to do whatever she wanted.


    "... what does Emma desire the most?" "Fine. It''s simple, Money!" Catherine looked up and saw the


    expression on Drake''s face. She held back augh. Catherine knew that Drake came from a wealthy


    family.


    Drake was happy to hear that and simply jumped down from the desk. "Thank you, Miss. Gu."


    "Don''t be hurried! My condition is..." Catherine stood up and approached Drake gradually.


    With his hands in the pocket, Drake stood still. What did she want know? He thought.


    Both Catherine and her sister Emma were the type of woman who paid a lot attention to their work. In


    fact, Catherine was more beautiful than Emma, while she was also more insidious than Emma.


    As rm bells started to ring in his heart, Drake realised that he was supposed to beware of Catherine.


    She is capable of trapping someone and framing them. Drake had to be careful with every move he


    made.


    "... it seems like E and Samuel are deep in love. We need to weaken this bond quickly. We need to


    Catherine said and begin to make ns to destroy E in her mind. She had to make sure that E


    waspletely destroyed, with no recourse for recovery. Catherine chuckled a bit. ording to


    Emma, there was something between E and Sum. Whether it was a friendship or an affair, Catherine


    didn''t care, she was going to use this information to her advantage.


    So all Catherine had to do is to leak it to the media about E and Sum.


    Samuel would never forgive her for her indiscretions. But she needed more. She needed proof. Such


    traps were not enough for Samuel to abandon E.


    Catherine exined to Drake her n. "... after the exposure of media, the public opinion will push him


    to forsake E."


    Drake understood her thought instantly. Only women like Catherine coulde up with such a


    malicious idea.


    "It''s not going to be easy to put that n into action. How do you propose we do it?" Catherine looked


    at Drake with disdain.


    She crossed her hands,"It''s not difficult. You just buy some drugs and put them together in a room, and


    take pictures of them. Samuel will believe since he has had rumours already about Sum and E."


    Drake nodded his head, trying to swat away fears that he may have. "That''s still going to be difficult."


    Drake was afraid of Samuel.


    Thest time he sent E a photo anonymously, of Samuel and Emma hugging, Samuel found out that


    it was Drake who sent it.


    Samuel gave him a warning and threatened him. The reason why Drake was still working at Samuel''s


    Drake and offered him a job.


    Meanwhile, she advised Drake to learn from Samuel.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In fact, Drake had no interest in the job, but he took it anyway.


    Samuel confined him to work here, mostly owing to the Drake''s grandmother''sst wish. Samuel didn''t


    want to let her down as he had promised.


    "What do you mean? It''s not. Are you getting scared now? I warn you Drake, back out now and I will


    make sure that you never get Emma. You hear me!" Catherine was angry, yanking Drake back to


    reality. "Hold on, Catherine. No need to make idle threats. I am not backing out. We will have to


    arrange this, down to the most minuscule detail. To make sure that it is fool-proof and nothing goes


    wrong. I fear that if it fails... " Drake''s voice trailed off, but Catherine could easily fill in the nks.


    "Even if it fails, it won''t trace back to you. Rest assured" She responded and smiled.

 Chapter 111 Emmas Cousin

    Chapter 111 Emma''s Cousin


    She smiled brightly, but Drake wasn''t stupid.


    "All right, let me know when you get the chance."


    "Of course!" "Samuel will go for a week-long business trip to Korea next Wednesday. What a pity to


    waste such a great opportunity..."


    They discussed the n in detail for ten minutes.


    After that, Drake resumed his role as a gentleman and walked out of Catherine''s office with a document


    in hand. Several female colleagues were delighted as they brushed against him.


    The Royal Mansion


    When E woke up in the afternoon, Joy Liu was ying with Jerry.


    After dinner, E yed with Jerry for a while before asking Joy to look after him.


    "Joy, please take care of Jerry. I''m going to have a safety seat installed in the car." This way, Jerry


    could sit by himself in the car now that he had be bigger.


    "All right, mydy."


    E went upstairs to change her clothes first before going to the garage.


    Her BMW was inside, but the motorcycle was gone. Where was her motorcycle? How could it suddenly


    disappear?


    She sat inside the car and sent Samuel a message,"Where''s my motorcycle?"


    She put her phone aside and drove towards the 4S Factory.


    E checked his reply while waiting for a red light. "I gave it away."


    ...


    "How could you give away my motorcycle without my permission!" E eximed angrily.


    "I didn''t like it." Samuel replied shortly.


    E didn''t want to argue with a stingy husband like him.


    She would just buy herself another motorcycle with her brother''s help.


    E came back home after an hour. She took Jerry out and secured him on the safety seat, before


    driving to the mall.


    There was an Early Learning Center in the mall, so E took Jerry to experience a ss.


    The teacher had sent E the information. When E and Jerry arrived, the teacher came out to greet


    them.


    "Mrs. Shao, please give me your baby." After greeting E, the teacher began interacting with Jerry.


    Jerry was smart, and had a great time with the teacher.


    E patted Jerry''s head, overwhelmed with delight and happiness.


    She spent the whole afternoon ying with her son in the learning center.


    With her bag and phone locked inside a locker, E wasn''t able to answer Samuel''s phone call.


    It was already dark when E saw Samuel on a live broadcast. He was attending a charity g.


    After excitedly introducing Samuel, the host introduced a femalewyer.


    It was Catherine.


    With an appropriate hairstyle and attractive dress, Catherine looked extremely elegant tonight. She


    held Samuel''s arm as she stood beside him.


    E was filled with disappointment. Men changed so quickly. Samuel was flirting with her just several


    hours ago.


    But now, he had his arm another woman in the public.


    She should''ve known he was a heartless lover.


    E drove to the old house.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Feeling angry and upset, she would seek for her grandmother''sfort.


    Her mother-inw didn''t like her at all, but she could just ignore her.


    They had just finished dinner when E arrived at the old house.


    Melody was happy to see E. She had Mrs. Qi cook something delicious for her.


    Vi just gave E a nce before picking up Jerry.


    In the Living Room


    Vincent and Vi enjoyed ying with their grandson.


    Melody and E sat beside each other. "E, how''s your brother Eason? Is he doing all right in


    France?" Their parents passed away at the same time. It was a cruel shock for both siblings.


    E remembered something important when Melody mentioned Eason. "Thank you for your concern,


    he''s doing fine there. He asked me to bring you a gift. I''ll give it to you next time."


    "Oh, what a thoughtful man! How about you and Samuel?" "How are you two doing?" As Melody asked


    about the rtionship between the couple, Vi perked up. She wanted to hear E''s response.


    E didn''t know what to say. "Grandmother, please watch this first." She took out her phone and


    searched for the video of the charity g.


    Melody got furious seeing Samuel take another woman to the charity g. Despite this, sheforted


    E. "Don''t misunderstand Samuel. It must be for work. Just forget it, sweetheart."


    Vi took the phone out of Melody''s hand. She was astonished to see Catherine standing beside


    Samuel.


    "Why isn''t he with Emma? I still remember... This woman... Isn''t she Emma''s cousin?" The memory


    came to Vi in fragments. She vaguely remembered Catherine when she ran into her during her


    dinner with Emma.


    At the time, she didn''t know her name. She only knew her as Emma''s cousin.


    Melody took E''s phone back. "Trust me, my dear. Samuel loves you. He wouldn''t betray you."


    Samuel was too busy to go to the old house. But he always showed up whenever he knew E was


    there.


    Did he love her? Thinking of the divorce papers that Samuel personally printed, E felt frustrated and


    sad.


    Jerry fell asleep in Vincent''s arms. E picked him up toy him in the bedroom upstairs.


    Melody was alone in the living room when E went downstairs for dinner.


    She was talking on phone. Was Samuel on the other line?


    E walked closer and heard Melody berating Samuel. "You are E''s husband. You should mind the


    way you behave in the public."


    "What?" "It''s not appropriate for you to show up with another woman before the media in public!"


    "Don''t use work as an excuse to get out of this!" "E, it''s Samuel on the phone." Melody gave E the


    phone as she approached.


    But E only took the phone to hang up the call. Melody asked carefully,"Are you mad that I answered


    your phone?" "I picked it up because I saw Samuel was calling you."


    E smiled at her grandmother. "Grandmother, please don''t me yourself. I''m not angry with you at


    all." Grandmother treated her so well. E would never get angry with her, let alone me her.

 Chapter 112 Nowhere to Hide

    Chapter 112 Nowhere to Hide


    At E''s reassurance, Melody breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m so d you''re not angry. Go have dinner. Mrs. Qi has prepared a good meal." Melody rushed her


    to the dinner table and followed.


    E sat at the dinner table and served herself a bowl of century egg.


    When Melody sat down across her, she was puzzled for a moment and asked, "Grandma, do you want


    to eat again?"


    As E spoke, she rose to get another set of tableware from the kitchen.


    "Oh, no. I''m not hungry. Just enjoy your meal, my dear."


    Melody grabbed her wrist to stop her. With the heater on, E had taken her coat off and was only


    wearing a sweater. When Melody pulled E, her sleeve rolled up, exposing her wrist.


    The bruises on E''s wrist shocked Melody greatly.


    "My dear, what happened with your wrist?" She was about to roll the sleeve further up to see the rest.


    Not wanting to let her grandmother see the other bruises, E hurriedly pulled away her wrist and


    covered it with her sweater.


    "Grandma, I¡­ It was an ident." She stammered as she tried to exin. There were more bruises on


    her neck and other parts of her body.


    They were all from Samuel. Fortunately, the heavy clothes she wore in the early winter helped hide the


    bruises. With a silk scarf wrapped around the neck, the bruises remained hidden.


    Melody felt heartbroken at the sight, and couldn''t figure out what happened. It was evidently marked by


    fingers. "Samuel!" Melody eximed fiercely.


    E bowed her head to her congee and said, "Grandma, You think too much." Her face instantly turned


    red. Even with her head down, Melody caught a glimpse of it.


    "E, be honest with me. Are you unhappy with Samuel?" Melody looked at E seriously.


    E hesitated. There was nothing she was unhappy about. But when Samuel became too much


    sometimes, it was difficult not to get upset.


    Putting down her spoon, E looked at Melody. She carefully asked, "Grandma¡­ If I were to divorce


    Samuel, would you ept it?"


    Their marriage was in serious trouble. She had no choice but to leave it.


    It was getting increasingly difficult for her to please him and get on his good side.


    Samuel had constantly disappointed her. How long could she stay with him, when he was neither a


    trustworthy nor gentle husband?


    Melody remained silent. Continuing to eat the congee, E said, "Grandma, it was hypothetical. After


    all, we have Jerry now. We can''t just easily divorce."


    When E mentioned Jerry, Melody felt relieved. But she had a rough idea of what this was all about.


    "Exactly, you have Jerry. If you two get divorced, Jerry would suffer the most. You need to think twice


    before doing anything."


    Then Melody rose and went upstairs.


    E was filled with shame as she watched Melody''s retreating back. She was too stupid to use the


    word "divorce" in front of her grandmother. "Grandma is a wise woman. She must''ve fully understood


    what I said and what I wanted to say." E thought.


    She sighed. As her grandmother said, she had to try and get along with Samuel for Jerry''s sake.


    After finishing the congee, E headed to the kitchen with the bowl in hand. Suddenly, she heard the


    sound of the door of the living room opening.


    Not knowing who arrived, she put the leftovers into the refrigerator with little care about the person.


    She put the bowl in the sink.


    She washed up quickly. When she got out of the kitchen, a man was standing in the dining room,


    staring at her with hands in his pockets.


    ncing at him, E went around him to go upstairs.


    When she reached the third step, Samuel questioned her, "E! Do you find it funnyining to


    grandma?"


    Taking a deep breath, she realized that that showing the video to Melody was as good asining.


    She shook her head and went on her way upstairs.


    "Did you enjoy getting our aged Grandma concerned and upset?" "Did she do that deliberately or


    unintentionally?" Samuel thought to himself.


    Shaking her head again, E remained silent.


    The sudden sound of heavy footsteps behind frightened her, making her pick up her pace.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She had no idea what she was terrified of, but when Samuel approached her, her immediate reaction


    was... to run away!


    Samuel hardly set foot on the first step when she disappeared from sight.


    He frowned and thought, "Is she afraid of me?"


    How ridiculous that E, of all people, would be afraid of him! She''s been fearless since she decided to


    be true to herself. Not buying it, Samuel was certain that she was just avoiding him.


    Avoid? "The more you stay away, the closer I''ll get. I''ll soon get you because you''ll have nowhere to


    hide." he thought.


    He opened the door of their bedroom, only to find it empty.


    E had fled to Melody''s bedroom with Jerry in her arms as fast as possible.


    When Samuel found her, she was putting Jerry on Melody''srge bed. E had asked Melody to let her


    sleep with her tonight.


    "Grandma." Samuel greeted Melody respectfully. ncing at him, she said nothing.


    Samuel walked to E and grabbed her wrist, saying to Melody, "Sleep early, Grandma. I want to talk to


    E."


    E was pulled out of Melody''s room by force.


    Melody saw the cry for help in E''s eyes when Samuel opened the door to step out.


    "Samuel!" Her serious tone stopped them.


    "Grandma, " Samuel answered.


    "As your grandmother, you have to listen to me. Be gentle to your wife. Look what you''ve done to her!


    You''ve gone too far!" She wouldn''t have known about E''s suffering if she hadn''t grabbed her wrist.


    And it didn''t seem like E would''ve told her anything.


    "I know, Grandma."


    The two left the room, closing the door. Melody sighed as she watched Jerry fall asleep.


    She walked slowly to the Buddha statue in her room, praying with sped hands.


    "May Buddha bless the couple and may everything turn out well. May they get through this difficult time


    in their marriage, and may the whole family enjoy peace and happiness."


    Samuel dragged E back to their bedroom. He moved to lock the door from the inside.


    Grabbing the opportunity, she ran to the closet with all her energy.


    But she wasn''t quick enough. The moment she tried to close the wardrobe door, Samuel squeezed his


    way inside with a furious look.


    He pressed her against the closet forcefully.


    When he unwrapped the silk scarf around her neck, the bruises caught his eye.


    With a growing sense of foreboding, he immediately took off her sweater, leaving her dressed in only a


    thin white blouse.

 Chapter 113 Enthusiastic Wife

    Chapter 113 Enthusiastic Wife


    E shivered despite the heating.


    Rolling up her sleeves, E''s pale arms were covered with bruises.


    Not to mention her body was full of bite marks. E gritted her teeth in anger and red at him fiercely,


    "You know what didst night!"


    E snatched her arm from him and dropped her clothes without looking at him.


    Samuel suddenly lifted her chin, and their eyes met.


    She must be mistaken. She thought she saw something in Samuel''s eyes. Was it love?


    "It''s impossible. Don''t tter yourself." E told herself bitterly, bowing her head with a wry smile.


    Gently kissing her, he gathered her into his arms and whispered softly in her ears, "I''m so sorry for


    hurting you." He didn''t know what else to say. The only thing he could do now was to apologize


    sincerely.


    Biting her lower lip tightly, E sneered, "Why weren''t you carefulst night? You only care about


    yourself."


    Feeling the palm of his hand on her waist, E instinctively stepped back.


    Oh, no! She didn''t want this at all! He hurt her!


    Noticing her subconscious reaction resembling fear, Samuel felt overwhelmed with regret. He berated


    himself a thousand times in his heart.


    Someone knocked on the bedroom door, and E hurriedly stepped out of his reach. She opened the


    cab behind her, pretending to be busy looking for her pajamas.


    Samuel shot her a meaningful look and walked out of the dressing room.


    E came out of the wardrobe with her nightgown when she heard Vincent''s voice from the other side


    of the closed bedroom door.


    Once again, she was left alone in the big bedroom. She couldn''t help wondering where Samuel went.


    Has he left already? When would he be back?


    With a deep sense of disappointment, E went into the bathroom with her nightgown.


    The bath water was a little hot. E''s skin looked fresh and glowing under the steam, emphasizing her


    bruises more.


    After soaking for a while, E stood up. She wrapped her body with the towel next to her, and walked


    out of the bathtub.


    Opening the door of the bathroom, she saw a man standing outside the door. E shrieked, and quickly


    hid behind a wall to cover herself.


    Didn''t Samuel leave just now? Who else would enter the bathroom now? He wasn''t supposed to show


    up...


    It was too quiet in the bathroom. If he hadn''t heard the noise behind the wall, Samuel would''ve thought


    there was no one there. But the steaming bathtub confirmed his suspicions.


    In an instant, Samuel pulled E out from behind the wall.


    Dragging her out of the bathroom, he put her on the big bed.


    Seeing the fear in her eyes, Samuel felt guilty again. Then he decided to flirt with her.


    Taking off his coat, he threw it to the edge of the bed and pressed E beneath him to the mattress.


    He put his palm on her bright red lips, as his fingers gently touched her skin. E trembled, feeling


    nervous and excited.


    "Samuel..." She whispered uneasily, what was he going to do? His movements were so gentle, it didn''t


    seem like punishment.


    Her sweet voice almost made Samuel lose his control with her.


    "Shh..." He put his forefinger on her lips to stop her from speaking again.


    He gently kissed her earlobe. E''s hand unconsciously clutched his shirt, "Don''t..."


    She hadn''t fully recovered from the injuries he gave her.


    Samuel smiled slightly, with a smug look in his eyes, "We haven''t started yet."


    "Don''t you want this?" He looked at her blushing face with with a sly smirk as she wrinkled his shirt


    further.


    E gathered her courage and raised her eyes to meet his. The look in his eyes made her feel that she


    was being teased.


    She gritted her teeth. Taking a deep breath, she twisted the man by his waist while he was caught off


    guard.


    "Ah!" Samuel eximed in surprise. He exaggerated his shout.


    His sudden yell didn''t just startle E. Even Vi, who was holding Jerry outside the door, frowned as


    she passed by.


    What the hell were those two doing in there? Why would Samuel yell? E wouldn''t be violent with him,


    would she?


    Vi quickly put her grandson back in the room, telling Vincent to watch him. She knocked anxiously


    on their bedroom door.


    "Samuel! Samuel..."


    Hearing the pounding on the bedroom door, Samuel took another yful look at the pale woman under


    him in triumph.


    He rose to settle the consequences of his actions. Outside, Vi was relieved to see that her son was


    fine.


    "What happened just now? My dear son."


    Melody also came out of the bedroom dressed in clothes.


    Dressed neatly and leaning against the door, Samuel smiled meaningfully, "Mom, everything is fine. My


    wife is just too enthusiastic."


    Hearing this from her spot, E felt mortified and annoyed. She quickly pulled the nket over her.


    Vi also blushed at Samuel''s remark. She left quickly, muttering, "Young people should practice


    celibacy." She went back to her room.


    Melody instantly picked up on what was happening, and went back to her room to sleep after Vi left.


    Everything returned to calmness. Samuel took the medicine he had just bought from the table and


    opened it. He whistled to the edge of the bed.


    He lifted E''s nket and found her ming face. She looked even more beautiful.


    E eyed him ufortably and pulled the nket over her head again.


    What a shame! Her reputation was ruined by Samuel.


    "Come on, I''ll help you apply the medicine." He pulled one of her arms from beneath the sheet and


    applied the cold ointment.


    Twenty minutester


    Trying to pretend that nothing had happened, E put on her pajamas and said, "Thank you." With that,


    she pulled away from Samuel andy down on the bed to sleep.


    Samuel''s next move made E blush again.


    He closed the lid of the ointment and threw it on the table, before sniffing his fingers in ecstasy. "This


    medicine smells good... "


    E extended her foot from under the nket to kick Samuel''s leg. She used so much strength that


    Samuel almost fell to the ground.


    When she was done, she immediately moved to get her leg back. Samuel caught her by her leg,


    looking angry.


    "How dare you kick me! Are you crazy!" E covered her face with the nket and tried to get her leg


    out of his hands. Finally, she seeded.


    Samuel looked at his empty hand, then at the small woman who hadpletely shrunk into the sheets.


    Finally, he said, "I''ll teach you a lesson once I finish showering."


    He went to the closet to get his pajamas and walked into the bathroom. E breathed a sigh of relief.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hiding under the nkets and covering her hot face, E couldn''t help thinking of the scene of him


    applying medicine on her...


    That damned bastard! She had go to bed quickly and leave him by himself!


    Unexpectedly, Samuel did nothing that night but sleep with E in his arms.


    The next morning, E''s neck was a bit sore from sleeping on Samuel''s arm all night.


    When she got up, Samuel hade out of the dressing room neatly dressed.


    She stared at Samuel and remembered that she had forgotten to confront himst night.


    He had attended a charity g with Catherine the night before.


    She cleared her throat with discontent and told the man approaching her, "Will your rtionship with


    Miss Gu be announced to the public?"

 Chapter 114 Nothing but Nightmares

    Chapter 114 Nothing but Nightmares


    Samuel stopped in his tracks. After a long time, he nodded,"That''s right!"


    E bit her lower lip tightly. This bastard was too shameless. "Mr. Shao has been unfaithful, I''m going to


    sue you in court!" If she used what she had on him, she would get full custody of her son.


    Right, she was going to use this! E was suddenly struck with a brilliant idea.


    After rearranging his clothes, Samuel walked up to E. She had already sat up, but was forced lie in


    bed again when he closed in on her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Mrs. Shao is wee to sue me." Supporting himself with one hand on the bed, Samuel used his


    other hand to take out his wallet from his pocket. He took out a bank card.


    He put the card on the bedside table next to her and said,"There''s no limit to the amount of money you


    can spend with this card. It''s enough for you to file countlesswsuits, take it."


    Shooting her a disdainful nce, he walked away.


    His indifference drove E crazy. She really wanted to kick him again. What a megalomaniac! Does he


    think he''s invincible in the legal world?


    E woke up feeling much morefortable today than she did yesterday. She took a quick wash and


    went downstairs.


    Downstairs, the family was having breakfast. Samuel stood up from the table, having just finished his


    meal when E appeared.


    After kissing his son, he was on his way to the living room door when he switched directions.


    Regardless of the surprised looks from his family, he took E in his arms and gave her a long kiss


    before turning away.


    He left, leaving an embarrassed E alone with three stunned elders...


    At the Channel Magazine


    Near lunchtime, a lot of colleagues went to the restaurant.


    Dressed in a dark blue sweater, Emma was still hard at work in the editor-in-chief''s office.


    Picking up some of the folders, she pressed the assistant''s internal line on the inte and


    said,"Pleasee in and send this film actor''s co-production n to the president''s office, thank you."


    She immediately hung up afterwards, and continued to work with her head down.


    Within a minute, a woman came in. She took Emma''s folder and walked out.


    "Oh, and tell the editorial staff that the proposal must be delivered to my office by today. If this small


    thing doesn''t work out, they''ll be fired! At work, Emma''s decision-making has always been


    straightforward.


    Even now, she was as decisive as ever.


    "Yes, Miss Gu." Frightened and trembling, the assistant walked out of the director''s office with the


    documents in her arms.


    Director Emma hasn''t been here long. She''s quick and decisive in her work, shocking a lot of


    employees in no time. Everyone admired her.


    No wonder she was famous in America, she was so good at her job!


    Holding the folder, the assistant immediately went to the president''s office. When she got to the


    elevator, she passed by a man.


    The door of the director''s office sounded with a thump. Someone knocked on the door again.


    "Come in." The woman''s short reply made the man smile. It was just like her.


    The office door opened from the outside. Emma was so busy, that she just lifted her eyes.


    After a nce, she was stunned. She did a double take in disbelief. The man''s approach assured her


    that she wasn''t mistaken.


    Trying to suppress her trembling, she turned pale and asked,"What are you doing here?"


    Drake stopped at her desk. He looked at the woman in front of him with his eyes full of passion and


    affection,"Emma, I missed you so much."


    He was afraid that Emma would resist him again. He hadn''t seen her for months.


    Before Emma could answer, the office door opened again. The woman who entered was another


    person she didn''t want to see.


    With an injured face, ine rushed to Emma''s side. She shook Emma''s arm and said,"My dearest


    daughter, please help me! They''re going to kill me!"


    Emma rose, toppling her chair to the ground. She pulled her mother aside.


    "Mom, don''t you see that I have other guests here?"


    ine never cared about anything but money,"My dear daughter, my face is disfigured. Please give me


    two million, so I can pay my bills!"


    Two million? That''s crazy! Emma stared incredulously at the woman who imed to be her mother.


    ine was getting worse!


    "Get out, I want to cut ties off with you!" Emma lowered her voice, pulling ine towards the door.


    She didn''t expect ine to break away from her. The older woman shamelessly sat on the


    couch,"Emma, I''m your mother. How could you get rid of me? "


    Drake leaned against his desk, listening to the conversation intently.


    Catherine wasn''t lying. What Emma needed the most now was money! And the reason was her


    gambling mother!


    ine''s actions humiliated Emma. Her mother was such a disgrace.


    Almost breaking down, Emma took her bag and pulled out a bank card. "This is thest million. You


    can take it or not, do whatever you want!" She just wanted to get rid of ine!


    ine stared at Emma''s bank card. Controlling her impulse to take it, she bit out,"If Ie back with


    only a million dors, the people pursuing my debt will kill me. I need two million! My dear daughter,


    please help me......"


    Just then, a check was handed to ine.


    ine''s eyes widened at the amount on the check. There was a five, followed by a lot of zeroes. So


    much money! Her eyes were filled with money, glowing with greed.


    She took the check without a word and blinked at it several times. It was a check for five million dors!


    But in the next instant, the check was snatched by Emma. She insisted,"Mr. Shao, please take this


    back." She detached herself from him indifferently. She didn''t want to get involved with Drake at all.


    "Emma, are you an idiot? How can you refuse so much money!" Grabbing the check that Drake hadn''t


    taken, ine stood up and ran away.


    Emma felt exhausted watching ine flee.


    "Emma, don''t take it too seriously." Drake walked up to her, looking at her affectionately.


    Upset, Emma broke down and yelled at Drake,"You don''t know my mother. She has asked me for


    money too many times!" She''s a leech!"


    Drake looked at her helplessness with distress.


    Despite her struggling, he held her in his arms,"Emma, don''t be upset." His arms tightened around


    Emma. He couldn''t help wanting to hold her tighter.


    He missed her body and her scent. He missed her desperately.


    "Let me go, Drake. Let me go!" Emma''s body began to tremble again, and Drake reluctantly let her go.


    Taking a step back, he pulled out a check book from his pocket. He tore off a nk sheet and handed it


    to her.


    "Emma, you can write any amount you want on the check." Emma was stunned at his wealth. She


    stopped trembling.


    She knew that everyone connected with Samuel was rich, but she didn''t realize that Drake was also


    rich.


    "No! I can''t ept this!" She knew Drake liked her, but she didn''t like Drake at all.


    Drake gave her nothing but nightmares!


    For instance, he was currently handing her an unlimited cheque. Just as she hesitated, he took her in


    his arms and didn''t give her a chance to refuse.

 Chapter 115 A Recipe for Failure

    Chapter 115 A Recipe for Failure


    "Emma, I love you. Please don''t turn me down." Drake pleaded, cing a cheque in her hand. He did


    not care how much money he would have to spend to keep Emma.


    Emma looked up at him in surprise then shook her head,"Is this what you think of me, Drake? I don''t


    want your money. You are such a jerk!" She threw the cheque at him and broke loose from his


    embrace.


    Drake saw the hesitation in her eyes and decided to be persistent.


    He picked up the cheque from the ground, pulled her in his arms again and gently asked,"Do you know


    how much I missed you? Emma, just this time. I just want to have you this time." He tucked the cheque


    into her pocket.


    Emma closed her eyes, fighting back the internal emotional turmoil that was threatening to erupt. She


    also had sex with Felix Fei to get money, what kind of a person had she be?


    "Emma, you have already lost your virginity to me. It''s okay, rx." Drake ced his mouth close to her


    ear, alluringly. The temptation was too much for Emma, and she caved in.


    He lowered his head and kissed her, passionately. Drake then noticed that the curtains were still open.


    Securing his embrace around Emma, he walked over to the left-hand side, and pressed a button that


    closed the curtains automatically.


    As the curtains closing, the room was slowly enveloped in darkness. Drake continued to kiss Emma


    and run his hands all over her body, muttering sweet things.


    "Wait a minute." Drake retreated from their embrace and headed to close the door. He didn''t want


    anyone interrupting them. After closing the door, Drake carried Emma, whose face was wet with tears,


    put her on the sofa, and threw himself on her.


    Drake secretly left Emma''s office at around four or five pm, with a spring in his step.


    Inside the office.


    With dishevelled hair, Emma straightened her clothes and went to the bathroom with her hand against


    wall.


    She looked in the mirror, and the image that she saw was an embarrassing one. Her eyes were puffy


    and red and her lips were swollen. Her picture-perfect make-up was smeared.


    She took out the crumpled nk cheque from her pocket and squeezed it in her hand.


    She murmured to herself,"Drake is right. There is no difference between the first time and the second


    time. But why do I feel so bad? Nooo... I won''t think like that..


    This is thest time." She tried tofort herself as she proceeded to fix her appearance. She was


    determined that this was thest time that Drake would take advantage of her.


    But she was unaware that someone had taken pictures when Drake had kissed her, And when he left


    her office, a few hourster.


    Samuel came back, after E had been in the old house for about three days.


    Life had been fairly peaceful until Tuesday evening. E had fallen asleep with her son in her arms.


    Samuel appeared in their bedroom.


    He picked up Jerry from E''s arms and ced him in his cot. E didn''t stop him, after all the house


    was warm since the heating was on. He left her sleeping and went to finish preparing for the trip.


    The house clock rang at the stroke of midnight, just after Samuel had finished taking a bath.


    He entered the warm bed and snuggled closer to E. He smiled. It was good to have someone warm


    in the bed.


    E stirred awake when she felt Samuel''s warmth and his hands running through her long hair, putting


    it behind her ear.


    She knew what Samuel wanted, and didn''t object it. She never had the power and will to refuse his


    advances.


    She sighed, turned to face him, cing her arms around his neck.


    He whispered,"I will be away on business trip to Korea for a couple of days from tomorrow.


    You will be staying here until I get back."


    E sprung fully awake.


    "What''s wrong with you Samuel?


    You are going on a business trip tomorrow but you tell me now? Let go of me." E was angry, thinking


    that sometimes his actions belied whether he loved.


    He looked into her unruly eyes, smiled and tightened his embrace,"Listen, I didn''t mean not to tell you.


    I''ve been busy preparing for the trip and it just slipped my mind. Don''t be mad, my dear."


    She pouted yfully,"It seems that you only married me to give birth to your son and warm your bed in


    winter. I don''t even receive the courtesy of being told when my husband is leaving me for days on


    business."


    His thumb rubbed her soft face,"Nonsense. However, those are just some perks of being married to


    you.


    Come here." Samuel brought her closer.


    He kissed her lips and directed her hand down to the string that held his robe together.


    She knew what the gesture meant, and whilst his kisses calmed her down, she untied his robe. He was


    like a wild animal in heat at that moment. He just wanted to make love to his wife before he left for his


    business trip.


    The night was silent, except for their soft passionate moans.


    When the morning light began to seep through the sky, Samuel woke up. He took a quick shower and


    Got dressed in his favourite business attire. He could hear E softly snoring as she slept.


    After packing his toiletries into a small suitcase, he zipped it up and wheeled it to the door.


    He looked back at his sleeping wife and their son in the baby cot beside their bed and smiled. He


    walked over and kissed E on the forehead


    And Jerry on his cheek, then left.


    There were three other people going on the business trip with him; Anna, Catherine and a male


    assistant.


    They caught the first flight to Korea in the early morning. Because the case wasplex and intricate,


    it called for Samuel''s focus and attention. In his first ss cabin, he retrieved the court documents and


    began to look them over. The ne soon took off.


    A few hours after Samuel''s ne had left for Korea, Jerry woke up and cried loudly because he was


    hungry. E woke up and fed him, which left Jerry gurgling and happy. Soon after, she walked


    downstairs and gave Jerry to Melody, who was happy to watch over the young one. Melody walked


    over to the y pen.


    Even though E felt like an outsider and unwee, she stayed at the old house with her son as


    Samuel had requested.


    But she was determined to maintain a positive attitude. She walked around the house smiling and


    joyful, which Melody noticed.


    She gratifyingly watched E and felt a little relieved.


    Three days after Samuel had left for Korea, Catherine received a phone call, which agitated her. She


    feigned focus on the case that had taken them to Korea, but her attention was on the news that she


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    had received.


    With E staying at the old house, her men had no chance to approach E and execute the n.


    There had to be another way, Catherine thought.


    Five dayster, Emma instigated Vi to ask E out for dinner.


    By doing this, she intended to show E how close she and Vi was. She wanted to make her


    jealous.


    However, no one expected that this meeting would make her lose her life.


    In the Western restaurant.


    With a sneer on her face, E watched the two women sitting opposite her, talking andughing as if


    they were mother and daughter-inw. Theypletely ignored her presence.


    This warmed Emma''s heart.


    She had been able to solve all her problems with the money Drake had given her. She had sent Lydia


    to an addiction treatment centre in America.


    Now, she could concentrate on Vi in the hopes of having an ally in her quest to win Samuel''s heart.


    "Aunt Vi, I still remember that Samuel used to bring me to this restaurant because I had been


    ustomed to western food after staying in America." Emma said as she looked at Vi with intense


    sweetness and unusual shyness.


    Vi replied to Emma delightfully,"Ah, Samuel cherishes you so much. He never brings me here."


    Their conversation was louder this time, for the benefit of E. Both Emma and Vi, unknowingly,


    wanted to gauge E''s impression of the information that had been shared.


    E agreed with Vi. Samuel brought her here only once. Did Samuel have feelings for Emma?


    She would definitely ask Samuel about this and figure out why.


    Emma and Vi continued to talk to each other.


    However, E paid no attention which made Vi anxious.


    The purpose of asking E for dinner was to make her angry, but it seemed that it wasn''t working.


    Finishing her meal of steak and pizza, E wiped her mouth and stood up to address Emma and Vi.


    "Thank you for the dinner. I had a good time here. But I have to go now. Enjoy yourselves!"


    She picked up her purse, and walked away, leaving the two sitting there with baffled expressions on


    their faces. They both looked at each other, each with their own reasons for the shocked expressions,


    unbeknownst to them that they had had simr missions for that dinner.

 Chapter 116 Attack on Ella

    Chapter 116 Attack on E


    Since E didn''t drive to the old house, she didn''t have a way to get back home.


    She ended up wandering the streets, in discontent.


    She missed Samuel, and at that moment she wanted to be with him. However, he wasn''t in the country,


    and she could only see him electronically. She felt distressed in this moment more than she ever had.


    Unconsciously, she wandered too far, and ended up in a dark alley. When she realised this, she turned


    around to retrace her steps back to the old house.


    But in doing so, she caught a glimpse of tworge men running towards her. Before she could react,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    she lost consciousness.


    After cing E in the car, one of the men retrieved his cellphone and dialled a number, "It''s done


    ma''am."


    "Well done. Take her to the hotel. The next phase of the n is underway." The call was brief but the


    intended message had been received.


    E stirred awake. She felt as if someone was touching her incessantly.


    She was having trouble focusing her thoughts because she was feeling dizzy.


    Her memories, although blurry, came back to her and she knew with all certainty that the man that was


    touching her wasn''t Samuel.


    She wanted to fight and scream but she was too weak to do neither.


    Where was she? She remembered being with Emma and Vi, and then wandering the streets after,


    but everything after that drew a nk. She looked around her. She thought that she might be in a hotel.


    E tried to prop herself from the bed, but her efforts were quickly thwarted


    When a man flung himself on her.


    She recognised him instantly. Sum? She was shocked to see him. But she also noticed that he didn''t


    seem fully awake. Was he drunk?


    "Sum... Wake up." E wanted to stop him but she also felt that there was something wrong with her.


    Her voice was weak and unstable.


    Her whisper was like a catalyst for Sum. He lowered his head and kissed.


    There were several shes that lit the room, as if someone was taking photos. E saw the light but


    Sum seemed not.


    E bit Sum on the lips, forcing him to let go of her, in pain. He winced as he struggled to get off her.


    She also bit her tongue, the pain yanking her from her delirium.


    She pushed Sum away. Hended on the floor with a huge thud.


    E crawled out of bed and staggered into the bathroom.


    The moment she closed the door, she saw someone rushing towards her. E immediately locked the


    door in confusion.


    What was going on?


    How did she get here?


    What was Sum doing here?


    E''s head heart from all the thoughts running through her mind.


    She couldn''t reconcile what was going on. Nothing made sense.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud bang on the door. Someone was trying to break the door down. She took a


    few steps back, searching for something to protect herself with.


    However, except for towels and body wash, there was nothing that could be used. She just had a


    With a few more bangs, the door came undone and fell to the ground. E secretly pinched herself,


    trying to stay awake.


    A man wearing ck, with a snarl on his face walked toward her. E''s heart beat faster, as her mind


    recognised the man.


    Her memories flooded her mind. Missing Samuel. Dark Alley. Tworge men. Handkerchief that


    smelled sweet and then nothing. She shuddered when she realised that she had been kidnapped.


    As the man approached E, she took a step forward and thrust theb into the man''s face. The


    man was surprised and moved just in time, before theb struck his eye. But he hadn''t entirely


    escaped the onught, theb scraped the right side of his face, across his jaw.


    He yelped in pain, as blood began to drip from his face. Seizing the opportunity, E immediately


    rushed out of the bathroom.


    In the bedroom, Sum had just gotten up from the ground, but E knocked him back down again.


    The man in ck, raced out of the bathroom in a rage, clutching the right side of his face with a towel.


    E opened the door of the room.


    When she rushed out, she didn''t expect that there would be another man outside. The sudden


    appearance of E surprised him. This man was equallyrge and wore a maroon suit with a blue tie,


    an oddbination. But E had no time to contemte his poor fashion sense, she had to get out of


    there.


    She saw the lift and run towards it. "Get her." A low booming voice from inside the roommanded


    the man in a blue tie. E run as fast as she could, screaming for help.


    Her voice and body was weak because of the drugs, but she was determined. Just as the lift opened,


    her legs gave way and she fell to the ground. "No... " She cried out as one of the men caught up to her


    and pulled one of her legs, dragging her back to the room.


    "Someone help!" She fought hard, splitting her efforts between trying to fend off the effects of the drugs


    and loosening the man''s vice-like grip on her foot. In a daze, she saw someone run out of the lift and


    push down the man wearing a blue tie.


    "Mind your business. You don''t know who you are messing with. Walk away." The man in ck warned


    the man who had pushed his friend to the ground. He still had his hand pressed to his cheek, but blood


    was streaming out. There was something familiar about the man who hade to her rescue, but she


    couldn''t put her finger on it.


    "Leave E alone." The man standing by her spoke. He knew her name? E looked on in surprise.


    "Fine, you asked for it." The man in ck spoke and punched the man standing beside E. He fell to


    the ground with a thud.


    E struggled to stand up, as her saviour struggled with the man with a blue tie. The man in ck


    walked towards E, but soon fell to the ground. However, this didn''t stop him as he struggled to crawl


    towards her.


    E was so frightened and screamed out, retreating to a corner. Her mind was still not clear, as she


    fought once again to gain her senses back. She needed to stand and run away. As she watched the


    three men fighting on the ground, Her mind gave her the answer she was seeking.


    The man who hade to her rescue was Yang. E burst into tears, "Yang..."


    "E, run! Run!" His words yanked her fully back to reality. She stood up but hesitated.


    She was in a quagmire. She didn''t want to leave him there. He was losing the fight slowly, and the two


    men were beating him mercilessly. "E ruuunnnnnn!" Yangmanded, just before the man in a blue


    tie punched him.


    E run towards the lift, knocking on every door on her way. "Please please, open for me." She


    pleaded at each door, but no-one responded.


    The secondst door near the elevator, where she knocked on, an old man opened in a panic. E


    implored him, "Save us, please! Call 100! Call the police." But when the old man took a look outside, he


    closed the door in horror.


    "E, run! Go to the hall and you''ll be safe!" Yang called out to E, as he held the legs of the two men.


    She staggered into the lift and pressed the button for the ground floor.


    When the two men realised that Yang wasn''t going to let go, the man wearing a blue tie retrieved a


    dagger. The lift doors closed just as he had stabbed Yang on the hand. Tears flowed from E''s eyes.


    Yang''s screamed in pain, releasing the men''s legs. He clutched at his hand. The man in ck stood up


    and kicked Yang in the face, causing him to loose consciousness. "Idiot. Let''s go. We have what we


    need."


    The two men walked towards the staircase exit and descended the stairs.


    The lift stopped at the first floor. E was crumpled on the floor, shaking and crying. She kept saying,


    "Please help me." The people who had called for the lift to stop on the first floor, saw her and


    immediately came to her rescue. They pressed the button for the ground floor, which was where the


    reception desk was.


    A crowd formed at the reception desk, as security called the police and an ambnce. "Please, there''s


    another man on the 12th floor. He is in trouble." E begged the security guard who was holding her.


    She only calmed down when she heard


    The security guard call for back-up to the 12th floor. "Please, she needs to go to the hospital now.


    There are no ambnces nearby, take her in a taxi." The main receptionist called out to the security


    guard. Two minutester, a taxi screeched to a stop at the front of the hotel. The security guard entered


    with her.


    In the taxi.


    E twisted in the backseat, her bodying down from the effects of the drugs and exhaustion.


    "Sir, Please may I borrow you cellphone?" Even though she knew Samuel was abroad, she still wanted


    to contact him and hear his voice.


    The security guard gave her his phone.


    E clinched the cellphone tightly the moment she touched it, Struggling to dial his number on the


    phone. Once she pressed enter, she held her breathe, "Sorry, the mobile subscriber can not be


    reached. Please try againter." E''s heart broke.

 Chapter 117 What happened to Ella

    Chapter 117 What happened to E


    The taxi arrived at Chuck''s Private Hospital, and the taxi driver got out of the car to get some help. E


    was groggy, slipping in and out of consciousness. When she opened her eyes, she was lying on a


    gurney, being wheeled into the hospital. E grabbed the nurse''s hand, "Please call Chuck for me..."


    She knew he was the one person that she could trust at this crucial moment.


    The nurse ignored her request and proceeded to push the gurney towards the emergency ward.


    "Please tell Chuck, It''s E. Please. He''ll know who it is." E felt like she was slipping and her heart


    was pounding faster. She almost wanted to take off her clothes since she was feeling very hot all of a


    sudden.


    An attending physician recognised E, and dialed Chuck''s phone number.


    At that moment, Chuck was resting in his office because he had just finished a 7-hour operation.


    When he heard that E was in the hospital, he went downstairs quickly.


    In the emergency ward on the first floor, E was twisting and turning on the hospital bed, in pain.


    Chuck immediately detected that there was something wrong. "Take her to an examination room,


    pronto." He tried to call Samuel but still couldn''t get through. He ordered a nurse to keep calling the


    number until she could speak to the owner. He rushed to E, to give her a check-up.


    Ten minutester.


    The nurse dialed Samuel''s phone number dozens of times but couldn''t get through. She came into the


    examination room, "Sir, there''s still no answer." "Keep trying until there is." Chuck spoke softly,


    watching as E slept. When he had walked into the examination room, E was in distress and looked


    like a mad woman. He had to ask several nurses to hold her and give her an injection. Once he was


    able to, E was changed into a hospital gown.


    Chuck wasn''t entirely sure what had urred. He looked at her hospital chat, trying to decipher what


    had made her react the way she did. Apart from the fever she had, nothing pointed to her state. He


    shook his head in confusion.


    "Nurse, take some of her blood. We need to get some tests done. I don''t want to write down the cause


    of this outburst as psychological, until we rule out that her physical health didn''t cause this."


    The nurse nodded, retrieved some blood samples and took them to theb. "Sir, there''s been an


    answer on the phone." The nurse who was tasked to call Samuel''s phone, came in and informed him.


    Samuel had just got off the ne, when he saw the many missed calls from Chuck''s private hospital.


    Just then another call came in from the same number. "Hello." He answered hurriedly. "Oh... hi. Hold


    for Sir Chuck." the voice on the other end sounded relieved.


    "Hello, Samuel. It''s Chuck. It''s about E, she''s had an ident. Come to my hospital..." And the


    phone hang up. Chuck knew that Samuel would be in shortly.


    Samuel originally nned to arrive a dayter, but something told him toe back earlier. He wanted


    to surprise E. From their video calls, he caught glimpses of E''s difort living at the old house


    and how sad she felt. Although she was an expert at feigning happiness, Samuel could always read


    her. So he dealt with all the cases within the shortest time and flew back to C Country without any stop.


    And it was just as well that he came early. He couldn''t wait for the car that was assigned to pick him up,


    so


    He got a taxi to take him to the hospital immediately.


    When she saw Samuel leaving in a hurry, Catherine was ted. She turned on her cellphone and


    contacted several people secretly.


    At the hospital.


    Samuel rushed into the ward. Chuck was conversing with a nurse, holding the toxicology report in one


    hand. He had a solemn expression on his face, which turned into relief when he saw Samuel. "She is in


    here." Chuck pointed to the room infront of him. E was in aa. Samuel threw the briefcase to the


    coach and rushed to her bedside.


    E''s hair was wet and her face looked pale with bruises at the corner of her mouth.


    Samuel had a bad feeling. He was trembling with fear and anger.


    Who had done this to her?


    Her shallow breathesforted him, that she was alive. In her delirium, she kept on muttering "Sum..


    Stop... Yang... Save them." The words were very faint, and Samuel had to crouch closer to hear them.


    This confused him. To add onto this, she had a hickey on her neck.


    He banished the idea that was popping in his head concerning what had happened to her.


    His eyes turned red. He turned and saw Chuck standing by the door. "What happened to her?"


    Chuck walked towards them and responded, "ording to the toxicology report, it appears that E


    was drugged with chloroform as well as injected with another sedative to keep her immobile... "


    Chuck stopped speaking when he saw the expression on Samuel''s expression.


    Samuel''s hands clinched the quilt tightly, his head congested with thoughts and emotions. He fought


    back tears in an attempt to maintainposure.


    "She was given a high dosage which caused her fever and demented state when she came in."


    "Demented?" Samuel asked with a hoarse voice.


    "Yes. She was very restless. We had to give her a sedative to calm her down. However, we are not


    sure how she will react when she wakes up. We suggest that you stay around, just so that she can see


    a familiar face when shees too." "I''m not going anywhere." Samuel said in a matter-of-factly, sort


    of way. He held her hand as the room fell into silence.


    Samuel didn''t know when Chuck left.


    He sat beside her with his eyes closed. His hand held E''s tightly. He was in deep thought.


    A nurse entered to withdraw the needle for her, but other than her, nobody else came in.


    After a while, E woke up. "Where am I? Samuel... save me." E was shaking in confusion. Her soft


    whisper caused a spasm in Samuel''s heart.


    "I''m here." His voice sounded hoarse.


    Hearing Samuel''s voice, E turned around in surprise. His handsome face peered into hers, lovingly.


    E shut her eyes, as she bathed in the love that he was radiating towards her. She didn''t have to


    worry any more because Samuel was here.


    She touched Samuel''s face, and brought him closer to her. "Make my pain go away." These words


    caused him to shut his eyes painfully.


    He certainly knew what she meant. But he still he could not persuade himself.


    He epted the fact that she had been drugged but he still couldn''t persuade himself to have her. Not


    in this way, not now.


    He retreated from her grasp and stood up upbruptly. He needed some fresh air to clear his mind.


    Realising that Samuel was leaving, E jumped from the bed and hugged his waist from the back.


    "Samuel, I don''t feel right. Please don''t leave me alone. Stay with me. Make me better." She pleaded,


    desperately in need for him. She wanted to forget what had happened a few minutes earlier, even if it


    was for a little while.


    "I''ll call Chuck. I''ll be back in a few minutes." Samuel ignored her pleas. Then he strode to the door.


    "Samuel! Please. I need you." Her face turned red again. When she was hotel bathroom, she roughly


    knew what happened to her.


    She also realised that she had been drugged.


    She needed her husband to take away the emotional pain.


    Just for this moment. Her sweet voice called out to him, and he finally sumbed to her pleas.


    Atst, he drew the curtain behind the door to cover the ss.


    He held E and went into the bathroom. He put her under the shower and let the warm water fall on


    her.


    E didn''t understand why Samuel did that. She tried to grab for him, but he pulled away.


    This made her sad, and she began to cry. "Samuel, I need you... Please.. Please."


    E repeated the words like a mantra.


    The tears that had threatened toe out earlier, descended down his cheeks.


    ...


    E didn''t know when Samuel had taken her back home.


    She only knew Samuel had gone when she woke up.


    She felt happy that


    Samuel was there when she needed him.


    However, her happiness turned into sadness and worry when she thought about Yang. She went


    downstairs quickly and called Samuel.


    In Samuel''s Law Office.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Anna had worked for Samuel for several years but she had never seen him act the way he was acting


    on that day.


    He walked into the office, dishevelled and with a frightened expression on his face in the early morning.


    He had been in his office for three hours now, and he had been making phone calls all that time.


    His office door was closed, which was unusual. His door was always open. asionally when she


    looked at him through the window, Samuel was angrily talking through the phone.


    She was scared that the anger that she had seen would be directed towards her. But she needed to


    hand in financial reports that were due in today. Finally, Anna got some courage, knocked on the door


    and entered the office.


    "Yeah... Which hospital is the man in now?" She had Samuel ask. She stood frozen to the ground until


    Samuel noticed her presence.

 Chapter 118 Is She OK

    Chapter 118 Is She OK


    "Go and find a world-famous technician to recover the surveince video from the hotel, and ask the


    people on duty in the hall for details. I need to know what happened."


    Samuel hung up the phone and waved to Anna. He said in a rtively soft voice, "Put everything on


    hold for a while. I need to deal with something important first."


    Anna nodded. Samuel then found Vi''s phone number and called her.


    "Mum, why on earth did you ask E outst night?"


    Samuel''s interrogation shocked Anna deeply, spiking her interest. She had never seen Samuel talk to


    Vi in this way. Vi must have given an answer that didn''t sit well with Samuel because his


    response was in anger.


    "She was kidnappedst night, didn''t you notice? I told her not to leave the house, and despite how you


    always treat her, she went to dinner with you out of respect."


    E was so silly. She knew Vi didn''t like her, and always tried to avoid being anywhere near her.


    If Vi hadn''t been his mother, E would have treated her in the same way she treated Catherine and


    Emma, Samuel thought.


    Anna became worried. Did something terrible happen to E? No wonderst night, he didn''t wait for


    thepany''s car and left the airport immediately after a phone call he had received.


    "Is it Emma? Was she involved?" Samuel asked pointedly.


    "Vi, you are not only my mother, but also E''s mother-inw. Her parents died at the same time.


    Shouldn''t you be kinder to her?" Samuel felt sorry for E, and the least she had expected her mother


    to do was to treat E like one of her own. But that wasn''t the case.


    "Don''t exin. I am investigating the matter now. If I find out that either you or Emma were involved..."


    Samuel warned. Samuel recalled E''s conditionst night and he became even more infuriated.


    He hang up the phone without another word and called Emma.


    But before he got through to her, Samuel realised that Anna was still standing in front of him. He wasn''t


    sure why she was still there.


    So he hung up the phone, looked at Anna and said, "What do you want?"


    Anna wanted to ask what had happened to E, but before she could say a word, Samuel''s phone


    rang.


    He looked at the number on the screen. It was a call from the vi, probably from E. He hesitated to


    answer the phone.


    But when the phone rang again, he picked it up.


    "Samuel." E called his name softly. Samuel closed his eyes bitterly and vowed that he would take


    revenge on whoever was involved in E''s kidnapping and mistreatment.


    "What''s up? Is everything okay?" He tried his best to remain calm.


    "I lose my phone, so I cannot reach Yang. He was badly beatenst night because he wanted to save


    me. I''m worried¡­"


    Samuel now knew that the man in the hospital was Yang, E''s friend. He was relieved to hear that he


    hade to her rescue.


    "Don''t worry. He is at No.3 People''s Hospital. I will take you there after work, " Samuel interrupted her.


    How could Samuel know this? E was bemused and wondered if Samuel was investigating what had


    happened.


    "Samuel, aboutst night. We need to talk..."


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I''m investigating the matter and when I find out who did it, I will


    make them pay for it." Samuel interrupted her. He didn''t want her to feel depressed because of this.


    Hearing that Samuel would investigate it for her, E smiled sweetly and answered, "Okay. Call me


    after work. I wille to your office."


    "You don''t need toe here. Stay at home and I will pick you up." Before he found the culprit, he


    needed her to be safe. Lest, they decide to try again.


    There was something unusual about Samuel, E thought, but she didn''t know what the problem was.


    After she hung up the phone, E sat there quietly. She was deep in thought, wondering why Sum had


    been in the same roomst night. She didn''t dare to tell Samuel this.


    Nothing had happened, but she worried that if Samuel knew Sum was there, he might have gotten the


    wrong impression.


    She would ask Sum when she got her new phone.


    Samuel held his phone, that was almost out of power, and covered his face with the other hand. The


    whole thing was a mess. E talked and acted as if she wasn''t aware that she had been raped, which


    was very unusual.


    She must have been overdosed, so she didn''t know what had happened.


    But that was good news, since she wouldn''t think about it. But had she been raped? Samuel pondered


    over it. Had it happened or was he assuming it had?


    "What had happened to E?" Samuel heard a soft voice. It was Anna. He had almost forgotten that


    she was there.


    He straightened his back and put his phone to charge. He needed to contact more peopleter.


    "Nothing. I''m dealing with it, so if there is any work, please postpone it for me if possible."


    Anna understood and checked the documents she held. "Except for the meeting this afternoon, all work


    can be postponed."


    "When will the meeting start?" Samuel didn''t look up and kept searching for the phone numbers he


    needed on the phone.


    "Two o''clock."


    "Okay. Got it."


    Anna finished her verbal report and saw that Samuel had began to call someone, so she left the office.


    When she left the room, she still wondered what had happened. Why did Samuel refuse to talk about


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    it?


    The day went by quickly, and by the time Samuel looked at the clock it was 6:30 p.m.


    He left the office and drove to the vi. Outside the vi, he calmed himself down and entered the


    house.


    There, E had already changed her clothes and was now sitting on the sofa. She was deep in


    conversation with Melody and their son on the phone.


    When E saw Samuel get in, she said goodbye to Melody quickly, "Grandma. Samuel is back. I need


    to go. Oh, I will visit you tomorrow. See you." Then she ran to Samuel in her slippers.


    "Samuel."


    Samuel saw her running towards him like a butterfly, and his heart was full of grief.


    He hugged her tightly, and thought to himself, "Samuel, you should act as if nothing bad has happened


    to her¡­" He tried tofort himself.


    He had already found some important information. All he needed to do now was to find the two


    kidnappers and then he would know who had hired them.


    Vi called him many times after their conversation in the morning, and had even stopped by the office


    at 3.30pm. She promised, again and again, that she had nothing to do with E''s kidnapping. Her


    intentions were genuine, to take E out for dinner.


    She had managed to convince him, therefore leaving Emma as the only suspect.


    Deluxe Room in No.3 People''s Hospital.


    Doctors had bandaged Yang''s hand and applied medicine to the bruises on his face and body.


    Samuel pushed the door of the ward open, and E ran into the room.


    "Yang, how are you? Are you Okay?"


    When he saw E, Yang smiled. The expression on his round face showed that he was a lovely, truthful


    man.


    "E, I''m okay now. Thanks to Samuel. He made sure that I was taken care of by the best doctor here."


    Yang recalled what had happened and realised that if he wasn''t sent to deliver documents to a client at


    that hotel, he wouldn''t have met E and saved her.


    E looked at his fat hand in bandages, and her eyes brimmed with unshed tears. She held his hand in


    hers and said, "You are so silly, Yang!" She couldn''t forget what had happenedst night. Yang, a


    person who didn''t know how to fight, Kept two brawny men away from her. She remembered the


    dagger piercing through his hand and the shattering scream he produced from the pain.


    "I don''t believe I said thank you. So thank you, I don''t know what would have happened to me if... " she


    broke down in tears.


    Yang reached out to her, "Hey hey stop worrying. It''s not a big deal. We are okay now. I hope those


    bastards get what they deserve. Everything is okay." He tried to convince her, but once the tears came,


    it was hard for E to stop. So he let her cry, as he continued to reassure her.

 Chapter 119 Work for Me

    Chapter 119 Work for Me


    What? Yang''s hand had a stab wound. E burst into tears and hugged Yang. "Thank you very much."


    "That''s all right. Do you feel better now?" Yang patted E''s back tofort her.


    Samuel was unhappy to see E holding another man. So he pulled her back immediately.


    He was annoyed by the scene that was unfolding before him, E holding another man''s hand and


    even going as far as hugging him.


    "Yang, I''m grateful that you helped E. Now, you should take care of yourself. I''ll tell your boss that


    you have asked for leave so that you can recover from your injuries." Samuel had done his


    investigation on Yang. He, as a general staff, had worked for seven years at a trantionpany.


    "OK, thank you. I''ll go back to work as soon as I recover." Yang said to Samuel frankly. He thought that


    he would be able to continue working, as the cut wasn''t serious. He still had function in his arm. But he


    didn''t dare refuse the offer.


    Samuel saw through his honesty and sighed quietly.


    "E, why don''t you give us a minute? I need to talk to Yang privately." He wanted to make something


    clear.


    E looked at Samuel curiously and nodded obediently. She turned back to Yang. "Yang, take the time


    to look after yourself. I''lle visit you another day." Her friends, Yang and Monkey still managed to


    take care of her even to date.


    "Yeah, just set your mind at rest. See you soon." Yangughed and waved his hands.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    E went outside and left Samuel and Yang in the ward. Samuel sat at the opposite of Yang.


    "How do you know my wife?" The words came out of his mouth uninhibited. It was an unnecessary


    question, but he asked it anyway.


    "We studied at the same high school, and became good friends. But we lost contact after graduation."


    Yang was so honest that he cleared the situation with those few words.


    Samuel saw nothing but friendship in Yang''s eyes.


    He was satisfied with the fact. So he moved on to another line of questioning. "Can you describe the


    situation in the hotelst night? "


    Yang thought for a moment and described it in detail.


    Samuel became furious after Yang had finished. It was all too distressing. "What did E look like...


    when you first saw her at the hotel?" Samuel wanted to put his mind at ease about whether E had


    not been raped by any of those assholes.


    "She was wet, and her hair was messy. She didn''t look well, like all her strength had left her body."


    Yang recollected carefully.


    When he saw her today, the simrity between how she looked like at the hotel and now at the hospital


    was uncanny. The only difference was that she was wearing dry clothes. Yang looked at Samuel who


    had be quiet, a frustrated expression on his face.


    "Samuel, what''s the matter with E?" Yang stared at Samuel''s depressed expression nervously.


    Samuel smoothed his brow and answered. "Yeah, she is alright. By the way, may I ask how much you


    get per month working at the trantionpany?" Although Yang was a little bit naive, he was a


    staunch person.


    "It''s about 3000 to 4000 a month." Yang gave his sry to his mother every month. So he had little


    money left for himself.


    "How about youe and work for me when you are discharged from hospital after recovering? I''ll


    offer you double the sry and a bonus if you perform well." Samuel was generous to those who were


    good to his wife, E.


    Yang was shocked by the offer. Double sry and a bonus? He thought wondering if it was a trap.


    He asked cautiously. "You want to hire me?"


    Samuel answered with an arched brow and nodded to the affirmative.


    Yang was confused. "I''m ustomed to my presentpany, and I know you are awyer. I don''t


    know anything concerning thews of the country. So I don''t think I would be a good fit." Yang didn''t


    dream to have a high sry. He just wanted to live amon life.


    Samuel knew Yang may not be willing to work for him, so he decided to use E''s name to convince


    him. "That''s all right. It''s easier than you think and you can learn from anywyer. Or you can be our


    driver, E and me. How about that?"


    Yang smiled but was still reluctant to ept the idea.


    Samuel pretended to be regretful. "I thought that since you and E are good friends, you wouldn''t


    refuse to agree to my suggestion. What a pity! I think E will be sad if she knows about this." Samuel


    wouldn''t force him to do that.


    "Will E be grieved?" Yang asked a silly question. Deep down, he didn''t want E to be unhappy.


    Then Samuel stood up.


    "Yang, please think about it. I should go now. E is waiting for me." He turned and proceeded to the


    door.


    Yang said in a hurry. "I''ll work for you. I just want E to be happy."


    Knowing that Yang meant it in a friendly way, Samuel still felt ufortable when he epted his


    offer.


    For a moment, he regretted inviting Yang to work for him as he thought he was helpingpetitor.


    "All right. Take care. This is my calling card. Contact me when you have recovered." Samuel gave him


    the delicate calling card. Yang was astonished by the title and name.


    "Thank you Mr. Shao. I''ll contact youter." He put the card carefully in his pocket, as he didn''t want to


    destroy it.


    Samuel felt something different as he saw Yang''s actions. But he couldn''t quite figure out what the


    feeling was.


    "OK, goodbye." Samuel then left the ward and behaved as if nothing had happened.


    E waited for Samuel beside the Porsche outside. She run to him and held his hand at the first sight of


    his figure. "What were you talking about for so long?"


    "Nothing special. I invited him to work at thew office." Seeing her happy without vexation, Samuel felt


    increasingly heartbroken.


    He was determined to find the person who had kidnapped her.


    "Yang? But he doesn''t know anything aboutw?" Samuel opened the door of the Porsche for E.


    Once she was inside, he closed the door and went to the driver''s side. Soon, they were on their way


    home.


    "Yeah, I know. Well Easonined that him and Anna were chaste, because she was busy driving


    me everywhere I needed to go. So if Yang can take some of the responsibility of driving me around,


    then she can have some spare time to spend and date Eason."


    Samuel broke the silence in the car, leaving E confused.


    After a while, E pieced two and two together and understood what he was talking about.


    "If Eason doesn''t try his best to keep Anna, he will regret it." E said and pouted her lips, which made


    her look beautiful.


    Samuel smiled as he enjoyed the view. His heart swelled with love.


    Well, he increasingly loved E. He loved her every actions.


    Even though he thought E had been raped, he still loved and cared for her. On the other hand, he


    wanted to kill the asshole who had caused her such pain.

 Chapter 120 Quick Investigation

    Chapter 120 Quick Investigation


    As E''s bag and phone were all lost, Samuel took her to buy a new bag and phone at the mall after


    dinner.


    E also selected two wallets simr in design and


    Pattern for them. Her purse was white and his wallet was ck.


    Samuel paid for all the items. So that was a gift for both of them.


    E stared at Samuel to find out if he didn''t like her selection. His expression was not impatient but


    rxed.


    E was relieved that he liked it.


    She was delighted with his reaction.


    Then they went back to the vi after shopping.


    With central heating always on, the room was warm even in winter. E went looking for Samuel after


    she took a shower.


    After checking the calendar, she realised that she was at the beginning of her ovtion period.


    Didn''t Samuel want to have a daughter? She could make this happen.


    E decided to do that. She put down the phone and applied the moisturiser that was on the dressing


    table.


    She even sprayed her favorite perfume, a faint rosy smell, sent by L from Bulgaria.


    It was extremely expensive and she liked it. Although she didn''t like using it, For her dear Samuel, she


    would do anything that made him smile. And he did like the smell of the perfume. E smirked and


    walked towards the study room.


    E opened the door and looked inside carefully.


    Samuel was on the phone when E came in. He knew it was her.


    E opened and closed the door quietly. She wanted to surprise him, and so put her hands over his


    eyes.


    E didn''t know Samuel was smiling. He held her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    He kissed her hair and took in her scent, smelling that rose-scented perfume that he liked.


    "Yeah, I know. I''ll contact you tomorrow." Samuel didn''t want her to overhear what he was talking about,


    so he hung up.


    E put her arms around his waist.


    "Samuel!" She said gently in a shy voice.


    Samuel let her sit on his legs.


    He smelled and yed with her hair. "You smell good." E was usually fragrant, but tonight, she


    smelled divine.


    She kissed his lips softly.


    Samuel sat still and thought, what a beautiful and attractive woman she was.


    From the look in her eyes, Samuel knew where the night was heading. He hugged E tightly, and


    savoured the moment, Trying to fight away the thoughts of what had happened to her. She deserved


    his carefulness.


    Samuel held her in his arms and walked towards the bedroom.


    Both Samuel and E were affectionate and passionate that night.


    E woke up at lunch time the next day, in a pleasant mood.


    She had one goal, to ask Sum what he was doing in the hotel.


    His answer was a deciding factor as to whether they would continue being friends.


    At Samuel''s Law Office


    In Catherine''s Office


    Catherine closed the door of her office. She said in a low voice. "What?" "Samuel has alreadyunched


    an investigation..." Catherine spoke through the phone, a little nervous.


    "Whatever it takes. You must ruin the surveince video. No shred of evidence. Let no-one find the


    video, understood?" She grasped the handrail of her sofa, her heart beating quickly.


    She couldn''t be found out. She couldn''t make this mistake.


    Although Sum didn''t rape E, Catherine deemed that Samuel didn''t believe E at all.


    "Okay, give the two men who kidnapped them, arge sum of money. Instruct them to go to Mando


    Bay."


    "They can''t hide in Mando Bay?" The voice on the other end of the phone reflected her nervousness.


    "Then let them go abroad as far as possible and kill them when its necessary."


    No evidence could be left. Catherine had no idea that Samuel couldunch an investigation so quickly.


    She underestimated his power and his connections.


    She thought he was only a richwyer.


    But she loved such a powerful man.


    "On the other hand, you need to send the photos to Samuel anonymously in due time. Just let him


    know the woman in the picture is E."


    Samuel was sure to freak out if he saw his wife having sex with another man. He wouldn''t stay calm


    and think about the issue critically. Just what she needed.


    "Just wait for my signal. I will contact you at the appropriate time."


    Catherine hung up the phone, split the the SIM card in two halves and threw it in themode after


    hanging up.


    She must be careful.


    In the Dominator Coffee


    E wore a ck feather jacket and waited for Sum in a inconspicuous seat.


    After three minutes, a man walked in and found E sitting at the corner.


    "Are you okay?" Sum sat down and asked E carefully, which made E sad for a moment.


    He couldn''t get in touch with E after that night. So he really worried about her.


    "Sum..." The waiter arrived at their table as soon as E called out his name. Sum made an random


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    order to make the waiter leave them as soon as possible.


    "I know what you want to talk about." Sum took a deep breath and stared at E.


    She looked well, an expression of happiness on her face.


    Then he also wanted to know what happened to her after that.


    "E, would you believe me if I told you that those two men kidnapped and drugged me to the hotel? I


    had nothing to do with it." He said in a low voice. As he, a strong man, he was shamed that he was


    easily drugged and kidnapped.


    To his surprise, E nodded her head and said. "Yeah, I know. I trust you are telling the truth. They did


    the same thing to me."


    Sum was relieved to hear her response. He loosened his tie and leant against the sofa.


    But, he was too ashamed to describe the situation.


    He felt weak that, E could run out of the hotel, while he, a man couldn''t get up at all.


    He had only been lucky that a prostitute had walked by the room and found him.


    "Are you alright?" E had med Sum at first. But she finally chose to forgive him as she felt he was


    also a victim.


    He even looked tired and worn out, with blood-shot eyes.


    Waiter arrived back at their table with the coffee that Sum had asked for. The waiter ced in front of


    him. "Thank you." He said mildly, and sipped a bit of coffee.

 Chapter 121 As Long As You Are Happy

    Chapter 121 As Long As You Are Happy


    "I''m not doing very well. The next day, right after your husband heard me saying that I love you, I have


    been handling people from the industrial andmercial bureau, the tax bureau and thebor bureau,


    all kinds of bureaus anyway. They have been investigating mypany ever since then. It''s quite


    upsetting. They thought that I must have done something illegal."


    Fortunately, Sum was a decent business man and so there was nothing they could find to use against


    him.


    However, there would always be at least one ck sheep among hundreds of employees in the


    called bribery and embezzlement."


    As the CEO, Sum was unwillingly involved in the mess his subordinates had made. And he was


    brought in several times to help the investigation.


    He had never thought Samuel was behind all this until the police told him that he had messed with


    someone he shouldn''t have. And that person had given strict orders for a thorough investigation of the


    Moon Company to be carried out. No stone should be left unturned.


    E didn''t say anything after hearing what Sum said. She was actually wondering why Samuel had let


    Sum go off so easily. It turned out he had done much more than she knew behind her back.


    The question was, did Samuel do all this to Sum because he loved her or simply because of his own


    pride and ego?


    "About that night. Do you know who did that to us?" She asked while staring at Sum with uncertainty.


    She hadn''t figured out yet what to do to work things out between her and Sum.


    The only thing E could be sure was that she didn''t want to hurt Sum at all. But she also knew that


    Samuel wouldn''t be satisfied if Sum didn''t get hurt. And if Samuel was not satisfied, he will continue to


    pick on Sum. He had already written the indictment, and he could submit it anytime he felt like it.


    Sum shook his head and said, "I was nning to do some research. But I haven''t got the time since I


    have too much on my te at the moment." Though he knew it was urgent, he really had neither the


    time nor the energy to worry about it.


    Samuel didn''t cut him ck even after the police had taken his general manager and CFO into custody.


    He was still making trouble every now and then, and it had seriously affected the Moon Company''s


    share price in a really bad way.


    It seemed that Sum knew nothing more than she did about that night. E then decided that she must


    focus on Emma and Catherine if she wanted to know the truth.


    Half an hourter.


    "Sum, I think we''d better keep a distance from each other from now on. Don''t worry. I never told


    Samuel you were also there that night." If Samuel had known it was Sum who had almost raped E


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    that night, not only Sum''spany but himself would have been wiped out from the.


    Saying nothing, Sum simply stared at E. He felt like his heart had been torn apart and it was dripping


    in agony.


    He had loved her for years, and she just told him to keep a distance from her. His mind raced as his


    heart broke.


    "E, do you really love Samuel that much? Is he worth it? Are you willing to give up on your friends


    just for him?" Sum raised his tone emotionally.


    E reached for her cup and took a small sip of her coffee. It was getting cold. Then she looked out of


    the window and smiled, "Sum, I love him. And he is really nice to me now. Do you know what


    happened to me that night after I got out? I was in the hospital. But they couldn''t find a way to deal with


    the drugs in my body. And it was Samuel. He showed up and saved me at thest minute when he was


    supposed to be in Korea."


    Sitting opposite her, Sum could see the smile on her face clearly. It was not a smile of mocking or


    anything. He could tell it was a genuine happy smile. She loved Samuel truly.


    The soft winter sunbeam shone through the ss window and fell on E like a halo shining around her


    in that afternoon in the cafe.


    Sum raised his cup and gulped down the liquid as if it had been an alcoholic spirit. If only he could get


    drunk at that moment.


    The coffee was bitter, but obviously not as bitter as how he felt deep in his heart.


    Sum was immersed in his own bitterness and remained silent. In front of him, E also said nothing to


    disturb him.


    Eventually, Sum came around and decided to let go. "E, as long as you are happy, I''ll ask for


    nothing." Then he gave E a warm smile. All of a sudden, the Sum from their college days had


    traveled through time and coincided with the man sitting opposite E.


    "Thank you, Sum. We will be friends forever." E replied in gratitude. She really meant it and she


    never wanted to lose a loyal friend as Sum.


    Sum had always been so nice to her. And he had helped her out more than she could have ever asked


    for. E remembered them all and swore to herself that someday she would find a way to return the


    favor.


    Sum had some urgent business and left early after their conversation. E decided to try and help Sum


    out in her own way.


    She took out her phone and sent Samuel a text on his WeChat, "Samuel, can you stop your orders


    against Sum''spany?"


    "No way." Samuel soon replied with those two words.


    E sighed and replied, "Sum has helped me so much in my life. Please, it looks ungrateful. I promise


    you I won''t see him again."


    E had decided to keep her promise and never see Sum again for Samuel''s sake. She would only


    meet him again unless she had to. And she would tell Samuel first before meeting him, ensuring that


    she hadpany when she did meet him.


    She waited for quite some time until she saw Samuel''s reply, "Say you love me."


    E couldn''t help burst into giggles at his childish request.


    However, with a happy smile on her face, she still sent him what he wanted to hear, "Samuel, I love


    you.


    Samuel, I love you.


    Samuel, I love you."


    Important things must be repeated three times, so she sent the words three times to him.


    With his lips slightly quirked up, Samuel took a screenshot and saved the image in the album.


    After sending the texts, E suddenly realized that Samuel had said nothing in return.


    It was so unfair! Then she put her cellphone back in her purse and began to think how she could make


    him say he loved her after he got home that night.


    Sum had taken care of the bill when he left. So E left the cafe and drove directly to Emma''s office.


    She could sit down and have a calm conversation with someone who was nice to her, someone like


    Sum. But she wouldn''t even consider the idea if the person was either Emma or Catherine!


    E had obtained the address of Emma''spany in advance. So she went up straight to Emma''s


    office, after parking her car in the parking lot.


    Hardly had E stepped into the lobby when she was stopped by the receptionist.


    E sighed and said, "Tell Emma I''m here. And my name is E." E introduced herself so arrogantly


    that the receptionist had no idea what to do but hurriedly contact Emma''s assistant.


    The assistant nced at Emma''s office and answered back, "Don''t you know Mr. Fei is here? They are


    discussing major business and she is not avable. Just tell her to make another appointment and


    send her away."


    The receptionist conveyed honestly what Emma''s assistant told her, "I''m sorry. Ms. Gu is busy with Mr.


    Fei. I can take a message or you cane back another time."


    How could E walk away without at least having a word with Emma! So E replied casually, "That''s


    fine. On with your business. I can wait here." She said while pointing at the couch in the lobby.


    "Suit yourself then!" The receptionist eyed her and mumbled silently, then she left E waiting on her


    own.


    However, what she didn''t see was that E had sneaked into the elevator when she turned her back to


    E.


    E was careful enough to look around to make sure no one noticed her before entering the elevator.


    When the receptionist had found E was no longer on the lobby, she simply thought she had gone.


    She didn''t take it as a big deal and soon went back to her work.


    Though E had made it into the elevator, she soon had another problem to worry about. She didn''t


    know which floor Emma''s office was in.


    Why was it difficult to see Emma? It was beginning to feel like a hard task, perhaps foreshadowing their


    confrontation. E thought.

 Chapter 122 Can We Stop Doing This

    Chapter 122 Can We Stop Doing This


    The elevator stopped on the second floor and a man came in. E immediately came up with an


    idea,"Excuse me, can you tell me where Ms. Gu''s office is?" She grinned while staring at the man.


    E was an attractive woman and she totally knew how to use it to her advantage. The man was


    thrilled to be osted by such a pretty girl and soon told her what she wanted to know.


    "Thanks, handsome!" He was even more excited to be called "handsome" by E. That was enough to


    show off in front of his colleagues when he went back to his desk and tell them the kind of romance that


    he hade across.


    E pushed the button to the 13th floor as the man told her. And when the elevator door opened again,


    E walked out and followed the sign pointing towards Emma''s office.


    There were two people talking to each other outside the office, and neither of them noticed E


    sneaking through the corridor.


    E then saw a sign reading Office of Inspector General. She was about to knock when she suddenly


    realised that Emma didn''t deserve the courtesy at all.


    Therefore, E turned the knob and pushed the door open.


    Maybe Emma and Felix were too focused on what they were doing that neither of them noticed the


    door opening.


    E heard a weird noise and she didn''t realise what it was at first. Not until she saw what was


    happening in Emma''s office. Her jaw dropped open in shock.


    They both had their backs facing the door and so they had no clue that there was an intruder.


    Feeling rather sick, E retrieved her phone and quickly took a picture of them.


    Then she sneaked out of the room as silently as how she got in. And she tried to go back to the


    elevator without attracting any attention.


    "Who are you?" Unfortunately, E was spotted by Emma''s assistant before she could make it to the


    elevator.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    E could almost hear her heart beating crazily all of a sudden. She took a deep breath in her mind and


    told herself to stay very calm.


    Then she turned around with a polite smile and ran toward the assistant,"I''m here for... Jerry. But it


    seems I got off on the wrong floor." E answered with her eyes drifting around nervously. She was too


    scared to make eye contact with Emma''s assistant.


    The assistant, however, hadn''t seen E opening Emma''s office door earlier. And it was natural that


    she should fully buy E''s story except for one question.


    "Jerry? I''ve never heard of anyone with that name here."


    "Well, he''s new here. I''ll take another look. Never mind me. Sorry for the interruption though." E was


    ying nice and polite as if she simply had been looking for someone named Jerry in the building. The


    assistant didn''t ask further and let her go.


    Dashing into the elevator, E finally let out a deep sigh of relief. Damn! That was close! Emma would


    have killed her if she found out what E had done.


    Now that she had something on Emma, E was thrilled as she stepped out of the elevator.


    She was too excited about what she just saw that she totally forgot the fact that she had been stopped


    by the receptionist earlier and she was not supposed to show up in the elevator.


    "Hey! I thought you had left. Why are youing out of that elevator?" The receptionist hurried to grab


    E.


    She was caught. But E came up with an idea almost instantly. Feigning pain, she clutched her belly


    with her hands and moaned,"I''m so sorry. My stomach was aching, so I went to use the toilet. I''ll leave


    at once!"


    E was a good actress. Though the receptionist looked at her doubtfully, she said nothing and simply


    let E leave.


    In Emma''s office.


    The smell still hung in the air even though they had done their business. The man had already fully


    dressed. He cast a casual look at the woman who was still reclining on the sofa limply. He said nothing


    but simply left a cheque on her desk before leaving.


    "Mr. Fei. My mother has gone back to America. I don''t need your money anymore. Can we stop doing


    this?" Emma struggled weakly to stop Felix as he walked toward the door.


    Felix''s lips curled into a sneer. He didn''t look back at Emma or say anything. He just walked directly out


    of her office.


    Emma managed to walk to the restroom and sit on the toilet. Tears began to fall down her cheeks.


    Twenty minutester.


    Emma put her clothes back on and reapplied her makeup neatly, cleaned her office and opened the


    window before sending for her assistant.


    "Are you done with the report?" asked Emma calmly.


    Nothing seemed unusual. So the assistant simply ced the report on Emma''s desk.


    Right after she was about to leave the office, the assistant suddenly remembered the call from the


    receptionist. Then she turned back to Emma and said,"Ms. Gu, there was a woman named E looking


    for you."


    E? Emma frowned and wondered what had brought E here.


    Then her heart jolted as she thought of what just happened right in her office. "Where''s she now? Did


    shee up here?"


    The assistant shook her head,"No. You were in the meeting with Mr. Fei, so I told the receptionist to


    turn her down."


    Emma sighed in relief and braced her forehead with her hand weakly,"I see. You can go now!"


    In the meeting? Emma let out a bitter smile. She really wanted to get rid of Felix for good. She never


    thought he would follow her all the way from America.


    And the first thing he did when he saw her was to...


    The thought was too painful. Emma copsed on her desk desperately. How could she ever be free


    from Felix and Drake?


    In E''s BMW.


    She tried to call and tell Samuel what kind of woman Emma really was, and she hoped he would be


    done with her for good.


    But Samuel didn''t pick up his phone, no matter how many times she called.


    shing back to what Catherine had said earlier, E sped up toward Samuel''s office.


    "Mr. Shao is still in his private break room..."


    E felt like losing control every time she thought of the sentence Catherine hadn''t finish.


    It was about twenty minutester when E finally arrived at Samuel''s office. She parked her car in a


    rush and didn''t even notice her car was upying two parking spaces. She couldn''t care less about


    her car at the moment. She got out of her car and hurried upstairs.


    There were lots of people greeting her along her way to Samuel''s office,"Mrs. Shao."


    "Yes."


    "Hello, Mrs. Shao."


    "Hello." Everyone there knew she was Samuel''s wife so no one stopped her. E soon got into the


    elevator and reached the 68th floor.


    "Ding!" As the elevator door opened, E wasted no time and dashed into Samuel''s office.


    Anna was wondering why E was in a hurry when she saw her running. But she hadn''t got the chance


    to ask her since E pushed in the office with a mission.


    E banged on the door and headed to Samuel''s personal break room inside his office.


    E pushed open the door and saw something that made her furious.


    Hearing the noiseing from the door behind, Samuel looked over his shoulder to see what was


    going on.


    Did he just see E standing by the door? Then who was the one he was on top of?


    Confused, Samuel turned back and looked down at the person in his arms. To his huge surprise, it was


    Catherine.


    Clenched by Samuel, Catherine was staring right back at him. And then she called out with her


    vulnerable voice,"Mr. Shao..."


    Samuel jumped out of the bed, pulling Catherine to the ground as well. Then he shouted at her,"Get the


    hell out of here!"


    He then tried to shake off the dizziness in his head. Luckily, both of them still had their clothes on, or he


    wouldn''t know how to exin the situation to E.


    Sitting on the ground, Catherine was in pain and tried hard to catch her breath.


    Damn this man! Did he know anything about the proper way to treat a woman?


    Losing his bnce, Samuel staggered to E and tried to grab her hands. But E threw his hand off.


    Then she walked to Catherine, who was reclining on the ground helplessly with tears in her eyes. E


    looked at her for a while and then pped her hard right on her cheek.


    "Ah!" Letting out a terrified scream, Catherine turned her face sideways as E''s palmnded on that


    side of her cheek.


    Her right hand on the ground, clutched at the rug tightly.


    "E! E! Who do you think you are! How dare you p me like this! You are dead meat!"


    To hide the outrage burning in her eyes, Catherine lowered her head and let the tears ran down her


    cheeks.

 Chapter 123 I Owe My Wife an Apology

    Chapter 123 I Owe My Wife an Apology


    The scene before him jolted Samuel awake.


    "E, E!" He ran to her and scooped her in his arms. Samuel''s breath was tainted with alcohol,


    making her wince.


    She pushed him away and kicked Catherine on the leg, "Catherine, we are going to settle this today!"


    Catherine covered her hurt leg with her hands, ignoring what E was saying.


    With tears in her eyes and slightly messy hair, Catherine sat on the floor and looked at Samuel, "Mr.


    Shao, why do you treat me like this? You are the one who forced me toe in the lounge with you!"


    She didn''t pretend to hide her grief and resentment.


    Touching his forehead, Samuel recalled what had happened just now. He thought he had seen E and


    therefore, drew her inside the lounge. But why did E turn into Catherine? He was confused.


    E didn''t care about who drew who into the lounge and who made the first move, what she had seen


    was this woman,ying behind her husband, but now she acted as if she was innocent. How stupid did


    Catherine think E was to believe her?


    "Catherine, the day before yesterday at night, I was drugged and kidnapped. Who did it? You or


    Emma?" E asked Catherine. She believed one of the two had orchestrated the crime against her that


    night.


    Samuel frowned when he heard what E said. He didn''t think Catherine was involved since she was


    with him in Korea that night.


    "Are you insane? You are the one who is being unreasonable! I was with Mr. Shao in Korea that night.


    How could I drug and kidnap you when I was thousands of miles away?" Catherine said angrily. She


    was secretly proud of her performance.


    She almost believed herself right then.


    Why didn''t Samuel tell her that Catherine was with him on the Korea business trip? E wondered. E


    red at Samuel, who was clearly in his own world of thoughts.


    "Catherine, you are disrespectful and are always seducing my husband time and time, again and


    again. Today, I''ll make you pay." She threw the handbag that Samuel had given her onto the big bed


    and bent to a squat before Catherine. Samuel thought she would start a fight with Catherine because,


    at that moment, she showed a propensity to be violent.


    "Catherine, do you know how great Samuel is?" Her eyes were full of mischief. Samuel felt happy


    hearing her words, but he sensed something was wrong.


    Catherine looked at E and thought no one can deny that Samuel wasn''t good. Isn''t it the reason that


    she fell in love with him?


    But she did not speak out her thoughts and shook her head to say no.


    E knew that Catherine did not really understand what she really meant, so she stood up and pulled


    Samuel''s tie. She looked at Samuel enchantingly with an exceptionally soft voice, "Honey, you tell her


    how much you want me every night."


    Her words made him confused. He felt dizzy because of the alcohol and was trying very hard to control


    it.


    Catherine finally understood what E meant. She wanted to rub it in her face that their rtionship


    was solid.


    "Honey, we have wonderful sex until dawn every night. Even when I am so exhausted, you still want


    more, right?"


    Catherine cursed E secretly in her heart. ''Samuel really had a strong sexual desire, '' Catherine


    thought.


    Samuel started experiencing a headache, so he touched his wife''s hand and consoled her, "Dear, let''s


    cool our tongues. I have nothing to do with Miss. Gu. When she sent me here, I might have mistaken


    her for you."


    Catherine felt pathetic when she heard Samuel say that it was a mistake.


    "No wonder. Honey, next time, let me know you miss me!"


    E replied with affectionate eyes, and then red at Samuel again when Catherine did not see her.


    Samuel could not help butugh as her facial expression changed so fast.


    To calm her down, Samuel followed her, "I miss you now."


    Hearing the couple say sweet words to each other, Catherine struggled to curb her murderous need.


    She wanted to stand up and kill E.


    She sat on the floor for a long time, but Samuel did not look like he intended to help her stand up. And


    it was E to me.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Miss. Gu, please excuse us and thank you for walking me back." Even though he spoke to Catherine,


    he was gazing at E all the time.


    Catherine stood up with her hand covering her swollen face. She sobbed, "Mr. Shao, how can I leave


    looking like this?"


    Samuel would have tried to talk to her and reassure her but, with E in his arms who continued to


    seduce him, he just wanted Catherine to go away.


    "Miss. Gu, I will take you to the hospitalter, but please give us a moment first." He knew what


    Catherine was thinking, so he said those words deliberately to make her leave.


    As expected, Catherine nodded and left the lounge when she heard that he would take her to hospital.


    As soon as Catherine left, E wriggled free from his embrace. She picked up her handbag and


    headed to follow Catherine out of the lounge.


    Samuel hurried to catch her wrist and said, "Sweetie, I owe you an apology." It was fit to say sorry to


    her for he made a mistake.


    E''s temper was at a boiling point, so she had no attention of listening to his apology. She wasn''t in


    the mood.


    Samuel would not let her go after she stirred his excitement.


    He kissed her, put her in his arms and moved to the bed.


    E seemed to enjoy this and did not resist him.


    E''s behavior made him joyous and he held her even harder.


    Five minutester.


    E came out of the lounge hastily and grasped the handle tightly without loosening it.


    Then she ran towards the office door.


    Lost in deep thought, she went to the elevator without noticing that Anna was talking to her.


    It was funny to think about how Samuel behaved. She burst intoughter.


    "E, why are youughing?" The sudden voice yanked E back to reality.


    It was a few secondster that E recognized Anna was speaking to her.


    Hand in hand, Anna took her to a fairly quiet ce and wanted to ask her what had happened to her in


    the past few days.


    Inside the lounge


    Failing to have sex with E made him feel hurt and in pain. He rolled around in the bed. E! He


    seemed to have a love-hate rtionship with his wife.


    He was about to have an orgasm when she bit him and ran away.


    He was quite depressed.


    He would let E make it up to him tonight and do whatever he wanted.


    He was unaware that E was still in hispany. If so, he would find her and drag her into his office.


    By the window.


    Anna looked at E worriedly. It seemed that nothing had happened to her because she was so


    excited.


    "What''s the matter, Anna?" E asked first as she sensed her worry.


    Anna was such a good woman that if E''s brother did not secure a rtionship with her, he would


    regret it.


    "What happened to you in the past few days?" Anna spoke out her worry atst, hoping her question


    would not trouble E.


    What had happened? E gazed at Anna curiously, "How do you know?"

 Chapter 124 What Are You Smiling for

    Chapter 124 What Are You Smiling for


    Anna thought for a while and decided not to tell E what she had overheard in Samuel''s office.


    "It doesn''t matter. Tell me what exactly happened. I am so worried."


    "Nothing serious. I just got kidnapped and taken to a hotel. But don''t worry I was rescued soon." A


    thought suddenly came to her mind. Wait! Why me and Sum though? Only a few people knew about


    my rtionship with Sum, E thought to herself.


    E was more and more certain that it was either Catherine and Emma that conspired to kidnap her.


    "Emma must have seen me with Sum, so my assumption is very likely to be true." E thought some


    more. It was beginning to make sense.


    "Did you get hurt?"


    "No. I am unscathed."


    Hearing that E was fine, Anna was relieved, so she changed the subject.


    "I''m going to France in a couple of days." Anna said as she blushed.


    E squinted at Anna with a smile, "Is it my brother...?"


    Anna nodded and exined with pride, "I didn''t n to promise him this. But he threatened to..."


    "Oh, really... I didn''t expect that my brother would be able to persuade you to go to France. Good for


    him! By the way, Anna, you''d better have my brother under your control as soon as possible, or he will


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    screw around with other women." E said while sping Anna''s arm excitedly.


    E and Anna were chatting while enjoying the sights outside.


    After a while, E said with a smirk, "If Catherine goes to Samuel''s office in the future, please call me


    and tell her she needs my permission first." Since she was his wife, E thought she had the right to


    make such a request.


    As for Samuel, E had decided to give him the silent treatment for a few days.


    Anna was on E''s side so she agreed with E without hesitation.


    Anna went back to work after exchanging a "goodbye" with E.


    Seconds after she sat down, her telephone rang. It was Samuel. Anna walked into Samuel''s office, "Mr.


    Shao, how can I help?"


    Samuel, who was bending over his work, nced at Anna, "Please buy me a drink that can sober me


    up"


    "Yes, Mr. Shao."


    "what''s your smile for?" Noticing Anna''s smiling face, Samuel raised his head again and asked.


    What Anna said next made Samuel regret that he didn''t chase after E.


    "I was chatting with E. She just left." They had quiet a long conversation.


    At Anna''s words, Samuel disyed a long face. E, how dare you!


    Samuel''s poker face frightened Anna. "Did I say something wrong? Why dose Mr. Shao look angry?"


    Anna was confused.


    "Oh, I see. You can go get me the drink now." Samuel said as he tried to make himself sound as


    normal as possible.


    After work, Samuel sent Catherine to the Chuck Hospital. A doctor checked Catherine''s left arm and


    leg, that E had kicked.


    Luckily, Catherine had just suffered some skin trauma. Nothing serious. Then a nursepressed


    Catherine''s cheek with ice.


    After sending Catherine home, Samuel drove directly to the Chuck''s old house.


    Stepping into the living room, Samuel saw E was amusing Jerry by dancing. Samuel smirked, he


    knew E would definitely be in the Chuck''s old house.


    Samuel fed Jerry while chatting with Melody when they had dinnerter on, as he usually did.


    Later that night, after taking Jerry to sleep, Samuel walked back to his and E''s bedroom. But he


    found the bedroom door was locked.


    Hearing Samuel knocking the door, E, stood behind the door, not wanting to open it.


    She wasn''t letting Samuel get into the room easily. If I hadn''t gone to Samuel''spany today, Samuel


    might have had sex with Catherine. This thought made E get upset.


    Samuel knew E could hear him knocking, "E. I will count to three. Either you open the door or I..."


    ...


    Jerk! E wanted to scream out.


    "One, two..."


    Crack. The door was opened. Samuel smirked in triumph. He always had various ways to deal with


    E.


    E red at Samuel, turned around to pick her pyjamas from the bed and then walked towards the


    door.


    "Where are you going?" Samuel asked.


    "You are dirty. I don''t want to sleep with you. I''m going to sleep with grandma." E turned around and


    red at Samuel.


    Samuel''s eyes widened. "How could this woman say I am dirty?" he thought.


    Samuel didn''t n to let go of E. "If only E would be as proactive asst night!" he thought.


    He scooted close to E, held her in his arms, taking her scent in. "I have thrown away the clothes I


    was wearing today, as well as the bedsheets and bed sack in the office. Are you satisfied with that?"


    "No!" E replied loudly without any hesitation.


    Samuel knew it was not easy to coax E. He promised E, "I won''t drink anymore!" Samuel wasn''t


    himself when he was drunk.


    It was fortunate that E had showed up in time that day or else he didn''t know what would have


    happened. He shuddered at the thought.


    "How would Samuel be able to abstain from drinking? He is a businessman and has a lot of dinner


    engagements that he attends, where alcohol is in plenty." E thought.


    "You don''t have to do that. But you need to report to me before drinking!" Considering Samuel was


    sincere enough, E decided to forgive him.


    "Yes Madam! Now my problem is settled. How about your problem?" "My problem?" E muttered to


    herself.


    E pushed Samuel away, sat down on the bed and asked, "What problem?" "Am I too soft-hearted?


    Samuel tortured me for the whole night after he saw Sum kissing me.


    No. I won''t let go of Samuel that easily." E was lost in thought.


    "Ah!" E cried. Samuel pushed E down on the bed andid on top of her.


    "You need topensate me for what you did to me in the office today." E pushed Samuel aside, sat


    up


    And pretended to be serious, "Samuel, you can''t do that!" E acted like she was an elder edifying a


    youth.


    Samuel arched his eyebrows and said, "Go ahead."


    "As a man, you need to learn how to rein in your desire lest you should wear yourself out."


    ...


    Samuel squinted at E. "... I can''t let you indulge yourself." E continued. What a ridiculous excuse!


    "Are you done with your speech?"


    "Yes!"


    When she finished speaking, Samuel pushed E down andid on her again, "Give birth to ten babies


    for me first, then I''ll consider your advice."


    ...


    "Wait! I forget an important thing." E suddenly thought about what she had seen today.


    She pushed Samuel aside again and patted Samuel''s hand excitedly, "I am going to tell you something.


    It''s quiet disgusting!"


    Samuel rolled his eyes, "Then don''t." Then he tried toy back on E again.


    E tried to stop him, but she failed. Samuel was much more stronger than her.


    "Today, I saw a live show!" Hearing E''s words, Samuel frowned and stopped unfastening E''s


    buttons.


    "It''s disgusting indeed. But that''s not the point. The point was there must a man in the show!"

 Chapter 125 Ella Bo, I Love You

    Chapter 125 E Bo, I Love You


    "Just forget what you saw!" Samuel said in an overbearing tone. He didn''t allow E to watch any show


    with other men in it.


    When she heard what Samuel said, E curled her lips and said, "Don''t you think it''s interesting?"


    "Yes. But it''s also disgusting, don''t you think?


    You need to forget it or you will have a nightmare." Samuel tried to intimidate E.


    "That woman..." E was still excited and wanted to share what she saw with Samuel.


    "Don''t start! I''m not interested in other women. If you are interested that much, we can film uster.


    Then you can watch the video everyday!" Samuel interrupted E with a smirk.


    ...


    Then he kissed E on her lips. E knew Samuel didn''t get her point.


    She pushed Samuel away, "That woman was Emma!"


    Samuel paused.


    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, E thought Samuel still cared about Emma.


    She sat up with a long face. But Samuel pulled her back on the bed.


    "It has nothing to do with me. Emma has the right to pursue her happiness. I am happy for her."


    Samuel said.


    "Don''t you feel sad or angry when you hear that she was intimate with another man?" E asked


    suspiciously. "Not at all! Why?"


    Samuel seemed to be honest. But if that woman was E, I would have been in a rage as well as deep


    sadness. At this thought, Samuel frowned.


    He swore to find the kidnappers as soon as possible or his E may be in?danger again.


    Seeing Samuel frowning and with a cold expression, E was disappointed.


    She thought Samuel was mad because of what she told him about Emma.


    She pushed Samuel away once again, got up from bed, grabbed her pyjamas and went to the


    bathroom without saying anything.


    "E Bo, stop!" Samuel snapped. E''s silence made him restless.


    Is she thinking I am unhappy because of what she told me about Emma? Samuel wondered.


    He knew E would ignore anybody, including himself, who annoyed her.


    Samuel was getting angry by E''s emotional abuse. He reached out to hold her, and proceeded to


    throw her on the bed and pretended that he was going to p her.


    But the moment he raised his hand, E burst out screaming loudly.


    Samuel covered E''s mouth with his palm to muffle her voice, "Are you trying to wake grandma up


    and report me to her?" He clenched his teeth as he looked at E who hadn''t shed any tears.


    E moved his hand away from her mouth with all her strength and smirked, "Yes. I want grandma to


    know you were going to p me! Woo! Samuel is going to hit me... Help..." Hearing E''s howl,


    Samuel covered her mouth once again.


    He pushed E onto the bed,id on her and kissed her forehead, nose, lips.


    "Don''t kiss me with the same lips you kissed Catherine with." E shouted while covering her mouth


    with her hand.


    Recalling what happened during the day, Samuel decided to make fun of E.


    "Yes. I was nning to kiss Emma. But you popped up unexpectedly." Samuel said with a smirk while


    looking into E''s eyes.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, E became angry. Her eyes bing blood shot. She turned aside and


    said snappishly, "Get up off me. You jerk!" How could Samuel be intimate with another woman just


    hours after he forced me to say I love him!


    He is such a yer. I shouldn''t have lost my heart to him! E was lost in thought


    When Samuel bit her on her neck. E cried, "Samuel Shao! You dog!"


    She couldn''t believe Samuel just bit her. "Then don''t me me for making trouble!" E thought with an


    evil smile. "Mr. Shao is going to abuse his wife! Mr. Shao..." E prepared to rush to the bedroom


    window to howl outside loudly. Samuel reached out to E and kissed her on her lips to stop her.


    After a while, Samuel loosened E and said affectionately, "E Bo, I love you!"


    E paused in surprise.


    She ogled at Samuel who was looking at her, affectionately.


    "Is it a dream?" E was so excited that she began to cry.


    "Why are you crying? I said that to please you!"


    Samuel was anxious tofort E. Samuel said he loved her. She was so happy!


    "If you don''t want me to say it, I won''t say it again." Samuel said while kissing E''s eyes.


    It is said women are made up of water. It makes sense now. Samuel thought.


    "No! You need to tell me everyday!" E said as she hooked her arms around Samuel''s neck.


    Samuel disyed a doting smile, "OK. As long as you are obedient to me, I will say it to you all my life!"


    He would love her and take care of her all his life, if she would let him.


    "No! It''s you who should be obedient to me!" E pouted.


    "You are a woman. You should be obedient to your man. It''s the tradition in this Country!" Samuel had


    always had androcentrism views, where he thought of


    Women as weaker than men in more ways than one. Thus, women should listen to their men.


    E had ways to persuade Samuel.


    She scooted to turn off the light.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she groped her way to Samuel and kissed him in the dark.


    Five minutester.


    "Mr. Shao, are you going to listen to your wife in the future?" E asked with a smirk.


    "Yes. I will, temporarily." Samuel, who was sweating profusely, replied perfunctorily.


    "Oh, really, then I am going to get my son!" E said as she sat up form the bed.


    "Yes. I will listen to your words forever!" Samuel was hopeless.


    Hearing Samuel''s words, E smirked.


    One hourter.


    "E Bo, are you going to be obedient to your husband!" Samuel asked in a hoarse voice.


    ... How shameless of Samuel Shao!


    "That''s what you just promised me!" E shouted at Samuel.


    Samuel arched his eye brows. It seemed he needed to work harder at convincing her.


    Two minutester. "E, are you going to be obedient to me in the future?" Samuel asked again.


    "Yes..." E moaned. Samuel Shao, you are a jerk! E cursed Samuel in her heart.


    Hearing E''s words, Samuel held E closer to him with satisfaction.


    ...


    Happy time flew by.


    Two dayster.


    At Samuel''sw office.


    Samuel frowned while listening to the man on the other side of the telephone, "Is this the only evidence


    that you have recovered? You said you areputer elites! How could you let this happen!


    Give me something useful!"


    Then Samuel pulled out a cigarette from the pack, ignited it and took a puff of it, "Where are those two


    men now? One of them has scratches on his face. Can''t you find him with such a highly recognizable


    feature?" Samuel was angry.


    "What? You found him? But he fled away? How?


    Don''t give me anymore excuses. Now that the surveince video is not avable, you keep tracing


    them!"


    After hanging up the phone, Samuel took a deep puff on the cigarette. How is that possible!


    It seems the enemy is powerful. Samuel thought Twenty dayster, The two men were found at the


    boundary of Country C, and one of them was captured.

 Chapter 126 Ill Kill You Myself

    Chapter 126 I''ll Kill You Myself


    He was killed before Samuel could interrogate him.


    Samuel was raging in the office, "I''ll no longer require your services anymore. You have failed me."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He rubbed his pulsing temple after he hung up the phone. Then he started to contact other international


    mercenaries.


    It had been a month and a half since E''s incident. The only thing Samuel had as evidence were


    several pictures on his cellphone.


    One of these was of a half-naked man on top of a woman, under dim lights.


    The woman seemed to be unconscious. It was obvious that she was E since she was facing the


    camera.


    Samuel did not know if it was because of the dim light or the man''s deliberation that he couldn''t identify


    the man in the picture.


    When he tried to call the number that sent the pictures, it turned out to be an invalid number.


    He requested for thest known location to be pinged, and it turned out that thest location was by the


    seaside. The SIM card might have already been thrown into the sea, he thought.


    Furious, he smashed his phone on the wall. He didn''t know why the person had sent this picture.


    It''s as if the person wanted to confirm to Samuel that E was vited.


    Though he had guessed it, Samuel still felt the pain.


    He could not wait to avenge for her.


    After he bought a new cellphone, he immediately called Emma and told her to wait at the old ce.


    Emma had been calling him for a month, but Samuel never picked up. When she received this call, she


    had a bad feeling about it. But decided to meet Samuel anyway.


    At the river bank.


    It was a cold winter in December and the surface of the river was frozen.


    It would be a New Year in a half month. Emma felt sentimental as she thought of ine who was in


    America.


    Is it possible that I can spend the holiday by Samuel''s side? She thought to herself.


    While she was fantasising, a strong force lifted her up and pressed her against the railing with her head


    bent down.


    "Ah!" Emma screamed because it was only three meters between the river and the bank. She would


    definitely be hurt if she fell.


    Who might it be? Why would anyone do this to her? She thought, extremely puzzled. Fear was


    devouring her nerves, bit by bit.


    "Emma, did you ask anyone to kidnap E a month and a half ago?" Scowling, Samuel showed no


    tenderness towards the pale-faced Emma. He felt the desire to kill Emma every time he thought that


    she might be the person who hurt E.


    Emma nearly had a mental breakdown after she heard Samuel''s voice. How could he do this to me?


    She barely could believe it. Especially since, she didn''t even know what he was talking about.


    "No, no. I did not." The moment she denied, Samuel pushed her forward. Two-thirds of her body was


    now beyond the railing. She was bound to fall into the river at any time.


    "Samuel, I truly didn''t do it! I don''t know what you are talking about. Please... Samuel!" Emma was so


    frightened that she screeched loudly. She never knew that Samuel could be this horrible.


    The woman who could drive him insane and make him want to kill turned out to be E. For a moment


    she felt disillusioned.


    "Stubborn, huh? I''ll give you onest chance. Otherwise I will throw you into the river." Samuel''s voice


    was even colder than the air around them.


    Emma''s tears began to fall from her eyes and her lips started to quiver. She took a deep breath and


    said, "Samuel, I really didn''t do anything to E." She spoke with such certainty, that


    Samuel believed her. He knew she did not lie, so he pulled her back.


    Samuel looked at the shivering Emma who had slumped on the ground. He spoke harshly, "Emma, if I


    find out that you had anything to do with this, I swear that you and your mother will burn in hell!"


    "Samuel... I will let you go... And our love ends here!" Before she could restore her wits, Emma wanted


    to disassociate herself form Samuel.


    She didn''t want to love him anymore.


    Since she didn''t have to worry about money, she didn''t mind leaving him. She didn''t want to be with a


    devil!


    "If I find out that you are behind of this, I will kill you myself." Samuel said it with hostility, then he left


    without looking back.


    Samuel became more agitated after his attempts with Emma bore no fruit.


    It seemed that Emma was not involved in this. Then who was it?


    Catherine? Or Sum?


    But Catherine was working with him the whole week. The meetings they had were all secured and


    Catherine had attended them. It was impossible that it was her.


    As for Sum, he had been busy working to trying to manage the Moon Company, especially without his


    top management in ce. He didn''t have extra energy or time for anything else.


    He hit the steering wheel really hard with his fist. "Who the hell did it?" Samuel searched his head for


    the answer.


    When he returned home, E had made several home-made dishes for him, which soon swept away


    Samuel''s gloom.


    Thinking about the picture, Samuel fell asleep with his hands wrapped around E.


    The next day, Samuel went to work as usual.


    E immediately got up when he left, took a Pregnancy Test Kit out of the drawer and went to the


    bathroom.


    Three minutester.


    "Ah!" E shouted with excitement after she saw the two bars on the kit.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" She was in ecstasy!


    Having freshened up, she drove to the nearest hospital to get the official test done. She had to confirm


    the pregnancy test results.


    She didn''t take a detour to Chuck Hospital because she wanted to know the result as soon as possible.


    An hour and a halfter.


    E kissed the type-B ultrasonic result sheet again and again, joy warming her heart.


    She was pregnant again! ording to the doctor, it seemed that the baby was conceived the days after


    Samuel came back from South Korea.


    She then got in the car and started it. She wanted to surprise Samuel. Little Jerry was going to have a


    sibling!


    At Samuel''s office.


    Samuel was smoking in his office. He thought about how insulted E must feel every time he started


    and finished his work.


    He recalled it again when he finished following-up on a case. Looking at the scenery outside the


    window, he seemed to be thoughtful.


    He didn''t even notice that the door of the office was opened quietly.


    He turned around until his instinct alerted him.


    His sudden movement startled E, who was trying to surprise him.


    "E, why did youe here?" Looking at the startled girl, Samuel found it somehow funny. He


    guessed that E must have wanted to scare him, but instead, she got scared herself.


    E was a little upset at first, but she soon grinned when she thought about what she was holding in


    her hand.


    She held his hand and gestured for him to sit in front of his desk, "Samuel, sit down, I have a secret to


    tell."


    Curious, Samuel did as she asked. "Now close your eyes!"


    He nced at her and closed his eyes. He wanted to know what she was up to.


    E put the sheet in front of him in excitement "Now you can look."


    How would he react to it? She wondered. She believed that he would be happier than her. She


    chuckled inwardly.


    Looking at the sheet, Samuel didn''tpletely fathom what the picture was about but he know what it


    meant after reading the line below, "Singleton, 6 weeks old."


    He was extremely delighted by it, but his smile gradually froze, and then faded, when he saw the date


    of conception.

 Chapter 127 Abort The Pregnancy

    Chapter 127 Abort The Pregnancy


    6 weeks.


    The time coincided almost exactly to when he hade back from South Korea, And the time when


    E was vited.


    ...


    Which meant that there was huge possiblty that he wasn''t the baby''s father!


    He clenched his fist after he realized this.


    He had been trying hard to make E pregnant again. However, he hadn''t sedded for several


    months.


    Yet she became pregnant after she was vited. There was no way that the baby was his.


    Looking at Samuel''s face, she asked out of curiosity, "Samuel, you don''t look happy about it?"


    How could he be happy? If the baby was his, he would definitely have been much happier than E.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It took a lot for him to ept the fact that E had been vited. How would he ept the report that


    he was not the baby''s father,ter on, after E''s nine months of pregnancy?


    Hence, he made the decision. The baby must be aborted.


    "It must be aborted." He said, coldly. Upon hearing these four in words, E felt like it had been


    thunder and lightning from the sky.


    E stared at Samuel''s unwavering eyes. A few minutester, E twitched the corner of her mouth


    and said with heaviness, "Samuel... What, did you just say?" She tried to convince herself that she


    must have misheard. How could Samuel ever say such words?


    "E, it must be aborted." With the agony in his heart restrained, he repeated it.


    E was speechless. If she misheard the first time, then how about this time?


    Her beloved Samuel just said that he wanted their baby aborted.


    Feeling limp, she asked as tears cascaded down her cheeks, "Why?"


    Samuel had retrieved a cigarette by this time and was smoking heavily. A whileter, he replied,


    "Honey, you must listen to me this time.


    You must be obedient."


    How ironic it was! He turned out to be so cruel, wanting his own baby aborted.


    "Why?"


    "E, we can''t have this baby. Listen to me, once you recover, we can have another babyter."


    Those words echoed in E''s mind.


    E suddenly wanted tough out loud.


    "It must be aborted.


    You need to recover now. We can have another babyter."


    "Hahahahahaha." She burst intoughter. "Am I just a silly girl to you?" She wondered.


    How could she be fooled by such a childish reason!


    Samuel almost wanted to take back the words he said when he saw E''s face turning pale.


    Stubbing out the cigarette, Samuel walked towards E and held her in his arms.


    "E, you must listen to me this time."


    "No, no. I will not!" E suddenly punched his chest really hard


    She felt like such a fool. She had believed in him and his love for her. "E, I love you so much."


    If Samuel did love her, why would he tell her to abort their child?


    It was so ridiculous!


    "Calm down and listen to me." Samuel intended to talk to her.


    However, she turned around and dashed out of the office.


    Samuel took his car keys and cellphone immediately and ran after her.


    Shocked, the several assistants outside watched the crying E running out. "What happened to Mrs.


    Shao?" They wondered. Then they saw Mr. Shao running out as well.


    However, E had already rushed into an elevator. Samuel had to keep pushing the buttons, but both


    the elevators were descending.


    Hence, by the time Samuel stopped at the main door of thepany under everyone''s gazes, E was


    out of sight.


    He retrieved his phone and called her, but she hung up. Then he tried two more times, and his number


    stopped going through. She must have blocked my number, he thought.


    He could only call Anna. He asked her to call E and calm her down.


    Then he called L, who was still in d with Harry.


    Samuel called Mrs. Qi after he talked to L. He asked Mrs. Qi to call him if E came back and went


    to the house.


    His cellphone rung shortly after he hung up.


    "Hello." He headed towards his Porsche. He wanted to find her.


    It was so cold outside, she could get frostbite.


    "Hello, Mr. Shao, It''s Yang." Yang''s ingenuous voice floated through phone.


    Samuel uttered "Hmm", then he asked, "Have you recovered?"


    Yang replied, "Yes, Mr. Shao. I ''m ready to start work now." Standing beside Yang, his mother pricked


    up her ears to hear what her son was talking about.


    "Emm, do you have a car?" Samuel started the engine and drove out of the parking lot.


    Yang gasped. He didn''t know what Samuel meant, but still he nodded, "Yes, I have an Audi." He had


    been hesitating for a long time before he bought the secondhand Audi.


    "Now your work is to find E. You don''t need to worry about the gas bills. I''ll cover it. Understood?"


    "Ah? Find E? "Where is she?" Yang asked innocently, which caused Samuel a headache. What a


    silly question. If he knew where E was, he wouldn''t have asked him to go look for her.


    "You just need to know that your job is to call me as soon as you find her."


    "Okay. I''ll start looking for her."


    After he hung up, his mother happily asked, "What did that rich man say?"


    "Mom, I''m about to work now. I''ll tell youter. I''m going to find Mrs. Shao." He remembered Samuel''s


    requirement well.


    "Find Mrs. Shao?" She was confused. "You mean that E girl?" She roughly remembered that Yang


    had told her about E.


    "Yes." Then he took the car keys and walked out.


    "His job is to find people?" She barely could believe it. "My son, you must be very cautious!" She


    exhorted worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. My boss is E''s husband, there''s no way that he would lie to me." Whoever is with E


    must be a good person. He thought to himself.


    After two hour''s of searching, Samuel still found no trace of E.


    He began to panic. Then his phone rung. It was from the vi.


    Samuel slid the green button instantly and drove back to the vi. "Mr. Shao, she is here. But she


    doesn''t look very well..." Joy Liu was worried about E because her face was extremely pale.


    "I see. I''ming back now. If she wants to go out, you must manage to keep her inside."


    "Yes, Mr. Shao."


    After the call ended, he called Yang again and told him to stop searching.


    Then he asked him to go to thepany and ask Anna to arrange work for him.


    When he arrived at the vi, it was 40 minutester.


    Joy Liu was watching over E from the living room. She was afraid that E would slip away if she


    was not there.


    She felt relieved when she saw Samuel walking in.


    "Where is she?" Samuel put on his slippers and looked towards the living room.


    "She is on the second floor. But I don''t know which room she is in." Joy had been in the living room the


    whole time.


    "Okay, I think I know where I can find her." Samuel then walked to the second floor.


    He intended to open the bedroom door first, but he believed that she wouldn''t be in their bedroom while


    she was still angry.


    So he turned around and opened the door of the nursery. As he expected, there was a figure hovering


    over his son''s bed.

 Chapter 128 The Baby is not Mine

    Chapter 128 The Baby is not Mine


    He shut the door and walked quietly towards E.


    He then sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her, her eyes closed. At first Samuel was not sure


    whether she had fallen asleep. He figured it out when he inadvertently saw her blink a few more times.


    After adjusting his position, he picked up E, holding her upper body in his arms.


    But she rejected this gesture.


    Samuel did not give up easily. He tried three or four times. Perhaps because E was worn out, she


    finally yielded to Samuel.


    "E..."


    "If you havee to persuade me to abort, you''re better off giving up on that stupid idea." E had


    made up her mind to do whatever it takes to protect her unborn child.


    Samuel kissed her long hair helplessly. He hesitated to tell the truth, because he was afraid the truth


    would only hurt her more.


    "E, this child didn''te at an opportune moment. You have to listen to me. There is only half a


    month before the Chinese New Year. Let''s go to the hospital as soon as possible. This way we can


    leave the hospital safe and sound in time for the Spring Festival."


    On hearing his words, E forcefully squirmed out of his arms. Samuel''s hand hit the bed with a thud.


    E felt sorry, but still pretended to be indifferent and pushed him away. "How irresponsible you can be.


    Get out of the room." She didn''t want to see him anymore.


    "E, why aren''t you listening to what I am saying?"


    "Fuck off, asshole! I must have been blind to fall in love with you!" E was still trying to shove him


    away.


    Samuel opened his arms and pulled her towards him. "E..."


    At the moment, E wasn''t interested in listening to what he had to say. All she wanted was for him to


    move out of her sight.


    "Samuel, get out!


    Fuck off, I don''t want to see you anymore.


    Get lost!" E shouted at Samuel, who seemed to be nonchnt.


    With friction between the two, their patience was wearing thin.


    Samuel was especially annoyed, as she wasn''t giving him a chance to say a word.


    "How could you be so obstinate! Do you know this child may not be mine. Do you want me to raise a


    child of another man? I can not do that! "


    Samuel finally spoke his mind without hesitation.


    Yes, he admitted that he was too narrow-minded to wee the birth of another man''s baby.


    He didn''t even think of sending the baby to an orphanage. He wanted to handle it earlier rather than to


    feel guilty afterwards.


    E was stunned by his words. What did Samuel mean by saying that he would be raising another


    man''s child?


    "Do you mean to say that you think, the child I carry is not yours?" Shocked at what he was insinuating,


    she stared at the embattled man like a lioness that was about to show her teeth.


    Samuel nodded believing that his frankness could save him from being med in the future.


    "Son of a bitch! Get lost, you bastard!" E began to strike him with her fists more fiercely, a reaction


    that Samuel did not expect.


    "Crazy woman, what are you doing!" He managed to get control of her hands that were waving wildly.


    E looked at the man in front of her, tears cascading down her face: "I''ve never done anything to hurt


    you. Why would you say this child is not yours?" E felt so heart-broken and desperate, with hatred


    filling her heart.


    "I don''t me you for what happened when you were kidnappedst month, because you were


    drugged and it was involuntary. I cannot fault you." Samuel rushed to exin.


    When did this happen? E knew that he was describing what happenedst month. Did he think that


    she had been raped? No wonder he was acting strange when she needed him sexually that night and


    after.


    She hurriedly wiped tears from her eyes, "Samuel, I was not forced to do anything, and nothing


    happened that night..."


    Looking at her anxious expression, Samuel thought that she really didn''t know anything. This caused


    him to hurt inside.


    "How silly you are! You were not conscious at that time, and I don''t me you, " He held her and gently


    E shook her head frantically, saying, "No, Samuel, nothing really happened that night. Believe me, "


    After she saved herself, she was rescued by Yang.


    Looking at the woman with pity, Samuel felt even more pain. When he wavered, he thought of the


    pictures someone sent him anonymously yesterday.


    Clearly E had passed out and knew nothing about what happened to her.


    "E, you listen to me, you may have woken upter, but before then..." He was reluctant to finish his


    sentence, because he did not want to cause her any pain.


    E didn''t buy his story. She didn''t recall anything at all. Was it because the drug was too strong?


    No! This exnation did not stand!


    "Samuel, that''s not true. Trust me, " She grabbed his arm, looking at him with begging eyes.


    Samuel nodded: "Yes. You have my trust." But he did not really believe in what he was saying.


    "So we don''t need an abortion?" she asked shyly, and then rubbed his arm nervously.


    Samuel, don''t let me down, Samuel, E thought, hoping that Samuel would see reason.


    He shook his head and said: "E, be good. let''s go to the hospital. Try putting yourself in my shoes, "


    He is a man of pride. He didn''t want everyone to know he would have to raise another man''s kid.


    Put E in his shoes? But his position is to get rid of this child whose father is uncertain.


    E calmed down a little bit and looked at Samuel seriously. "You don''t seem to believe me, since you


    are insisting on having the fetus aborted?"


    She begged again and again in her heart, hoping Samuel would not disappoint her. Please, my darling.


    Samuel closed his eyes to hide the pain. When he opened them, he had a serious expression. "E, I


    believe in you, but the child is another story, " He finally said.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡­¡­


    E''s face suddenly paled, wondering what the difference was between aborting the child and believing


    in her?


    "Fine. You should leave now."


    She quietly sat on her bed. Maybe because she was weak, she ended upying on the bed with her


    back to Samuel.


    Samuel followed, sitting next to her and holding her hand. "E, I will call Chuck to tell him to prepare


    for the operation. When the surgery is over, we can have another baby, okay?" said Samuel. He


    calmed her patiently.


    E nodded, but did not speak.


    "E, I know that you are definitely not feeling well inside and so I''m I. After the New Year holiday, I will


    arrange a vacation, just for you and me.


    She nodded.


    Seeing her in a low mood, Samuel did not say more, and started to stroke her long hair.


    Squeezing himself in the bed, Samuel only wanted to quietly stay by her side for a while.


    E did not refuse at all, and this made Samuel a little worried.


    She closed her eyes and stayed in his arms. Samuel felt sorry for her.


    When all this has been taken care of, he would start nning their wedding.


    He couldn''t promise a wedding as grand as the one Harry and L had, but he vowed to give her a


    sensational wedding in Country C.

 Chapter 129 Are You Sure About This

    Chapter 129 Are You Sure About This


    "E, please don''t me me. Just as I would never me you for that night.


    Don''t you remember that you said you wished I''d listen to you more? I promise you, I will. And I''ll be


    better to you after we take care of this. I''ll do whatever you want me to.


    E, I love you..."


    Samuel mumbled in her ears softly until he heard her steady breath. Then he got out of the bed and


    tucked E in before leaving the nursery room.


    E was pretending to be in sound sleep, and as soon as Samuel left, she opened her eyes.


    There was both sorrow and hatred oozing from her eyes in the dark.


    She hated Samuel for choosing not to believe her.


    They had their ups and downs before, and she didn''t care to fuss about them, for they were all trifles.


    However, he had turned his back on her on such an important matter.


    What else could she say or do? To find Sum to help prove her innocence?


    That would never work. E knew if she involved Sum, Samuel would only knock him down the minute


    he saw him. And by doing that, Samuel would be convinced that Sum was the real father of the baby


    inside her.


    To say the least, even if E really had been raped, how could Samuel be sure that she got pregnant


    on that night?


    All in all, it went back to the original point. Maybe deep down he just didn''t love her.


    Maybe he loved Emma or Catherine, but clearly not her.


    E''s tears began to fall, yet again, and soon left nothing but water stains on her pillow.


    She then thought to herself, ''Samuel, you are such a disappointment.''


    In the study.


    Standing motionlessly in front of the window, Samuel dialed a number on his phone.


    "Sam." Chuck had just taken off his overalls after finishing a surgery. And there was another one


    waiting for him in a few minutes. He was taking a break in between when Samuel called.


    "Chuck, do you have any time tomorrow?" Now that they had decided to have the abortion. The sooner


    they got it done, the better.


    Chuck then reviewed his schedule in mind. He did have time in the afternoon, but he had promised


    someone to go shopping with her.


    "What''s the matter?" But Samuel wouldn''t just call him for nothing. So Chuck decided to hear Samuel


    out first before making any further decisions.


    Samuel fell silent. Instead of answering Chuck, he took the packet of cigarettes out of his pocket, put


    one into his mouth and lit it.


    After taking a draw on his cigarette, Samuel then said, "I want you to arrange a surgery for E."


    Chuck paused in surprise, "For E? What''s going on with her? Is she not feeling well?" Chuck was


    quite sure that he had never heard of E being sicktely.


    Samuel exhaled the smoke and took another hard draw silently to calm himself down, "She''s pregnant.


    Six weeks. So the conception wasst month when she was kidnapped."


    Neither of them said anything to break the awkward silence.


    Chuck had seen how badly E looked when she was sent to the hospital. Even he couldn''t say for


    sure that whether she was hurt or not.


    "So you suspect it might not be yours?"


    Outside the window, snow was swirling through the air. It was the first sight of snow in that year.


    However, no one was in the mood to enjoy the delicateness and prettiness of the first snow of that


    winter, Including Daisy, who had just found the divorce papers in one of the drawers in Chuck''s


    apartment. And it was already signed. She was still trying to recover from the shock.


    "Yes. It''s fifty-fifty. But I can''t take the risk and let her keep this baby."


    Holding the cigarette with his index and middle finger, Samuel stopped and stared at the burning end of


    his cigarette in the dark.


    "Did E agree with you?" Chuck sighed and asked about E. He knew Samuel did have a point.


    Thinking of how umonly amodating E was at the end of theirst conversation, Samuel


    wasn''t sure what she was really thinking about. Then he said, "Yes... I''ll bring her to the hospital


    tomorrow."


    "Fine. Two in the afternoon, I''ll be here for you. But Samuel, are you really sure about this?" Chuck


    knew what Samuel meant by saying it was fifty-fifty. Samuel showed up at thest minute and helped


    E with the drug that night.


    Samuel stood in front of the window and was lost in his own thoughts for a long while after hanging up


    the phone and stubbing out the cigarette.


    He didn''t go to work at hispany the next morning and spent the whole morning home with E.


    E was lying still on the bed and staring nkly when Samuel got out of his study and walked into the


    bedroom.


    He carried E up to the bathroom.


    He brushed her teeth and washed her face. Leaning against Samuel, E was like a lifeless doll that


    could say nothing and do nothing on her own.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Samuel then changed her clothes and took her downstairs for breakfast.


    E ate slowly since she had no appetite at all. She simply chewed her food and swallowed it dully.


    It had already passed ten after they finished breakfast. Samuel then took E back to the second floor.


    In the bedroom.


    E sat silently on the couch and yed games on her cellphone.


    Samuel pulled her into his arms and made her sit on his thighs.


    He tried to console her, "E,e on. Don''t be sad." He knew exactly how E felt at the moment. It


    must be hard for her. After all, no mother would like the idea of getting rid of her own baby. But he


    wanted to be selfish even just for once. He couldn''t bear that E was carrying someone else''s child.


    He knew E was a lively woman. And now she was too quiet. She was actually more silent than those


    days when she was with Jerry. And it scared Samuel...


    E ced her head docilely on his shoulder. She remembered how much she wanted him to hold her


    like that...


    But as her wish was finally granted, she also saw the truth. He could give her his shoulder, but he


    would never give her his love.


    She had be damaged goods to him. He had been so good to her recently except the fact that he


    didn''t want the baby inside her. Should sheugh out loud or just cry bitterly?


    Gently clenching her delicate jaw, Samuel forced E to look at him.


    She was so close to him.


    Samuel couldn''t help leaning forward. And he kissed her tenderly on her rosy lips over and over again.


    He was lost in her sweetness and longing for more.


    E threw her arms around Samuel''s neck and kissed him back, which made him almost lose control of


    himself again.


    After lunch.


    Samuel helped E change into boots and took her out of the vi.


    E was waiting at the doorway while Samuel went to the garage and brought over the vehicle.


    It was cold outside. There was a small snow stormst night, and the snow began to fall from the sky


    again while she was waiting.


    The snowkes fell on E''s white coat and soon disappeared.


    The Porsche stopped right in front her while she was in a trance. Hardly had she reached for the door


    when Samuel got out of the car, opened the door of passenger''s side for E and carried her into the


    car.


    He buckled her seat belt carefully andy a tender kiss on her forehead before he hopped back in the


    driver''s seat.


    He was so gentle to her. E didn''t dare to dream it that he could be like this, even in her wildest


    dreams before that day. To prevent Samuel from noticing her tears, E turned sideways and looked


    out of the window.


    Samuel had done everything he could think of for E. And he did them because he wanted E to get


    rid of the baby.


    The truth had made his behaviors seemed rather ironic to E.


    Both of them remained silent along the way. And about twenty minutester, Samuel''s car stopped in


    front of Chuck''s hospital.


    Though she had been there a few times, E never took a serious look on the hospital. It was quite


    natural since hardly no one enjoyed hospital. And E wouldn''t n to waste her time on something


    she waspletely not interested in.


    But this time E felt totally different from any other time she had been there.


    Chuck''s hospital was the best among all across C Country. Located in downtown, it covered an area of


    about 100 acres with more than 3000 beds.


    There were noted experts and professors in every department. And Chuck spared no money in


    decorating.


    Chuck was an obsessivepulsive neat freak who was obsessed with the sanitary regtions.


    Therefore, his hospital was by far the cleanest and well-decorated hospital across C Country.


    Staring at the building, that had more than thirty stories, E was in a daze. She murmured, "Samuel, I


    don''t want to go inside."


    For thest time, she unfastened her seat belt and threw herself into Samuel''s arms, begging,


    "Samuel, please. I don''t want to do this!"


    She sounded so weak and fragile that Samuel''s heart began aching once again.

 Chapter 130 It Was Too Late

    Chapter 130 It Was Too Late


    cing his palm on her thin waist, Samuel once again repeated the sentence that he had said a million


    times during the past few days, "E, just listen to me..."


    In the end, E opened the door herself and got out of the car. Then she headed to the building without


    looking back at Samuel.


    In Chuck''s office.


    It was about twenty minutes before their appointment when they walked into Chuck''s office.


    Both of them seemed quite low in terms of mood. Chuck rose from his chair and gently held E''s


    shoulder, "Come on, I''ll take you to have some examinations first."


    He knew the culprit who had done this to E was the only one to me.


    E had done nothing wrong, nor her baby or Samuel. But that''s how cruel one''s destiny could be...


    Sitting alone for 30 painful seconds in Chuck''s office, Samuel then rose as well and followed the two of


    them ahead.


    Chuck had taken E to every pre-surgery examination himself, and it was half an hourter when they


    had finally finished.


    In the surgery room.


    Outside the room, Samuel leaned weakly against the wall, watching as the nurses prepared for the


    surgery.


    E, I''m so sorry...


    Then a nurse with her hat and mask on, lowered her head and followed a few other nurses into the


    surgery room.


    She stared at Chuck as he went to the sterile room to change to overalls.


    She then turned her eyes to the woman huddling up on the operating table.


    Her eyes didn''t deceive her after all. It was E.


    Everyone in the room was busy preparing. Chuck soon changed and went into the operation room.


    Terrified by the machines around her, E sprang up from the table all of a sudden.


    Ignoring the surprised gazes from everyone, E dashed toward Chuck, clenching his sleeves and


    begging, "Chuck, please. I don''t want to do this. Can you help me?" E''s tears were streaming down


    her cheeks.


    Hiding behind the crowd, the additional nurse pretended to organize the instruments and wondered


    why E was acting like this.


    Chuck gestured for others to leave the room for a moment.


    And Chuck and E were left alone in the surgery room with Daisy who hid outside the door,


    eavesdropping.


    "Chuck. I don''t want to have the abortion. Please help me." E was begging in pain. Chuck couldn''t


    help stroking her head lovingly.


    E was like a little sister to him. And she was begging him not to take away her baby. How could he


    do this to her.


    "E..." For the first time, Chuck didn''t know what he could say tofort E.


    E was still begging him over and over again. She almost knelt down to him if he could save her baby.


    "Chuck, I know there must be something you can do. Please, I''m begging you. Chuck..."


    Daisy was shocked by how desperate E seemed to be.


    Then she recalled she saw Samuel outside the surgery room. What on earth was going on between


    them? It seemed that E was pregnant but Samuel didn''t want to keep it. But why?


    "Chuck, Please. Help me and my baby...


    The baby has done nothing wrong. It''s innocent and we can''t just murder it.


    Please..."


    Chuck looked up at the ceiling and then closed his eyes. He pulled E into his arms and stroked her


    back gently.


    "Now don''t cry. I''ll see what I can do."


    Having Chuck''s promise, E finally broke down in his arms.


    Due to the sound instion effect of the hospital walls, Samuel had no idea what was going on inside


    the operation room.


    But as time slowly went by, Samuel was getting anxious.


    He was upset when he thought of what E might be going through. Damn it! Just let her have the baby


    if that was what she wanted!


    Having made up his mind, Samuel was about to knock on the door and call off the surgery when a


    young nurse came out of the room and told him, "Mr. Shao, the surgery is about to be over. And the


    patient will need some supplement, can you go buy some?"


    It was toote.


    Samuel was confused by the nurse''s requirement. However, he didn''t know much about things like that


    and he decided to do whatever he was told.


    Peeping from the door slit, Daisy sighed in relief when she saw Samuel getting into the elevator.


    But what she didn''t see was that Samuel thought he''d better go back upstairs and be with E when he


    got out of the elevator in the lobby. So he called Anna and told her toe to the hospital with the


    supplements.


    Soon after he went back upstairs, the light of the surgery room was out.


    Chuck came out of the room first. Samuel immediately approached and asked, "How''s she doing?"


    Chuck took off his mask and replied, "Everything has been taken care of." Then a nurse followed


    Chuck out with a tray in her hands.


    The bloody piece of meat stabbed Samuel''s eyes and heart.


    That was whating off her body. He couldn''t even begin to imagine how much pain she was in.


    He was flooded by a sudden strong feeling of guilt.


    The nurse soon carried the tray away. Chuck nced at Samuel and said, "Samuel, go wait in the


    single room on the eighth floor. I''ll let them send her there in no time."


    Then Chuck left the corridor with Samuel.


    Following secretly behind them were two other women. They sneaked out of the hospital through the


    passage used for removing medical waste that led to the back door.


    Hand in hand, the two of them ran all the way and didn''t stop until the hospital was far behind them.


    "E, have you considered it thoroughly?" Daisy double-checked again.


    E nodded stoutly, "Daisy, take me away where Samuel can never find me." There was no need for


    her to stay around since Samuel had been so cruel to her.


    "I will!" Daisy had nned to run away from Chuck anyway. And so she could totally bring E with her.


    E hailed a cab and went back to the vi, quickly packed her things up and then headed to the old


    house.


    "Jerry, my dearest Jerry..." Holding her son in her arms, E was kissing Jerry in tears.


    Poor Jerry. She couldn''t be with him for a long time toe, and she could only pray for his health and


    safety.


    She wanted to take Jerry with her so badly, but... she knew it would be difficult and she just couldn''t.


    Daisy was knocking on the door in a hurry, then she pushed in and said, "E, I just heard the servants


    downstairs on the phone. It was Samuel. Hurry up now."


    E then gave Jerry to Melody reluctantly. Melody had no idea what had happened, but she knew


    something was wrong otherwise E wouldn''t be crying the way she was, "Wait, E. Tell me what


    happened."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Grandmother, please take care of Jerry for me. I''ll contact you as soon as I can." E turned to Melody


    and held her tight.


    "Grandmother, thank you for always being so nice to me. I will never forget you and I''ll find a way to


    pay you back."


    Melody was getting more anxious seeing E acting like that, "E, what on earth is going on here? Tell


    me now. Did anyone bully you? I''ll do whatever I can to help you if that''s the case!"


    E simply shook her head in tears, "Grandmother, it''s toote. Toote..."


    It was toote. Samuel had made his bed and was going to lie in it, figuratively speaking.


    "Grandmother, wait for my calls. I promise you I''ll call you."


    Then E kissed Jerry again and left the old house with Daisy.


    Anna called Samuel just in time when he was looking everywhere for E, "Mr. Shao, have you seen


    E''stest post on Weibo?"


    Thementary area of E''s post exploded withments the minute she posted. And all, Samuel,


    Eason and L were involved.

 Chapter 131 I Choose My Unborn Child

    Chapter 131 I Choose My Unborn Child


    Samuel was worried about what Anna had told him. He immediately hung up the phone and checked


    E''s Weibo page.


    His fears were confirmed. He saw two pictures, with words ''Samuel and I have divorced'' underneath.


    One picture was the first page of their divorce agreement. The other was thest page that contained


    the signatures. Besides her name, was E''s signature.


    Within an hour, there were more than a millionments underneath her post.


    ''So much for being in love!, What''s going on now?, Where is Samuel? Please tell me its not true!'' were


    just some of thements.


    ......


    Samuel held his phone tightly.


    E had switched off her phone and had given it to Samuel when she went in for the operation.


    So, he couldn''t get in touch with her to get to the bottom of the situation.


    E, great job, divorcing me because of an unborn child that might not be mine. Samuel thought,


    sarcastically.


    Soon after, Melody called him.


    "Samuel, what the hell is going on now? E has packed her luggage and left the house."


    She left? Samuel was surprised. "Where did she go?" Samuel was confused.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t know where she is. She just left home with her baggage. You


    must ask her toe back because ..."


    Samuel hung up before Melody could finish her sentence.


    He made several phone calls to his airport, bus and train business partners, Advising that they


    shouldn''t let E leave the country.


    ......


    Three dayster, Chuck called Samuel.


    "Samuel, my wife left, too." Was it a coincidence?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ......


    The high ss society were astonished by Samuel and E''s divorce.


    Samuel and E had been were madly in love several days ago, and just divorced without warning.


    Numerous people talked about it. It became a hot topic within the society.


    Samuel searched for E, with the media''s attention disrupting his efforts on numerous asions. He


    became increasingly furious.


    After a year, Samuel began to be seen in public with his son and other women. He was the only one


    who knew what his intentions were.


    After year and a half, Melody would take Jerry abroad from time to time when Samuel was busy with


    work.


    Sometimes Mrs. Qi would apany them.


    After two years, Samuel''s bad temper and dissoluteness gradually dissipated, surprising the media.


    After two and a half years, Samuel uploaded two pictures on his Weibo, the same as E''s pictures two


    years before.


    There was only one difference. Samuel''s name was added beside E''s name on the second picture


    and his signature was there as well.


    Their divorce was final, causing a woman living abroad to cry her heart out.


    After three years, Samuel began to settle down.


    He was tired of chasing women and decided to settle for one. Emma had never been his girlfriend, as


    much as she wanted to. But he ended up with Catherine.


    Soon after, Eason and Anna got married.


    Both Samuel and Chuck showed up at the wedding but


    Daisy and even Eason''s sister, E, weren''t present at all.


    A host of people guessed that E had disappeared.


    After three and a half years, something else happened at C Country. Samuel became engaged to


    Catherine.


    The woman who lived abroad cried her heart out again.


    After a while, a female star became popr in Hollywood.


    Her name was E, and became well known in the entertainment industry.


    She was associated with an old rich man, who spent a lot money to make her beautiful and took care of


    her.


    It is rumored that she had affairs with many well known celebrities and wealthy people.


    But no one dared to talk about her ex-husband, Samuel.


    At least nobody dared to do so in C Country. As Samuel would be furious immediately when he heard


    E''s name.


    Despite this, Samuel''s career was flourishing, and his name was listed amongst those Wealthiest in the


    World and was third in the ranking.


    The first one was L, the second Harry, the third Samuel, the forth Chuck, the fifth Eason and so on.


    Four yearster, In Hollywood.


    A red Buggati Veyron stopped in front of a three-story vi. A woman got out from the driver side.


    She was dressed in a red frock and high-heeled shoes, her hair gathered in a bun.


    She walked hurriedly into the vi.


    In the Living Room.


    A little girl sat beside a little boy on the patio.


    They cried and red at each other. The baby girl stood up and ran to the woman as soon as she saw


    hering.


    "Mom! Sven bullied me again!"


    Sven also stood up quickly and run towards the woman.


    She picked up the two kids at the same time. Sven said angrily. "It was Jane, she started it. She ruined


    my robot."


    E tried her best to calm down. "You two refused to go to school because of this?"


    "No, school is boring Mom. I know everything. It''s no use to go to school." Jane said proudly. She


    resembled her father very much, E thought, a lump in her throat forming.


    Sven sneered at Jane. "You think you know a lot, but I know more things than you do."


    The two maids, tasked with taking of Sven and Jane, stood within hearing distance and didn''t know


    what to do.


    Both Sven and Jane were clever kids. So it was hard to deal with them.


    Suddenly, they burst into tears and cried loudly.


    E put them back down on the patio. "I was shooting a film, but had to ask for leave because of you


    two."


    "It was Sven."


    "It was Jane."


    They med each other, each trying to make sure that their mother didn''t get angry at them.


    E nearly burst intoughter as she looked at her children. "If you two keep acting like this, I will lose


    my job. Then no one can make money to buy you all those toys you like fighting over."


    "Mom, may I help you make money? You see I''m handsome enough to be in a film just like you." Sven


    posed, extenuating his handsome features, to show off.


    Jane sneered at Sven, stood up and said softly. "I''m so pretty and lovely. The director will like me as


    soon as he saw me. I''ll be a child star."


    The two maids burst out intoughter, looking at the two cute kids trying to outdo each other.

 Chapter 132 Journey to Fame

    Chapter 132 Journey to Fame


    "All right! What you two need to do is to study hard. You don''t need to worry yourselves about making


    money. Daisy mom and I will make enough money for all of us, understood?"


    They knew that their two moms would make more than enough money to take care of them all. They


    just didn''t want them to be so tired.


    "Okay! Now I''ll tell you good news."


    E was thinking about Jerry, which made her smile.


    "Your older brother Jerry will arrive in Los Angeles three days from now."


    "Wow, my dear older brother Jerry ising!"


    Both Sven and Jane eximed in unison.


    ...... E became astonished by their tacit agreement. Although they had different parents, they were so


    tacit.


    "So, you two need to go to school and I have to go back to work. Daisy mom will sleep with you


    tonight." E was too busy to handle all these by herself.


    "Okay! Bye mom!" Jane kissed E''s check.


    "Mom, you should take care of yourself, okay?" Instead of kissing E like a naive child, Sven told his


    mom to look after herself carefully. This made her smile.


    It was stifling hot outside the vi.


    E got back in her Buggati Veyron and drove back to the location that she was filming the movie.


    Four years ago, Daisy and her ran away from C Country to France using a friend''s private ne.


    Daisy knew E was pregnant, so she decided to make money by herself.


    But unfortunately, Daisy found herself pregnant too after working for two months.


    The two pregnant women didn''t know what to do. So they finally resorted to asking Eason for help, and


    in turn he offered them jobs.


    Initially, Eason wanted to give them financial assistance until their children went to the kindergarten.


    But they didn''t agree with his idea. Eventually, Eason opened a flower shop and let them work for him.


    In this way, the two pregnant women survived in France sessfully.


    E began to have online video chats with Melody and Jerry without the approval and knowledge of


    Samuel. Gradually, Jerry learned how to walk and was soon sending her online video chats by himself.


    E missed Jerry so much, thus online video chats couldn''t fulfil her anymore.


    So, Melody and Mrs. Qi would bring Jerry to France under the excuse of traveling.


    They came once or multiple times in a year.


    In less than two years, Samuel and Chuck had found out where E and Daisy were.


    At the time, the two kids could walk by themselves.


    They decided to run away again. This time, they chose Los Angeles.


    After that, Melody and Mrs. Qi would bring Jerry to America from time to time.


    Everything was okay until now.


    Jane had saved an old man''s life, whose son was a famous director in Hollywood, his name was Zack.


    He yed an important role in Hollywood.


    When he first met them, Zack thought E and Jane would be popr if they entered the


    entertainment industry. But E refused to do so.


    Zack tried his utmost to persuade E to pick up where she left off, when she was in C Country. She


    had been an actress before she met Samuel.


    E epted the offer after taking a night to think about the benefits.


    E attracted great attention and discussion.


    She used to enjoy being part of it, but when she got married and had to leave it behind, she always


    thought that she woulde back to it eventually. Now that she was divorced, it was the perfect time to


    rejoin the industry.


    At first, a lot of people criticised her, However, once she remembered how things worked, her


    outstanding skill proved them wrong.


    ......


    E ceased all the recollection, and drove attentively.


    E saw her advertisement on the big screen as she stopped at the traffic light.


    That was her first perfume advertisement and her first job when she rejoined the entertainment


    industry.


    The name of the perfume was called T.E.A.R.S, which became the most sort after perfume in half a


    year. The perfumebel that produced it became an overnight sess.


    She was grateful to Sean, the advertising manager for the perfumebel, who offered her this first


    advertisement role.


    At the time, the perfumebel was a small brand and consequently, many celebrities refused to take


    part in the advertisement campaign.


    E didn''t hesitate, and epted the offer immediately Sean asked her.


    With purple long curly hair, ck miniskirt, shiny ck eye shadow and red lips, Her fashion sense was


    sensual and alluring on the ten foot tall street screen.


    The male model beside her was an American, and also gained fame through the advertisement.


    The ad was very popr, and consequently the perfumebel sold out the T.E.A.R.S perfume in a year.


    It was so popr, that it went viral and global.


    Even in her home country, Melody, sitting in the living room in the old house, and Samuel, in hisw


    office, watched as E flourished on screen.


    Samuel broke the cigarette into several parts, ring at the screen for half an hour.


    The advertisement broadcast in a loop. Samuel became increasingly furious.


    The woman had abandoned him for four years.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He searched for E on the inte and found the advertisement, which had juste to the ind


    and hadn''t be popr.


    But in Hollywood, she had filmed many advertisements and yed guest performance roles in several


    teleys and movies.


    Soon after, Chuck called him.


    "Maybe E and Daisy run away together?" Four years ago, Daisy disappeared together with E and


    Chuck doubted that they ran away together. But as the years went by, he began to rethink his initial


    assessment.


    Samuel stared at the screen and said nothing. He was still furious.


    "Samuel, I''ll go to America. How about you?"


    "I''ll never go to America to find her!" He answered quickly.


    They had divorced, she was just his ex-wife.


    "All right, I''lle back after your wedding day." Chuck deliberated.


    As they often drank together in those years that their women had left, Samuel liked to use the


    reference "that woman".


    He knew for sure, that the reference was used to refer to his ex-wife, E.


    Samuel closed the advertisement video finally and lit another cigarette. "I''ll call you in advance."


    "All right."


    Samuel hung up the phone, his thoughts wandering.


    In Los Angeles.


    E wore ck sportswear and a pair of white sports shoes. She disguised herself with a pair of


    sunsses and a mask.


    Holding Jane and Sven in each arm, she showed up at the airport.


    Two cute Chinese kids attracted lots of attention.


    E found Melody and Jerry amongst the crowd.


    She cried out with joy. Jerry had grown up so much, he was not five years old.


    "Grandmother!" E hugged Melody who looked older this time round. E was overwhelmed by guilt.

 Chapter 133 Unfit to be a Father

    Chapter 133 Unfit to be a Father


    The three kids beside them exulted in their reunion, hugging and calling each other''s name excitedly.


    Melody patted E on her back and said with a smile: "E, it seems like you have your hands full with


    these two huh?" E had been on Melody''s mind all the time. Melody is a firsthand witness to how far


    E hade.


    "Yes, Grandma. But they are my sunshine. I''ll make sure to call on you in Country C, lest you have to


    suffer a long journey." Then E picked Jerry up. s, the little boy grew up so fast that he was a little


    heavy for her.


    "Mommy." Jerry put his arms around E andy his head on her shoulder.


    "My boy, did you miss me?" Though wearing a mask, E didn''t hesitate to kiss his face.


    Jerry nodded his head to the affirmative. He missed her so much that he desired to stay by E''s side


    forever.


    Something caught E''s attention. Apanying them was not Mrs. Qi, but a young girl whom E


    didn''t recognize.


    Noticing her puzzlement, Melody exined: "Mrs. Qi is not here because she has some personal


    affairs to deal with. This little girl is the new maid and serves me well, so I asked her to apany me


    this time."


    E nodded and got in her car with others.


    In the backseat, Melody was surrounded by three cute kidsughing all the way home.


    E took off her gauze?mask and drove safely to the vi.


    Daisy was aware that Melody would being with Jerry that night, so she got off work early and


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    bought some ingredients to make dinner for them.


    When Melody and others arrived at the vi, delicious food had been served on the dinner table.


    With the three lively kids around, every one keptughing and talking until it was time to go to bed.


    Since E was too busy at work, she did not often go home at night, Daisy usually lulled the two kids to


    sleep.


    But tonight, as Melody and Jerry were here, Daisy took Sven in her arms and went back to her own


    room.


    E slept with her two babies, Jerry and Jane.


    Jane fell asleep at 9 pm, but Jerry cuddled up to E, unwilling to sleep.


    E had no choice but to chat with Jerry. Unknowingly, Jerry spoke about Samuel and what was


    happening back in C Country. E listened curiously.


    Jerryined to E, "I have told him a lot of times that I don''t like Ms. Gu, but he just ignores what


    I say.


    I don''t want to attend dinner parties with him, but he makes me.


    He seldom lives in the vi. He bought another apartment and always goes there with Ms. Gu." Saying


    all this made E think how confusing and sad Jerry''s life might be with Samuel. Jerry then looked up


    at E and asked, "Mom, how about I stay here with you?"


    ¡­¡­


    E kissed his forehead with pity. Since Jerry was extremely dissatisfied with Samuel, he was


    "Jerry, now is not the right time. When Mommy has enough money, I''ll take you back from your dad,


    okay?" In fact, she was not sure, since she had no idea whether Samuel would be willing to let her


    bring up Jerry alone.


    After all, he has a fianc¨¦e and would be getting married soon, maybe he will, E thought.


    "Mom, that''s not fair. Why can Jane be with you every day and not me?" Jerry pouted. He was jealous


    of Jane because she could stay with their mom every day.


    E smiled, "Jerry, you are a strong boy, and you could live a happy life without me by your side. But


    Jane is little to go through that."


    Jerry looked up at E, "Mom, why can''t we, the four of us, live together then?" All kids in Jerry''s school


    lived with both of their parents, except him. He just stays with his father.


    The family of four? His words startled E. No, they are anything but a family. The rtionship between


    her and Samuel had long been over, and Jane would have no connection with him.


    "Jerry, please be patient. You will soon be with me every day, I promise."


    ¡­¡­ She felt miserable that she had to see her own child in private. She must seem like the worst mom


    in the world.


    After lulling Jerry to sleep, E went to Melody''s room.


    Melody was still awake because of the jetg.


    "Grandma." E sat on the edge of the bed. Melody took off her reading sses and switched off her


    phone.


    "Have the kids fallen asleep?"


    "Yes, Grandma, how are you these days?" Melody had her hair short again, shorter than the bob


    haircut that she usually has.


    Melody took E''s hand and patted itfortingly, "Everything is well. How about you? Recently, there


    have been many rumors online about you which makes me upset. Some of the things that they are


    saying on the inte are lies."


    E was an amazing person, but Samuel didn''t cherish her. Even if she tried, there was nothing that


    she could do to fix their rtionship.


    E smiled: "Grandma, don''t get angry. It''smonce that those people create stories out of thin


    air. Of course they are lies."


    On hearing her words, Melody grinned. Then she looked at E with a serious expression on her face,


    "E, you have to tell me what happened four years ago!" E wouldn''t say anything about their


    marriage before, which worried her.


    E sighed and told her what happened four years ago.


    "I knew it! It is Samuel, that little bastard. How dare he force you to have an abortion? Doesn''t he know


    that any harm to you hurts me too?" Melody was outraged. Eforted her right away, "Grandma,


    don''t be pissed off. I''m lucky enough to have had Chuck help me at thest minute. You see what a


    lovely girl Jane has be."


    Indeed, Chuck helped E at the time. He didn''t go through with the abortion and found a specimen


    that could fool Samuel.


    This was part of the reason why she left Country C in a hurry.


    "That idiot! Look at Jane, if Samuel was not her father, who else could it be?" Jane looks like Samuel


    very much, which she knew well from the very beginning.


    E dropped her head, "Grandma, please forgive me. Although Jane is his child, Jane has to take my


    Melody tucked her bangs behind ear and said: "My dear, it''s me who should thank you for keeping this


    child away from the family."


    Samuel should be punished for his mistake, Melody thought, trying to control her anger.


    "Mypany is cooperating with Joseph on a new y. Therefore, I have toe back and stay in


    Country C for a while, but I don''t know whether I should bring Jane with me." She had been irresolute


    for a long time.


    Jane resembles Samuel so much that E was afraid someone who knew her would told Samuel about


    Jane. If Samuel, who had longed for daughter knew, he wouldn''t let her go back to America with Jane.


    She would rather die than give Jane to Samuel, because it was he who nned to kill his own


    daughter. He was unfit to be a father, just for that reason only.


    Melody understood her concern and thought for a while, "Bring Jane with you. I have a rtive who


    lives in the town in Country C. I''ll stay there with Jane and Jerry when you go to work."

 Chapter 134 Got Caught

    Chapter 134 Got Caught


    Our house... E''s eyes watered, because in recent years every time Melody mentioned something


    about the Shao''s she would say "our family."


    She nodded like a little girl, and said, "Grandma, I''ll call you when I leave."


    "I have a question to ask you."


    "Grandma, What is it?"


    After taking a deep breath, Melody asked, "It has been years. Have you forgiven Samuel? Is it possible


    for you to remarry him?"


    Though Melody had known that Samuel was engaged to Catherine, she would never ept Catherine


    as her granddaughter-inw.


    In her heart, E was her only granddaughter-inw.


    E had been considering it as well. In the middle of the night, she had been thinking of him.


    Yet she couldn''t stop the anger and hate from affecting her, every time she thought of Jane.


    "Grandma, he has a fianc¨¦e and he will marry her soon. It''s impossible for us to get remarried now."


    She murmured.


    To everyone''s surprise, Catherine defeated Emma and became engaged to Samuel.


    E knew what she was capable of.


    However, she was not as sly as Catherine back then.


    "E, as long as you can forgive him, I will make him break off his engagement with that Catherine. If


    he refuses, then I''ll beat the crap out of him till he says yes." Melody was aware that her grandson still


    had feelings for E, but she didn''t know if E did.


    Melody was serious about it. Nevertheless, E leaned on Melody''s shoulder and said, "Grandma, that


    would be unnecessary. We are both good now. But you can still beat him when he stops me from


    seeing you.


    Being single is not that bad. I don''t need to rack my brains to please another guy or be irritated and


    mentally tortured."


    "It still depends on your fates. But whatever happens, you''ll always be my granddaughter."


    "Thanks, Grandma."


    Two hourster, she finally walked out of Melody''s room. She held her children in her arms and stayed


    awake the whole night.


    Five dayster, it was time for Jerry and Melody to leave.


    The four parted reluctantly. E said to her son, "Sweetie, be a good boy for your Grandma. Your sister


    and I wille and visit you soon."


    Upon hearing that his mom and sister would visit them, Jerry was extremely delighted, "Yes, Mom. I''ll


    wait for you and Jane."


    "Well, E, the flight is boarding. You should go back now." Melody spoke, fighting back tears. E


    waved goodbye with tears in her eyes as she watched Melody getting on the ne holding Jerry''s


    hand.


    Melody reminded Jerry on the ne, "If your daddy asks where we have been after we return, don''t


    say that we have met mom, okay? Tell him that we just visited numerous sites in Los Angeles."


    Though E had reminded her son of it before, Melody was still afraid that Samuel might discover that


    they had met and stop them from traveling to see E ever again. Hence, she wanted her grandson to


    be prepared.


    "Don''t worry, grandma, I won''t tell!" He never had.


    Samuel went to meet his grandma and son in person at the airport in C country.


    "Grandma." Samuel stubbed out the half burnt cigarette and threw it into the dumpster. Then he picked


    up little Jerry, who was getting heavier and heavier. "He has grown quite a bit in 5 days. What were you


    feeding him in America?" Samuel asked rhetorically.


    Melody didn''t want to talk to her grandson. When she looked at him, all she could see and think about


    was Jane.


    She red at Samuel and got in his brand-new Maserati.


    Feeling confused, he put his son in the backseat of the car.


    Then he ced the luggage, which was handed to him by other maid, in the trunk of the car.


    When they arrived at the old house, Samuel volunteered to help Melody with the luggage, but she


    refused because there were many things that E had bought for them, as well as numerous pictures


    they had taken together.


    Puzzled, he went to his bedroom with his son snuggled in his arms and put him on the bed. Then they


    gazed at each other awkwardly.


    "Mr. Samuel, aren''t you very busy?" Jerry was rearing to have his dad leave, so that he could y with


    the toys his mom bought for him.


    "Why are you calling me that? Call me Dad." He''s just as difficult as his mom. He thought to himself.


    Jerry ignored him, then he threw himself down on the bed and began to y with his IPad.


    Staring at Jerry who looked very happy, Samuel felt confused.


    Something doesn''t feel right. He thought to himself.


    Grandma hates traveling the most. But since that women left four years ago, she began to take Jerry


    out of the country frequently.


    They went to France two years ago, then they started going to America two yearster.


    America! That was where E was. Everything started to make sense now.


    "Jerry." Upon hearing Samuel''s solemn voice, Jerry was startled.


    Looking at Samuel''s gloomy expression, he was slightly startled because he had never seen his dad


    like this before.


    "What?" He plucked his courage and answered, trying not to make his voice tremble.


    "What did you do when you were in America with great-grandma?" He stared at his son, trying not to


    miss a single change in his expression. However, Jerry went nk at first, then he scrambled down the


    bed and ran out.


    He shouted as he ran, "Great-grandma, Samuel is about to beat me! Samuel is about to beat me..."


    Looking at Jerry''s receding figure, Samuel suddenly recalled a scene her voice echoed in his mind.


    "Samuel''s gonna beat me, Samuel''s gonna beat me..." How simr they were.


    Jerry slipped into Melody''s room as soon as the door opened.


    Striding into Melody''s room, he began to rummage through the luggage without noticing their


    opposition.


    He found some toys, clothes, shoes, foods and drinks. Then he noticed several photos in the lowest


    luggage."


    But it was toote, Samuel had seen the picture that was on top.


    It was a woman, who was holding a smiling Jerry, riding a merry-go-around in a park.


    Her bright smile made Samuel clench his fists.


    Melody seized the opportunity to take back the photos and she intended to lock them up as soon as


    she opened the cab. She didn''t want Samuel to find the photos of Jane at the bottom.


    Samuel was shocked and he stood still, but then he became angry. What a clever woman. She knows


    it would be much easier for her to see Jerry through Melody. He thought to himself.


    Then he saw Melody''s new cellphone.


    He picked up the new phone he bought her and slid the lock screen.


    The onlymunication app on it was WeChat.


    The ount name at the top was E. It had to be her, Samuel gritted his teeth in anger.


    Then he checked their chat history. It was clear that there were video chats,sting more than half an


    hour, every other day.


    No wonder she asked me to buy her a better phone. She wanted tounch video chats with E! He


    suddenly realized it.


    After Melody had locked the cab, she turned around and saw Samuel was checking her cellphone.


    "Samuel. You bastard. Don''t invade my privacy. It''s against thew!"


    She took back her phone in a huff. But it was toote, Samuel now knew everything.


    During those four years, through video chats, that woman had sessfully nned for grandma and


    Jerry to go abroad and meet her.


    "She has no right to see her son since she left him just like that!" Samuel roared in his heart, but the


    words remained unspoken.


    Eventually, Samuel left the old house without saying a word.

 Chapter 135 Revenge Plan

    Chapter 135 Revenge n


    Melody felt relieved because she thought that Samuel had not discovered their secret.


    Things went back to normal. However, three days after Melody and Jerry left, Daisy stayed out all night


    and didn''te home, which was unlike her.


    That evening, E went home early since she was not busy, but she hadn''t seen Daisy the whole night.


    She called but Daisy''s phone was dead.


    E was extremely worried because Daisy had never disappeared like that.


    On the fourth day, while the whole crew was considering if they should call the police, Daisy called E.


    "Daisy, where are you? Are you okay? What''s going on?" Eshed out at Daisy as soon as she slid


    the green button.


    After a few seconds of silence, a man''s voice sounded through the phone, "E, I took Daisy."


    E was startled and at once recognized the voice. It was Chuck.


    How did he know where Daisy is? E wondered. Had he found them because of the advertisement?


    E kept thinking.


    "Brother Chuck, please can I talk to Daisy?"


    Then, Daisy''s voice sounded through the phone, "E, you must have been so worried!" Daisy didn''t


    know that Chuck had nned to kidnap her, either.


    "Daisy, I''m sorry that you''re involved in this." E felt guilty.


    "No, it''s not like that. Chuck, he... he had known where I was for a long time." Daisy tried to walk away


    while talking on the phone.


    "Stop!" Chuck wouldn''t allow Daisy to leave his side, lest she ran away again.


    E felt relieved when she heard that Daisy was alive and well. "What about Sven?" Daisy lowered her


    voice.


    "Sorry to have caused you so much trouble." She exined it in a simple way. E soon understood


    and it turned out that Chuck didn''t know Daisy had a son.


    "Okay, are you going toe home with him?" There were two nannies in the house. They were totally


    capable of handling two kids.


    Daisy put on a miserable face, "I don''t want to..."


    Then E heard Chuck warn Daisy about something and the phone hung up.


    Since that call, Daisy had been missing for almost half a month.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    E tried to contact Daisy but Chuck refused her request.


    Chuck didn''t know why they escaped, But he wouldn''t forgive Daisy even if this escaping wasn''t her


    idea.


    E''s schedule became frantic since she not only had to continue shooting the film, but also had to try


    toe home early to get the two kids to bed.


    Time flew fast. Soon, it was nearing time for E to go to C country as the contract required.


    Having called Melody in advance, E did as her grandma said. The only difference was that there


    were two kids, Sven and Jane, instead of only Jane.


    On the phone, Melody said that she was okay with it since J had a few things to do. Given another


    servant, three children wouldn''t be a problem for them.


    In addition to the two excited kids, her agent, Eden, was also on the ne to C country with E.


    As they had agreed, after getting off the ne, E would go through the ess for VIPs section to


    meet her fans, And Eden would take the two kids out of the airport through the normal ess and put


    them in the car Melody sent.


    The enormous crowd in the airport was way beyond E''s expectation.


    Two thirds of them were her fans and journalists, the rest were merely curious about Samuel''s ex-wife.


    Though Eden wasn''t there to help her, Stars Shining Entertainment Company, to which Joseph and E


    were signed to, sent several bodyguards to protect her.


    E was wearing a red tight skirt and a pair of white high heels with sunsses covering her eyes.


    Her appearance corresponded to the image that she had been portraying for thest few months; sexy,


    charming and feminine.


    With her crimson lips arched, she smiled at her fans and the media.


    As she was epting the gifts the fans were giving her, she kept saying, "Thanks. Thanks for your


    support."


    The enthusiastic fans continued to throw gifts at her even if she could barely hold them.


    At Samuel''s Law Firm.


    Samuel was watching E live on theputer while smoking.


    To have a good experience of watching on this website, he spent money to be a VIP to avoid


    My ex-wife is really hot, he thought. She had so many followers even though she had became popr


    in just half a year.


    However, she would soon be his, once again, since she hade back to C Country.


    "E, don''t me me for this. You''re the one who abandoned me and met my son without my approval.


    This will be my revenge!"


    The assistant outside had already been changed because Anna had gone to France with Eason.


    He made a house call and summoned Ellie, his new assistant.


    "Yes, Mr. Samuel." Ellie had been working with Samuel for two years now. When she switched to this


    business, she didn''t expect that the world would be so small that she would end up working for Samuel.


    After hearing that he had divorced E, Ellie had never mentioned his ex-wife, pretending she didn''t


    know E at all.


    "Go and tell Ms Gu that she will be attending the Stars Shining Entertainment Company''s party with me


    tonight." Harry also owned the Stars Shining Entertainment Company and it was only a couple of years


    ago, that Joseph co-signed on it, and brought along with him E.


    It was Harry that told him about the party that evening.


    "Yes, Mr. Shao." Ellie walked out to contact Catherine as Samuel had asked.


    She found it strange that Samuel always asked her to contact Catherine, even though he was engaged


    to her for a long time.


    After taking a draw on his cigarette, Samuel called Harry, "I want to invest on the TV series for which


    SSEC is throwing a party for tonight." E, wait for my vengeance, Samuel thought as he waited for


    Harry to reply.


    "Is it toote? I don''t care. Are you gonna help me or not?" Flicking ash into the ashtray, Samuel began


    to speak terms with Harry. He had to make sure that he could get his ws as deep as possible.


    Eventually, Samuel became the biggest investor of SSEC''s uing series, Prince Jin''s Favorite


    Concubine. No one knew how much money he spent on this big-budget series. It was no less than 10


    million, or even 100 million.


    Seven o'' clock at night.


    A cruise ship called "View of Beauty" anchored at the coast.


    A number of limousines lined the parking lot near the sea. Arm in arm, men and women headed


    towards the ship.


    It was the property of SL Group, a ce where celebrities threw private parties. No paparazzi or media


    were allowed in there.


    The ship had been overwhelmed withughter. Many A-list Celebrities showed up.


    Wearing a glorious gown, female stars walked through the hall with their arms linked with their


    After arriving at C country, E went to her pay her respects to her parents'' graves first, then she went


    to Youmi Studio to prepare for the evening party.


    Wearing a sapphire dress, E appeared with her arm in Eden''s.


    Since she was not an A-list celebrity in the country yet, E just sat quietly in a corner after she said


    hello to the person in charge.


    The crowd lit up when Joseph showed up, who was the leading actor of the series.


    "Do you know, the biggest investor of the show has changed?"


    "Yes. But I don''t know who he is. He is so mysterious."


    Not far from E, two actresses, who frequently appeared on TV, gossiped in excitement.

 Chapter 136 Samuel and Ella Confront Each Other

    Chapter 136 Samuel and E Confront Each Other


    E was not interested in the gossip. After all, she wasn''t the leadingdy.


    As for the leading actress, someone said that she was a young girl with an angelic appearance called


    Amber, who had recently be a great sensation on the maind.


    Now even though the leading actor was there, she wasn''t there, which proved to everyone that Amber


    felt superior and arrogant.


    In a low voice, E was asking Eden about the children, when a group of women squealed in unison, in


    front of them, forcing her to stop the conversation.


    "Oh my God! Why is Samuel here?"


    "That internationally known topwyer?"


    "Yeah!" "That''s him! Do you see the girl by his side? That''s his fiancee." They spoke out loud in high-


    pitched voices.


    Suddenly, one of them nced back at E.


    E became puzzled. Why would she look back at me? She thought.


    E was quite happy to see Samuel appear with Catherine, hand in hand.


    She hardly knew people here, so it would be fun to y some tricks on Catherine when she was bored


    In the near distance, Samuel and Joseph were talking andughing in delight.


    Three minutes after Samuel''s appearance, Amber finally showed up, arm in arm with a popr male


    model.


    Wearing a white evening dress, she seemed more angelic than described. Her little slender figure


    could easily arouse men''s tender affections.


    People were surprised that Amber greeted Samuel first and then Joseph.


    It seemed very clear that Samuel''s appearance was quite important at the event.


    Swirling her wine ss in boredom, E resumed her conversation with Eden.


    At this time, two female actresses approached her. They were known as the industry''s biggest gossips,


    always sticking their noses in other people''s business.


    There was a corridor on the right leading to the backyard garden and the bathroom.


    E moved inward slightly, to give them space to pass.


    However, they moved in E''s direction, prompting E to think that they were approaching her.


    "Are you the second leadingdy, E?" One of them stared at E, wide-eyed.


    These two women were merely supporting actress, but they were quite beautiful.


    Then she smiled slightly, "Yes. I am."


    "We heard that you were Samuel''s ex-wife, is it true?" The other one asked directly.


    E was slightly stunned by her direct question, when a familiar figure appeared in the corner of her


    eyes.


    shing a charming smile, she swirled the wine ss and responded, "Samuel? That lustywyer? I


    don''t know him at all."


    Lusty?


    This caught Samuel''s attention and he stopped dead in his tracks, his face turning red with anger.


    The two actresses had no idea that Samuel was behind them. They were surprised and asked again,


    "You don''t know him? If you don''t know him, how can you know he is lusty?"


    Good question. E pretended to think about it for a while, and then said, "One of his many girlfriends


    told me."


    Yes. She herself was one of his girlfriends before. E then sipped her wine. Samuel could see her


    side profile clearly.


    They hadn''t seen each other for four years. Now, her every move was alluring, sexy and charming.


    Samuel smiled and said calmly :"Oh right. After our divorce, Miss Bo got so many lovers. No wonder


    she can''t remember her ex-husband."


    After their divorce?


    Samuel was really good at distancing himself from this affair, but his words received no reaction from


    E.


    However, the two actresses were quite surprised and looked back at Samuel. They were too shocked


    to believe what Samuel had just said.


    He was revealing some juicy gossip!


    There were already many rumors about E. Many believed that her sexy and charming figure had


    something to do with why she had be an overnight sess in the entertainment industry. Now


    Samuel''s words could be regarded as direct evidence for rumors about E''s sess. That she might


    have gotten her sess in exchange for having sex with or being a mistress of some powerful men in


    the industry.


    E put the empty ss down and took another new one, Facing Samuel and Catherine, who was


    fighting back her emotion.


    E and Samuel stared at each other, menacingly, a tension brewing between them.


    The interaction between the former couple attracted many people''s attention.


    "Mr. Shao, do not ruin your reputation because of the crime of defamation." E''s light and tender voice


    could tease men''s every nerve, so easily.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Samuel sneered, regardless of E, and looked back to talk with Catherine, in a low and hushed voice.


    Catherine smiled and nodded. They were ready to pass to the other side and ignore E.


    They had to pass by E, therefore when Catherine passed, E stepped hard on her hemline.


    "Ah!" Catherine screamed, lost her bnce and fell forward.


    She narrowly escaped bing aughing stock because Samuel held her in thest minute.


    She knew who had stepped on her dress.


    However, when they looked back, the royal-blue figure had already disappeared.


    Catherine tightly bit her lower lip and thought, damned E, what a bitch! Why did shee back?


    After helping Catherine up, Samuel loosened his hands and walked to the bathroom.


    Catherine hurriedly tidied her appearance and followed Samuel.


    It''s only when Samuel and Amber walked away, that people around them began to discuss what had


    just happened.


    "I heard that Samuel was the top investor of this y."


    "No wonder Samuel is here."


    "Isn''t it still weird that he, just awyer, invested so much money in the y?"


    "Maybe it is because he has too much money." The conversations encapsted the guests with


    curiosity.


    ...


    E had left the cabin and missed the buzz of conversation.


    When Joseph saw E leave, he excused himself from the people he was talking to, and followed her.


    "Hi. E." Joseph approached E to ask her some questions, at his wife''s request.


    E turned back. When she saw Joseph, she smiled, held up her wine ss and made a toast.


    After a sip of wine, E said: "Mr. Li, you are still so popr, even after several years in the game and


    bringing two children into this world. You must be lucky." That''s right. Joseph had weed his second


    babyst year.


    Thinking about his two sweet kids, Joseph grinned. He bent over the handrail, looked into the distant


    scenery in the night and asked, "Yes, yes, I must be. Anyway my Lillian, my wife, wants me to ask you


    where you have been? Why you broke up with Samuel so suddenly? And whether you will leave


    again?" Joseph asked all his questions out at a go.


    E was deeply touched by their care and smiled. "I went to France at first, and then America. We


    broke up because of our conflicting personalities. I will leave as soon as the y is finished." E was


    straightforward too. She answered all of Joseph''s questions in one breath.


    Conflicting personalities? Joseph thought about that for a while, and knew maybe E didn''t want to


    talk about the reason for their breakup. So he let it go.


    "Have you been in contact with L?"


    "Yes. I have been in contact with her on Wechat, about two years ago." When talking about L, E


    grinned. Having so many friends made her life worth living.


    "That''s good." At this point, the cruise ship moved suddenly. E grasped the handrail tightly. She felt


    dizzy as the ship elerated forward.


    However, the dizziness faded away in less than one minute, and then Eden came and told them that


    the party had begun.


    E went into the hall where music was light and slow and found that the bright lights that had


    illuminated the entire hall, before she went out, had now became dim.

 Chapter 137 The Cuckolded Professional

    Chapter 137 The Cuckolded Professional


    It was time for ballroom dancing. E was reluctant to dance but everyone else went to the dance floor.


    But she gave in, and Eden and E joined the rest on the dance floor.


    Unaware of the time, E heard a couple talking in low and hushed voices. Immediately, she


    recognized who they were.


    "Let''s go back to the old house tomorrow. It''s my Mum''s birthday."


    "Sure." The woman replied shrewdly.


    Switching ces with Eden, E used all her strength and stepped on Catherine. Catherine yelped in


    pain.


    Then E switched back. Eden noticed what E had done but kept quiet. She had stepped on


    Catherine''s feet with her 7 cm high-heeled shoes.


    "Oh, my god, you are such a bitch." Samuel whispered to E.


    Such a scene would be proof enough that they had had an affair.


    Samuel wanted to switch dance partners when he saw that Catherine wasn''t able to dance anymore.


    To her surprise, Samuel stood before E.


    No-one noticed their interaction because of the dim light.


    Samuel pulled E into his arms involuntarily and warned her, "Don''t you dare do anything to hurt her!"


    His breath washed over E''s ear, making her itch.


    There was something about the way he was whispering in her ear that made E lose her mind for a


    moment.


    Samuel felt the same way. If they had not been here, he would have had sex with her to release his


    anger.


    E raised her lips, put her hands around his neck and clung tightly to him.


    To her surprise, she felt something stir inside her.


    With a blush creeping up her face, she stepped back. She had to shake off the feeling and remember


    what he had done to her.


    Fine! E raised her head, and tiptoed, bringing her mouth close to his ear, "No, I will torture her and let


    her make you a cuckold. There''s nothing you can do about it. I will make you a cuckolded


    professional!"


    A cuckolded professional?


    Samuel moved forward and kissed E, which was a shock to her.


    Samuel became a lecher after a few years.


    But it was not her problem anymore, they had divorced.


    E pushed him away, "You are my ex-husband, behave yourself!" E spoke out and then lifted her


    skirt and walked towards the bar, where the light was much brighterpared to the dancing area.


    She grabbed a ss of wine and took a sip to suppress her panic.


    Watching her walk away, Samuel licked his lips and recalled her warning words. Interesting!


    The music died down, indicating that the first session, ballroom dancing, was ending.


    The lights in the hall became brighter, and everyone began talking andughing again.


    E closed her eyes and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Joseph and Amber sang a love song together, as the next session of the evening. Their performance


    encapsted the ambiance in the hall.


    Eden finally found E, and lowered his voice, "Hey, are you still involved with your ex-husband? Stay


    away from him. Associating with him will only hurt your image henceforth. Stop getting excited about


    him."


    E looked around the hall and saw Samuel and Catherine talking andughing, a few popr female


    stars surrounding them.


    "I''m not. Anyway, why is Samuel here?"


    Even if he was counsel for Star Entertainment Company, it didn''t make sense that he attended the


    party.


    Eden also noticed that quite a few people were hurdled in conversation with Samuel.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will find out why."


    They had just arrived from America that day, therefore didn''t have the low-down about a lot of things.


    E stopped Eden, "There is no need to do that. I''m not interested in knowing why he is here."


    She just wanted to finish the y and leave.


    As for Samuel, he had fiancee now. It was better not to have any contact with him.


    Samuel was not stupid. E didn''t want to run the risk of Samuel finding out about Jane.


    However, E vowed to kick Catherine and Emma''s ass.


    Eden led E to propose a toast to the director and producer.


    Coerced by L, Harry had a word with the director, instructing him to look out for E.


    So when the director saw E, his attitude was fairly good.


    The person in charge introduced them to each other. E was on her best behavior and walked to the


    stage and greeted everyone.


    It wasmon knowledge that Samuel was an investor of the y.


    However, Samuel had instructed the person in charge not to mention this fact.


    So E had no idea that Samuel was an investor.


    It was a big shock for her to see him there.


    Many stars would be present at this kind of parties, but the events were always simr in nature, and


    soon people got bored. Therefore, it was no surprise that when the cruise ship was pulled in to shore


    an hourter, people started to leaving.


    E, hand in hand with Eden, said goodbye to the director and Joseph, and left.


    When E got off the cruise ship, a gust of cold wind made her shiver. Her dress was strapless,


    therefore her arms were exposed.


    Eden removed his ck suit jacket and ced it around E''s shoulders.


    "Aren''t you feeling cold as well?"


    E was about to return the jacket, but Eden stopped her.


    He looked at E and responded, "No. Keep it on. We don''t want you catching a cold."


    E shivered again while staring at Eden.


    "Oh stop it, you just worry about my fitness to carry on working."


    E spoke, but she weed the warm embrace of the coat.


    "It''s my job to make sure that you are healthy and ready to fulfill your contract."


    E agreed, and they walked on, arms interlinked.


    "Will youe to my house?"


    E slowed down when she heard a familiar woman''s voice behind her.


    "Okay."


    The man replied without a second thought, cing his arm around the woman''s waist and holding her


    tight.


    Catherine forced a smile and gazed at Samuel, who held her close.


    He never behaved like this. Catherine had a feeling that his behavior had something to do with E.


    E''s eyes glinted when she saw a familiar figure standing beside a Maserati.


    Leaving Eden aside, she ran to the man.


    "Yang!"


    She paused before Yang, with excitement and joy filling her heart.


    Yang rubbed his eyes, to make sure that her wasn''t hallucinating.


    E?


    E hugged Yang happily, "Yang, I''ve missed you so much."


    She lost contact with Yang during the four years that she was abroad. She had not expected to see him


    here.


    Yang giggled, "E, where have you been?"


    It had been several years since he had seen E. They had lost contact with each other, and he


    thought she had disappeared.


    "I...


    "E,e back here. You need to behave yourself because we are off the cruise ship."


    Eden pulled her back from Yang''s arms and discreetly checked if there were any cameras around.

 Chapter 138 Filming the Play

    Chapter 138 Filming the y


    E waved her hands to Eden dismissively and continued talking to Yang. "I have been abroad. How


    have you beentely?"


    E looked at the Maserati behind him and wondered whether he was working as a driver.


    Yang nodded his head happily. "Very well. Are you going back to the United States?"


    The man, who walked towards the Maserati, stopped when he heard Yang''s words. But he tried to


    behave as if he wasn''t bothered and opened the rear door of the car. "Be careful."


    He said, cing one hand on the car door and holding Catherine''s hand with other. He helped her get


    in the car gently.


    Then he scooted in beside her.


    Even though he had closed the door, he could still hear E''s voice. "Yes, I''ll be back in the United


    States after I finish filming the teley."


    Yang felt sad after he heard her words but became excited when he recalled something. He looked at


    E and said "You are a famous star now. That''s great. Please give me your phone number so that we


    can stay in touch."


    E recited her number out loud as Yang typed and saved it in his phone, and vice-versa.


    In the car, Catherine looked at Samuel, who had his eyes closed, and wondered what he was thinking


    about.


    "Yang." Samuel called him lightly, but his voice boomed throughout the car and sipped outside.


    Yang said goodbye to E and got in the driver''s seat.


    E and Eden went back to their car too and drove behind them slowly.


    In the car, E kept thinking about what Catherine had said. She had asked Samuel to go to her house


    that night. How was their rtionship?


    E thought. They had been engaged and possibly lived together.


    Samuel opened his eyes, took out his cellphone, and saved E''s number. He had been listening


    intently when she recited them to Yang.


    Observing Samuel''s movements keenly, Catherine clenched her left hand into a fist tightly.


    I will never let you ruin my happiness E. Never! Catherine thought to herself.


    After forty minutes, the Maserati stopped in front of a cell gate, so did the Mercedes caravan behind


    them.


    E watched as the Maserati diverted into the residential area.


    E, surprisingly, became sad, as their car diverted to the hotel.


    The Maserati stopped in front of an apartment. Catherine looked at the man, who was sitting still, and


    asked him carefully. "Sam..."


    "Go into the apartment and rest. I have some work to deal with at thew firm."


    Samuel closed the app he was looking at, locked his cell phone, and closed his eyes, resting his head


    against the back seat.


    Realising that the man didn''t want to talk to her, Catherine resorted to agreeing instead of begging for


    him to stay with her. "Okay. Take good care of yourself and make sure that you are back early."


    Catherine got out of the car. Watching the car drive off, she took out her phone and dialled a number.


    "Long time no see... I heard that you are famr with the entertainment industry. Could you help me..."


    Catherine spoke into the phone, with determination.


    E had been rehearsing the dance for the past four days back in C Country. On the fifth day, she was


    filming the dance scene for therge ancient costume drama called Prince Jin''s Favorite Concubine.


    Joseph acted as the emperor and Amber yed the heroine Crystal. E, the second heroine, yed


    Lily who was an enchanting and sexy beauty from a foreign country.


    Lily''s scene attracted every man''s eyes. Her dance moves were graceful and sexy. People became


    enchanted as she moved from one corner of the room to the other.


    However, Lily''s role was a tragic one from the beginning. She loved Leo Jin, the Royal Highness, who


    was the second hero in the y, but she was given to the emperor as a gift.


    The emperor loved Crystal very much and merely treated Lily as a pawn.


    Lily couldn''t control her love for Leo Jin, so she got close to him on numerous asions. However, the


    third heroine revealed this fact and the emperor had to kill Lily in pretence.


    Later, Lily married Leo Jin under her new name and with different background. She became the wife of


    Prince Jin.


    E finished her makeup and changed to the red silky ancient costume. ording to today''s filming


    schedule, she was to shoot the scene where she danced in-front of a crowd, and showed off her


    beautiful and exquisite dance moves.


    The emperor and his officials received foreign ambassadors at the royal pce. Joseph sat at the


    throne. He looked mature and elegant though-out the whole scene.


    Joseph sat there in his yellow ancient costume, listening to the praise directed towards him, spoken by


    the ambassadors.


    After that, the ambassadors returned to their seats and the music started to y.


    A woman, dressed in an elegant red costume, walked into the hall apanied by light music.


    She had a red veil covering her face, making her seem mysterious.


    Then, about a dozen women, dressed in white costumes, circled around her, in the middle of the hall.


    The music came to its climax and Lily spinned numerous times like a ballerina. Her slim waist swung


    and her head, though wearing heavy jewelries, bent back easily.


    Then she stood up straight, bent again, and then stood up straight again, repeating this motion twice.


    She turned back and threw the red sleeve material straight at the emperor but pulled it back quickly,


    just as it was about to touch the emperor.


    E flew around the room and withdrew to the door of the hall.


    The soft silky veils of the costume filled the air, adding a mixed sense of beauty and serenity to the


    scene.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Her long and ck hair danced against the strong air.


    Her veil mask was blown down lightly on the ground when she moved from the door to the centre


    again.


    Her extreme beauty was uncovered, charming all those in attendance.


    Leo Jin was in awe.


    After ten minutes, Lily finished her dance and went down on her knees obediently, as a sign of respect


    to the emperor.


    "Cut!" Director Xiao called out. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Good job everyone. E, fantastic as always." Director Xiao''s loud voice could be heard all over the


    hall.


    E stood up and a makeup assistant ran to her to fix her make-up immediately.


    The dance wasplete in one shot. E''s forehead had exuded beads of sweat.


    She took the water Eden gave to her and drank it. The makeup assistant absorbed the sweat from her


    forehead with cotton pads.


    "E,e here. There''s something you need to take care.." Director Xiao asked E to join him in


    order to discuss where she needed to improve.


    E was not busy with the y for the first several days. At night, Eden she would drive to the town


    house to see the children.


    The three kids were ying happily with other children in the courtyard of the town house. Everything


    was fine, which consoled E.


    On the third day, they were filming the intimate scenes. At this time, Lily was titled as Beauty Lily, after


    the dance.


    Today, Lily was dressed in a light red costume instead of the weird outfits from the foreign country she


    was from. She was wearing natural make-up that extenuated her beauty.


    At the time, Crystal had stayed in the pce for several days and only met the emperor several times.


    However, they had seen each other many times outside the pce. Both of them had fallen in love with


    each other.

 Chapter 139 The Largest Investor

    Chapter 139 The Largest Investor


    Crystal refused to have sex with the Emperor because he didn''t reveal to her his true identity.


    The Emperor became annoyed by Crystal''s behaviour and had sex with Lily to infuriate her.


    Crystal red at them, rolling in bed, jealously taking a hold of her.


    She looked grieved.


    The Emperor tore at Lily''s clothes roughly. Although a little bit flurried, Lily tried her best to keep calm.


    Lily feigned fear for a while and gradually became charming. She held his neck and said. "Oh, what a


    naughty Emperor you are!"


    E felt sick to her stomach when she heard herself use that tone of her voice, although she knew that


    it was part of her role as an actress.


    She sneered at Crystal, but suddenly saw a familiar figure at the corner of her eye, that made her


    freeze.


    He stared at her indifferently. E couldn''t maintain her character and forgot what she needed to do


    next.


    Lily was supposed to avoid the Emperor''s kiss. But E was too distracted to move away, so the


    Emperor ended up kissing her hair.


    Joseph became confused, realising that E had missed a cue. Director Xiao suddenly yelled "Cut!"


    Joseph retreated from his hold on E.


    E remained silent, her assistant holding her up. Director Xiao really wanted to criticise E for


    missing the cue, since her clothes were ripped earlier on, she would need to change to another set of


    clothes to film again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But he calmed down because he remembered Harry''s words, the biggest investor was present and


    watching him.


    Eric, a famous and popr director, had never felt the need to put up with anyone until now. But he


    tried his utmost to control himself and hoped E would buckle down and improve her performance


    E changed into another set of clothes and filmed the scene again.


    Soon after, Joseph realised what was going on when he saw Samuel standing beside the director.


    He felt ufortable filming the scene with E, Samuel''s ex-wife.


    "Action!" The director called out. They started filming from when the Emperor captured Lily in his


    embrace.


    Then, he proceeded to tear off her clothes.


    E was terrified by Samuel. So when she said, "Oh, what a naughty emperor" she said it with a


    trembling voice.


    Lily suddenly stopped when she was about to kiss the emperor.


    The emperor was supposed to kiss Lily but


    Joseph was afraid by Samuel''s presence too.


    "Cut!" The director yelled for the second time.


    "Cut!" Soon after, he yelled again for the third time.


    Eric''s voice became louder and louder. No one dared to speak in the room.


    Crystal shouted at E. "E, what are you doing? If you can''t get the cues right, just get out of here,


    and stop wasting our time." Her voice still sounded sweet despite the tense situation.


    E walked towards Eric. "Director, could you please clear the room?"


    Eric red at her and said angrily to all the assistants. "Get out. Come back after I call you."


    All the assistants left. Eric, Joseph, Samuel and Amber remained inside the room.


    E looked at Samuel confused. Why didn''t he leave? She thought.


    Eric urged her to continue filming. E couldn''t control herself anymore. She had to ask. "Why aren''t


    you leaving?" All the irrelevant people need to get out of here!" Everyone was astonished by E''s loud


    and arrogant tone of her voice directed towards Samuel.


    Amber approached and pulled E. "What are you doing? How dare you take such a tone towards


    President Shao?"


    ...... President Shao? E looked at Amber perplexed. When did he change his career?


    But E didn''t care whether he was a boss orwyer. She just couldn''t keep on filming with him around.


    "Mr. Shao, please get out. You are interrupting vey important processed here."


    Eric red at E. "E! How dare you speak like that to our distinguished Mr. Shao! If it wasn''t for him,


    no-one would be able to get paid.


    He is thergest investor for our film. Show some respect!" Although shocked, E didn''t want to argue


    with Eric. So sheined in a low voice.


    Samuel said proudly. "It''s okay Eric, I will allow her disrespect just this once. Besides I am the only


    investor for this film, you are stuck with me whether you like it or not."


    The only investor?


    E was shocked by the fact. It was definitely bad news for her.


    How could this happen? How could he be thergest investor of the project?


    Samuel was delighted to see E''s expression of surprise.


    "So don''t waste time and get back to work." Samuel sneered at her and shouted.


    E wanted to punch him to the ground. But she finally calmed down and walked to her initial position


    to continue filming.


    This time round, E thought that she ought to perform even better than before, just to annoy Samuel.


    E adjusted herself and got into character. This time round she filmed all the way through without


    missing a cue.


    Jealousy filling him, Samuel wanted to kill Joseph.


    He was frustrated to see E''s charm and daintiness.


    Finally they seed at the fifth attempt, leaving Samuel furious. He left in a huff, Amber trailing behind


    in a state of confusion.


    Everyone was relieved. And E performed quite well, even when Samuel left. Eric gradually calmed


    down from his rage.


    He even praised E for her prowess.


    Days went by. During those days, Samuel called Melody several times to pick her up.


    But Melody refused him again and again. She wanted to stay where she was longer.


    Samuel, although reluctant, had to let grandmother and Jerry live in town.


    In the Personal Hospital of Chuck.


    Chuck took Daisy into the exam room. She kept struggling, and all the doctors and nurses were


    astonished by the scene.


    Heid her down on the bed beside the inspection instruments. "I swear of you move again, I will..."


    Daisy muffled his mouth and said ashamedly. "Can you speak in a low voice? There are so many


    nurses outside."


    Chuck shook her hand away. "I will ask you one more time! Where did you get that scar on your


    abdomen? "


    As a doctor, he was sure that the scar was because of cesarean section.


    Daisy refused to admit itst night, And went as far as covering it with her hand, when they had sex.

 Chapter 140 I Married Another Man

    Chapter 140 I Married Another Man


    She still didn''t want to admit it. But since there were inspection instruments near her, it was a matter of


    time before he found out that she had given birth to a baby.


    He forced her on the bed. But Daisy sat up, jumped out of the bed and ran to the door.


    Chuck knew what she wanted to do. He jumped over the bed promptly and stopped her just before she


    reached the door.


    Chuck cuddled her with one arm and locked the door with other.


    Leaning her against the door, he red at her furiously.


    "Daisy, if you choose not to tell the truth and answer my questions, I''ll look for the answers myself." He


    warned her for thest time.


    Daisy thought for a while and said. "Okay, I''ll tell you. I was... I was cut by a pane of ss. Ah!" Chuck


    threw her on the bed again, And put his hands on her neck. Daisy held both his hands to release the


    pressure off her neck. "Okay, I''ll tell you the truth!"


    What should I do? What should I do? Should I tell him?


    Eventually I can''t run away anymore, let me just tell him. Daisy thought to herself.


    "I was married when I was abroad, and gave birth to a baby. He is three years old now."


    His hands grabbed her neck fully, preparing to strangle her.


    "You married another man? You gave birth to another baby?" Chuck said softly. But it sounded


    insidiously. She was scared to death.


    "All right! I''ll tell you everything." Chuck began to squeeze her neck. Daisy screamed out immediately.


    "I had your baby four years ago. I am not married. He is over three years old now!"


    He stopped as she shouted out.


    Chuck was surprised by her words.


    He couldn''t help but burst intough and ended up kissing her passionately.


    "I have told you everything honestly." Daisy pleaded.


    The exam room fell into silence. Daisy said quietly "No!" She didn''t want to have sex with him here.


    "You need to tell me where my son is now." Daisy''s heart beat quickly after she heard his words.


    Daisy pushed him away, took his phone and called E reluctantly.


    E had just finished filming a couple of scenes and was having a rest. Eden gave her ringing phone.


    "E, where is Sven?" Chuck stood in front of her silently.


    E walked away from Eden. "What''s wrong? What''s going on?"


    Daisy had been silent for a long time so why did she get in touch with her now? E thought to herself.


    Daisy red at him angrily and kept a distance. Chuck covered the distance between them with one


    stride and cuddled her suddenly.


    ...... "Everything is all right here. Chuck already knows he has a son." She thwarted his arms away and


    kept talking to E.


    Chuck smiled as he thought about his son. He wanted to see him badly.


    E sent Daisy the address where Sven was. After she hung up, she called Melody and told her that


    Daisy would pick her son up.


    E smiled bitterly, looking up at the blue sky.


    She walked back to set in a low mood. Giving her phone to Eden, she sat staring nkly at her


    surroundings.


    Daisy had taken Sven back, and Chuck now knew about him. Sven had a daddy now. How about her


    daughter, Jane?


    Will Jane ever be able to enjoy the same benefits a father offered?


    E cried as she thought about this. A photographer from their filmingpany captured her crying


    and uploaded the photo to the Twitter handle of the filmpany.


    Underneath the picture was a tweet, ''Lily in character.''


    Six photos were put on the Twitter. A host of people were moved by this image of her crying.


    ''Continue the fight Lily, we are with you.''


    ''You are the best in our heart! We''ll support you forever!''


    ''What a beautiful character. Love you!'' Those were some of thements that many of her fans


    ......


    Sitting in his office room, Samuel sneered at the tweets and closed the app.


    Clearly, she was trying to attract attention, uploading such photos to win sympathy.


    Unperturbed by the situation, E kept living her life.


    E moved into an apartment rented by the Starr Company.


    She hired a nursemaid before taking her daughter from Melody.


    Melody would go to the apartment from time to time, sometimes even sleeping over.


    This confused Samuel and Vincent. But Melody made up a random reasons and excuses to cover the


    truth.


    In a week, Samuel didn''t show up to the set, which relieved E greatly.


    E needed to film at night today. They kept on working even passed midnight.


    Lily couldn''t hold back her emotion. She sought for Prince Jin at night quietly.


    They burst into tears and kissed when they saw each other.


    The kissing scenes in the film weren''t real but they feigned passion in order to make it believable.


    That night, Samuel showed up as he knew that they were still filming.


    He saw the scene, and in less than two minutes, left angrily.


    It was about two o''clock in the morning when E finished filming.


    E was so tired that she walked to her car slowly.


    She fell asleep quickly.


    Suddenly, her driver mmed the brakes. E''s head knocked the chair in front of her.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked the driver nervously.


    Then someone knocked the door. E opened it and a familiar figure showed up in front of him.


    E calmed down and opened the door and got out carefully. She looked around the car vigntly.


    There were nothing special except the Maserati that had blocked their way.


    She was so weary and closed her eyes again.


    Samuel pulled her and threw her inside the Maserati.


    Eden was shocked by the scene. He remembered E''s ex-husband was awyer.


    But why was he acting like that? Eden thought to himself.


    The driver stared at Eden perplexed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eden was puzzled too. The Maserati left quickly. "Let''s go." Eden shouted to the driver.


    In the Royal Mansion.


    Samuel grabbed E out of the car and went into the vi.


    Without switching on the lights, Samuel shut the door and pushed E into the living room.

 Chapter 141 He Hadn’t Forgotten About Emma

    Chapter 141 He Hadn¡¯t Forgotten About Emma


    E wasn''t prepared, so she stumbled in the darkness and had to regain her bnce by supporting


    herself on the column behind her.


    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you?"


    Samuel loosened his tie and walked towards her slowly.


    The anger on his face forced E to recede back, step by step.


    "What''s wrong with me? Didn''t you leave? Why did youe back? Huh?" Behind her was the hallway


    wall, so there was no way out.


    "You are not the king of this country. I cane back whenever I want. That''s none of your business!"


    E tried her best topose herself, and she was now too nervous to feel tired.


    As Samuel approached in the darkness, the atmosphere changed suddenly.


    He was right in front her, leaving little space between them. She could even smell the faint aroma of


    wine from him.


    She sneered when his vow shed through her mind several years ago, he had promised that he


    would never drink without her permission.


    Yet now, after their divorce, he was freed from such vows and must have lived an unconstrained life.


    Without her pestering, he must be blissfully happy, E thought to herself.


    Samuel clung to her and continued to grill her, "I''m asking you! How dare youe back! You left!" He


    raised his voice gradually in a fit of anger.


    "Are you blind or what? Don''t you know that I came back only to shoot for the movie? When I finish my


    work, I will leave. I won''t bother you anymore." She was mature enough to quit chasing after him like an


    idiot.


    Samuel, you don''t need to worry, because I will not disturb you, she thought.


    Samuel saw obstinacy in her eyes, and recalled her tameness, her ingratiation, her naughtiness, her


    lies and her... He recalled every impression she had left on him before she left, four years ago.


    The hatred and the love he had experienced the past four years were all aroused at the moment, so he


    pinched her face.


    Her face was now attractively smooth, since she had removed makeup before she left the studio.


    "You are hurting me, Samuel! You are mad! Let me go!"


    She struggled to push his hands away and escape from him, but failed.


    Even though she wasn''t talking, her mouth was open, as if it was waiting for a kiss.


    Seeing this, Samuel kissed her, taking in her scent and taste.


    E clutched his clothes and braced herself. She could do nothing.


    At this moment, she knew it would be foolish to irritate him again, as it would only make him more


    aggressive and violent.


    He put his hands around her waist. This action calmed her down. E turned her face around to catch


    her breath back, and said, "Samuel, don''t forget your fianc¨¦e. What you are doing and going to do will


    humiliate nobody but her!"


    Catherine''s face ran through Samuel''s mind, and he sneered.


    "That''s none of your business, E. What I want you to do is be my woman!" Both he and E knew


    what he meant by saying those two words "my woman", Samuel wasn''t asking her to be his wife or


    girlfriend, but his mistress.


    This infuriated E. She pped his hands away and freed herself from his control. While she headed


    towards the door, she said, "Mr. Shao. If you want this to happen, you''d better go to sleep and try to


    realize it in a dream!"


    "I dare you to leave this room, you will be headline news by tomorrow morning."


    ...


    Hearing this explicit threat, E clenched her fists tightly.


    Yet she smiled, all of a sudden.


    She turned around and walked back to Samuel.


    Enchantingly, she put her arm around his neck and took his mobile phone out of his pocket with the


    other hand.


    She inputted Emma''s birthday and unlocked his phone easily. She didn''t know how many mobile


    phones Samuel had used during the past four years, but obviously, he had used the same password


    and had never changed it.


    This fact hurt E deeply. He hadn''t forgotten about her yet, she thought.


    She checked his contact list and then waved the phone before him proudly.


    "Samuel, if you dare to touch me, I will..." She found Catherine''s number in the recent call records, and


    then moved her finger above it as if she was going to make the call.


    "ckmailing me?" He sniffed dismissively.


    He circled her waist again and pressed his mouth onto her rosy lips in defiance.


    Okay! ''If you wanted a war, then you will have it, '' E thought.


    She made the call and Catherine''s ringback tone was heard by both of them clearly.


    Something horrible emerged in Samuel''s mind, for he had warned E not to hurt Catherine! But she


    took his words as bullshit!


    The call went through quickly and Catherine answered with a somewhat hoarse voice, "Samuel?" It


    seemed that she had been asleep.


    "You..." Samuel tried to grab the phone from E before she could say anything else.


    E wouldn''t let him seed, of course, and bent her body and escaped from him. The benefits of


    practicing how to dance for the film had paid off.


    "Hey, be patient please!"


    E''s sexy voice awakened Catherine immediately and made her sit up.


    E became delighted when she saw the anger on Samuel''s face. She uttered, "Honey, stop!


    Samuel, your kiss¡­ That''s too much!"


    E''s sweet voice made Catherine quiver with anger.


    Even a fool could figure out what one man and one woman would be doing in the same room sote at


    night, Catherine thought.


    In the vi, the scene was different from Catherine''s imagination. Samuel leaned against the door and


    witnessed E''s acting.


    In the darkness, her voice did evoke some kind of sexual imagination.


    "E, don''t be a bitch!" Catherine couldn''t help but howl. Why did Ee back after four years? Why


    didn''t she just die somewhere and leave them alone?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    E giggled, "Catherine and Emma, two sisters, fight for my ex-husband. Don''t you feel disgusted?"


    These words provoked Samuel. He took his phone back after several tries and switched it off.


    After Samuel put his phone back into the suit pocket, E yawned, "I''m tired and bored. Bye." She


    passed by Samuel and opened the door of the vi.


    Samuel mmed the door shut. As the door closed, E felt like she was a sheep in a tiger''s den.


    "You want to leave? After pissing me off?" Samuel turned her around and forced her to face him.


    "Huh! You asked for it!" Her only purpose toe back was to work on the film and had never bothered


    him. It was he who found her and brought her back to this ce. She had done nothing.


    Samuel locked her wrists against the door and beamed viciously, "Yes. I have asked for this, because I


    want to make love to you. After all, I haven''t enjoyed your body in four years..."


    "No!" E pped him. Silence enveloped them.


    She was befuddled and looked at her right hand that was still numb. She had just pped him.


    Before she could identify his expression, she was pushed back against the door forcefully.


    He unbuckled his belt and pressed E''s head down.


    ...


    At 5 am in the morning


    "Get Out!" Samuel howled. After hearing hismand, E bit her lower lip bitterly.


    Never had she imagined that Samuel would treat her in this way. She picked up his suit jacket to cover


    her body, for her dress was disheveled.

 Chapter 142 Are You Sure Shes a Strange Lady

    Chapter 142 Are You Sure She''s a Strange Lady


    E staggered out of the vi. However, when she walked down the steps, her legs gave in and she fell


    on her knees.


    Ouch! She was in pain but E suppressed a scream. She managed to stand up, supporting herself


    with her arms and palms on the ground.


    Dawn was approaching. E covered her body with Samuel''s suit jacket and walked to the gate.


    After cursing at Samuel numerous times, E remembered that his phone was still in the jacket''s


    pocket.


    Her hands groped around the suit, made from expensive fabrics, and felt the phone in the right side of


    the jacket.


    She switched it on and called Eden. She could recall his number from memory.


    Eden was sleeping soundly. When he heard the phone ring, he cursed. Whoever called him now was


    definitely a masochist, he thought. "Who is it? Who is calling at this ungodly hour?" Eden shouted


    through the phone, almost deafening E in the process.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Calm down. It''s me. Come and pick me up."


    Hearing E''s voice, Eden was puzzled for a while: "E?" He looked at the strange phone number


    consisting of consecutive simr numbers, a symbol of power and richness in C Country, and


    wondered. When did E change her number?


    "It''s me. If you don''t show up in half an hour, I''ll be on the front-page headline news." She yelled.


    Damned Samuel. E made up her mind to take her revenge and let Samuel taste the shame he had


    brought to her.


    E rubbed her aching mouth and walked for twenty minutes. She needed to get home soon.


    Eden arrived at the gate of The Royal Mansion in a car, thirty minutester.


    Although there was no-one on the road, E didn''t dare to stand there without disguise. She hid herself


    in the tall grass.


    Seeing Eden, she sprang out from her hiding ce surrounded by tall grass.


    E''s hair was a mess. She was draped in a man''s suit jacket and her skirt was quite wrinkled. Seeing


    her emerge, Eden couldn''t help but assume the worst.


    "Stop thinking about nonsense. Take me home now." Looking at Eden''s expression, E was quite


    embarrassed. Covering her face with the suit jacket, E walked to Eden''s car.


    What a shame!


    E ignored all of Eden''s questions on their way home. "Ask for leave for me this morning. Just say I''m


    sick and won''t be going in today."


    Arriving at her apartment, the nurse opened the door for her. E proceeded straight to her room, and


    found Jane was sleeping soundly in her big bed.


    E kissed her daughter on the forehead and then went to take a shower.


    After the shower, she threw Samuel''s suit jacket in the trash can, switched off his phone and put it on


    the night table.


    Then, she fell asleep soundly with her daughter in her arms.


    E didn''t wake up until five o''clock in the afternoon. She was awakened by the sounds of Jane and


    Jerry ying with each other.


    She looked at the time and shot out of bed.


    With her hair a mess, E opened her bedroom door.


    Jerry hade to her apartment with Melody after school. When they saw E emerge, the two


    children rushed towards their mother.


    E squatted and hugged her children, happiness filling her heart.


    "Why don''t you sleep some more? Did their noise disturb you?" Melody voiced her concern. She had


    heard from the nurse that E had came back home in the morning, so she thought that E worked on


    the filming set, the whole night.


    "I''ve had enough sleep, grandma. Jerry, you y with your little sister for a while and I''ll go to take a


    bath, okay?" Jerry and Jane ran to the living room to y and E retreated back to the bedroom


    again.


    She nced at Samuel''s phone and switched it on, subconsciously.


    Numerous text messages indicating missed calls appeared on the screen immediately. One was from


    Yang and it read; Send my phone back before six pm or else...


    Judging from the tone, E knew the message was from Samuel.


    Six pm? It was already half past five and E needed to take a bath. It would be impossible for her to


    send the phone back in half an hour.


    She decided not to think about it anymore, threw the phone on the bed and went into the bathroom.


    She turned on the tap and began washing herself, without noticing the phone had been ringing for a


    long time.


    Hearing the phone ringing, Melody went into the bedroom and found a ck phone on the bed ringing


    incessantly.


    She picked it up and noticed it was Yang.


    However, she also found the phone quite familiar.


    It kept ringing. Melody had no choice but to answer it: "Hello, E is in the bathroom. If you would like


    to leave a message, I''ll let her know and she''ll call you backter."


    "Grandma?"


    This word shocked Melody and she almost threw the phone away.


    How could that be her grandson?


    However, Jane''s arrival made the situation even worse. "Great grandma, who is it?" The little girl''s soft


    voice reached Samuel''s ears and touched and melted his heart.


    Why was E with grandma? Why was there a little girl with grandma?


    Melody, on the other side, was so flurried that she immediately covered Jane''s mouth while Samuel


    was calling her on the other end of the phone.


    She hung up the phone immediatly. Soon after, the phone started ringing again.


    It continued to ring for several minutester and then stopped.


    Melody relieved and went back to the living room. However, the phone, which was on the living room


    desk, rung.


    Before Melody said anything, Jerry picked up the phone and said: "Hello. What can I help you? Why


    are you looking for my great grandmother?"


    "Jerry, this is your father. Where are you now?" Samuel asked.


    Jerry answered, using his old excuse calmly: "I''m ying with my great grandmother."


    "Where are you ying?"


    "Outside."


    "Where?" He showed his determination to get to the bottom of the matter.


    Jerry thought for a little. "The amusement park. I''m ying with a little girl."


    There was a short silence on the other side of the phone. Samuel then said: "How could your great


    grandmother answer my phone then?"


    E did have his phone, that he was sure about. Could it be that they were together now?


    "Daddy, a strangedy gave your phone to great grandma this morning." Although Jerry was not yet 5


    years old, his IQ was much higher than that of his peers. Therefore, he had fast reactions and could tell


    lies without thinking.


    A strangedy? Samuel sneered: "Jerry, are you sure she''s a strangedy?" Samuel was distracted by


    Jerry''s pretending not to know E.


    Don''t think I didn''t see you and E''s picturest time. I will get even with E for this sooner orter.


    Samuel''s thoughts remained unvoiced.


    However, thinking about E''s "service"st night, Samuel was quite satisfied.


    He had dismissed her harshly but deliberately, for the sake of polishing and smoothening her pride and


    rebellious nature.


    "Samuel, do you want to talk to great grandma?" Jerry was smart and chose not to answer Samuel''s


    question. He decided to ask an adult to deal with this tough situation.


    Samuel didn''t care that his son had called him by his first name.


    "No. I''lle to the old house and get my phone tonight." After saying this, Samuel suddenly realised


    that he seemed to ignore something important just now.


    "Bye, Daddy Samuel." Jerry hang up the phone immediately. Then, he saw Melody giving him a


    thumbs up while covering Jane''s mouth.


    "Well done, Jerry!" He could fool his father when he was five. Such talents would make him a better


    Jerry sunk into the sofa, his heart fluttering with fear. In fact, he was afraid of his father. If Samuel was


    there and stared at his eyes, he wouldn''t have said a word.

 Chapter 143 Ill Sleep Here Tonight

    Chapter 143 I''ll Sleep Here Tonight


    Jerry decided to keep a distance from his father. He didn''t know if he could lie to him again. After mom


    left, his father always joked about beating him.


    "Great grandma, we need to go home earlier tonight. Daddy wille and get his phone." There was


    no response after Jerry finished talking.


    He looked at Melody and found that she was staring at his little sister. They looked at each other


    nkly and Jerry had no idea what they were doing.


    "Jane, why is your father''s phone in your mother''s house?" Did this mean that they had met each


    other? That was the only exnation, Melody thought.


    Jane had no idea of who her father was, not to mention physically meeting him, because her mother


    never told her anything about him.


    Thanks to her older brother, she could only see her father''s photo in secret.


    Her father was handsome and she looked just like him.


    "Maybe Daddy gave his phone to mommy, so we can contact him conveniently." All Jane thought about


    was Samuel. She was wondering why her father abandoned her mother and her.


    Was it because she was so naughty when she was a little baby that her father abandoned her?


    She had been longing for a father very much. She wanted to call him "Daddy", but she didn''t know


    whether it was allowed.


    On the other hand, she heard that her brother could see her father frequently. She envied him for this.


    Although she could see her father on TV and through pictures, those inanimate figures couldn''t


    generate a sense of her father in her mind at all.


    No. She wanted to tell her brother to take her to meet their father. Even just for a secret nce.


    Having made up her mind, Jane run to Jerry with her cute little bottom swinging, and watched her


    brother''s sorrowful expression in confusion.


    Melody had always paid her attention on Jane''s reaction. Children couldn''t easily hide their


    expressions, and their faces always revealed the truth about what they were feeling at the moment.


    Sometimes they were happy, sometimes doubtful and sometimes sad. Such entanglement made


    Melody quite distressed.


    Was that because Jane missed her father? Jane had never seen her father since she was born. What


    should she do?


    E got dressed and came out of the bedroom. She found Jane and Jerry talking, with Melody nowhere


    in sight.


    The two little children were muttering to each other, sitting on the sofa closely. E walked towards


    them and heard Jane saying, "Can you find the way to Daddy''s office, Jerry?"


    "Of course I can!" Jerry said proudly.


    E interrupted suddenly, "The way to where?"


    Jerry and Jane freaked out and kept quiet, shaking their heads at the same time.


    "Mom, it''s a secret between Jane and I. You shouldn''t ask us about that." Before E said anything


    else, Jerry came up with an excuse.


    E tried to say something but then gave up. Her son was so clever that she could not refute his


    excuse.


    "Alright. I won''t ask you about that. Come on, let''s go to the supermarket." She nned to hung out


    with her two children now that she was on leave.


    Emerging from the other bathroom, Melody heard E''s n and said, "E, I have to go home with


    Jerry now."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Melody then told E what happened. E nodded and said: "Okay then. Grandma, you go with


    Samuel''s phone and give it back to him, but what will you say if he asks you where I found you?" They


    needed toe up with the same answer.


    "Jerry said that I took him to the amusement park and that''s where you found me."


    "Okay. Let''s call a car and get you home." E didn''t have a car to send them home with because of


    her temporary stay in C Country.


    Melody pulled E aside and whispered: "You were together with Samuelst night." It wasn''t a


    question, but more of a statement.


    Thinking of what happenedst night, E blushed: "Yes. I ran into him by ident." She concealed


    the truth.


    "Ran into him identally? Then why is his phone here? Besides, the suit jacket in your bedroom''s


    trash can is Samuel''s, right?" Although Melody was old, her eyes and mind were as clear as that of a


    young person.


    Failing to find a reasonable excuse, E had no choice but to say coquettishly: "Grandma, it really was


    by ident. Stop asking, my dear grandma, please. Let me call a cab for you." Some things were too


    embarrassing to speak out loud.


    What could she say? That Samuel abducted her, took her to the vi and humiliated her?


    No. She would never forget that, but grandma needn''t to know.


    Knowing that E didn''t want to talk about what happened and looked shy, Melody thought nothing bad


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    happened and stopped pushing for an answer.


    After walking Jerry and Melody to the cab, E went to the supermarket with Jane.


    E got hometer on that night. She received a message from a strange number: "E, I warn you not


    to see my son again!"


    E looked at the phone number closely and found it was Samuel''s. He hadn''t changed it all those


    years.


    Warning, another warning!


    E, I warn you not to hurt Catherine!


    E, I warn you not to see my son again!


    Was there anything else that Samuel could tell her except for warnings?


    Right! There was something else. That was -- go away!


    Go away! E replied him with the same words.


    Jerry was Samuel''s son, but he was E''s son too. He had already deprived her right to raise her son,


    and now he was depriving her right to see him further.


    She had never seen such a bastard like Samuel before. How did she fall in love him? Was she an idiot


    then?


    In a bedroom of the old house, Samuel was smoking cigarette after cigarette, standing by the window


    and staring at E''s reply.


    This woman was too rebellious, just the same as four years ago. Now they had met each other again


    and Samuel felt it was more difficult to handle her now than before.


    However, no matter how hard it was, he was certain to win her heart again.


    She had dared to abandon him for four years. Samuel vowed to let her know what a real bastard


    looked like.


    Someone knocked at the door.


    "Come in."


    A little figure came in. It was Jerry.


    "Daddy, I''m going to sleep. If you want to go, get out of here as soon as possible please!" Jerry was


    ustomed to sleeping alone. He didn''t care if his daddy would sleep beside him or not.


    However, when it came to his mother and little sister, it was different. He was fond of sleeping with


    them.


    Samuel looked at his son with his cold eyes and said: "I''ll sleep here tonight."


    Jerry climbed into the bed and knotted his brows, which resembled E''s andined, "Samuel, do


    not smoke in my room again!"


    He also resembled that woman when he was angry.


    Samuel put out the cigarette, opened the window to get some fresh air and reminded Jerry calmly,


    "This is my room."


    "You have so many houses. Why should you scramble for this room with me?" Hugging the Totoro toy,


    Jerry looked at Samuel.


    "You little brat, there are so many rooms in this house. Go and pick one."


    "No! Here I can sense and smell mom!" He was so anxious that he spoke up, voicing the words in his


    heart.


    There was a silence in the bedroom. It was the first time Samuel heard the word "Mom" from Jerry in


    thest two years.


    When Jerry was a little baby, he knew nothing and often said "Mom" "Mom", although E was not


    here. But he hardly said that word after he was two years old.

 Chapter 144 How About Being My Mistress

    Chapter 144 How About Being My Mistress


    Samuel didn''t care about that until he discovered grandma''s video call history log with someone called


    Yi. He could tell that Yi was very likely to be E. Not only grandma, but Jerry had been in touch with


    E too.


    What''s more, E must have been instructing Jerry to hide their contact from him.


    ''E Bo, what a sophisticated woman you are!


    How do you still win Jerry''s affection after disappearing for four years?'' Samuel thought to himself.


    After the smoke in the room dissipated, he stood up to close the window and went to the bathroom.


    Jerry had already fallen asleep when he stepped out of the bathroom.


    He turned off the bedmp,id beside Jerry and held him close.


    Fondling Jerry''s chubby body, Samuel couldn''t help disying a grin.


    Jerry wriggled to find afortable position in Samuel'' arms and muttered in his sleep, "Mom...Jane..."


    Hearing Jerry muttering about E, Samuel was immersed in dejection, so much so that he neglected


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jerry''s mentioning of the name "Jane".


    Samuel and Jerry had moved out of the Royal Mansion since E left.


    Thus in thest few years, most of Jerry''s time was spent staying in the old house with his great-


    grandma, taking part in banquets with Samuel or roaming in Samuel''spany to kill time.


    It was the first time that Samuel had stepped into the mansion in four years.


    But he didn''t have the chance to get upstairs.


    Samuel was convinced of the old saying that a strict father cultivates an outstanding son, But he had


    been a loving father trying his best to meet all Jerry''s requests over the years.


    He found Jerry was smart but also a little precocious.


    Samuel thought living without a mother''s care was the reason for Jerry''s precocity at first.


    He thought Jerry might have been subconsciously pushing himself to be strong.


    But he denied this assumption soon after he knew Jerry had been in touch with E.


    The clock on the wall was making the tick-tocking sound, preventing Samuel from falling asleep.


    He loosened Jerry, grabbed his mobile phone on the night stand and unlocked it as he walked towards


    the study room. Samuel couldn''t help opening Wechat and inputting E''s new phone number into the


    search box. The result was the user named Yi, as expected.


    He sent a friend request to Yi with text saying, "Your son misses you!"


    ''The only one she cares in this family now is Jerry. For her, I am nothing but a jerk who forced her to


    have an abortion four years ago.'' Samuel was lost in thought.


    Unexpectedly, his request was epted by E. He thought E had already fallen asleep.


    But neither of them sent greetings to one another.


    Samuel browsed E''s Wechat album. Most of the photos were about herself shooting films and taking


    part in activities.


    But there were also several photos of a little girl with either her back or side, facing the camera.


    ''Who is this little girl? Is she her daughter? Did she give birth to a daughter for another man?''


    At this thought, Samuel was furious. He returned back to the chat page and sent a message to E,


    "Are you hooking up with another man?"


    Samuel stared at the screen, waiting for E''s reply, anxiously. ''If she dares to reply with a yes, I will kill


    that man!'' He clenched his teeth and thought.


    Seeing Samuel''s question, E, who was lulling Jane to sleep in the bed, was confused. She was


    baffled about why Samuel asked that question.


    Thinking of Catherine, E replied, yes. ''There are rumours circting on the inte about me and


    many handsome male entertainers so this answer will be convincing to Samuel.'' E thought with a


    bitter smile.


    In her opinion, even if she gave Samuel a negative answer, Samuel would still be suspicious of her.


    Later on, when E was about to fall asleep, her mobile phone on the night table rang, indicating a new


    Wechat message.


    "Are you a mistress of some rich guy who can provide you with many opportunities in the entertainment


    circle?"


    Seeing Samuel''s reply, E was disappointed and heartbroken. ''Is this what he thinks of me?'' E


    thought. She took a deep breath and replied, "Yes."


    E waited for around half an hour before she received Samuel''s reply.


    "How about, if youe sleep with me tonight, I will consider investing in another movie and let you be


    the leadingdy of it?"


    Seeing Samuel''s reply, E''s eyes widened in anger. She tried her best to be calm and replied, "You


    are disgusting!"


    E thought she would have to wait for a long time again before receiving Samuel''s reply. But Samuel


    replied to her message quicker this time round.


    "But your reactionst night told me you enjoyed my service very much."


    ...


    "Samuel Shao, I beg you to leave me alone. Please..."


    E waited for another half an hour before she received Samuel''s reply, "So... what do you think of my


    proposal? I''d like to have you answer now."


    E sneered. She replied, "You''d better get your fiancee''s approval first."


    ''How ridiculous is Samuel Shao. Hoping his ex-wife to be his mistress!'' E thought.


    "You will agree to my proposal one day. Wait and see! " replied Samuel.


    E didn''t reply. It was toote at night and she was sleepy. She put her mobile phone back on the


    night table, held Jane close to her and fell asleep soon after.


    It was two o''clock in the morning when Samuel finished his cigarette. He walked back to the bedroom,


    The next day in the morning, E set out to the filming set early.


    She took a nap before filming the fight scenes in the afternoon.


    An imperial concubine drove a wedge between Crystal and Lily. Crystal was tricked into fighting with


    Lily.


    Both Crystal and Lily were good at martial arts so the garden was in a mess.


    Upon hearing that the two concubines were fighting in the garden, the emperor hurried towards them.


    Glimpsing at the emperor, Lily became distracted and her sword missed Crystal and scratched Amber''s


    arm.


    "Ah!" Amber cried out.


    The filming crew were all confused. ording to the script, the scratch was supposed to be very slight.


    But why did Amber cry out loudly?


    Then Amber''s arm started bleeding. Blood seeped through and soaked the cloth around the wound.


    Seeing that, the whole crew were astonished and rushed to Amber. The sword was just a stage tool


    which was supposed to be blunt. How was that possible?


    Seeing Amber bleeding, E became frightened.


    An assistant rushed to Amber with a emergency first-aid box.


    The director walked to them, nced at the sword in E''s hand and shifted his sight to E. Then he


    turned to the crowd and asked, "Who is in charge of stage property?"


    A woman scooted to the director, "It''s me director Xiao."


    "Why is the sword sharp? Who prepared this? They are fired!"


    A thin man ran to the director, "I''m sorry, director. It''s my mistake. Please spare me this time..."


    The man begged for his job, as he continuously winked at E.


    Seeing that, E was totally confused. ''Who is this man?


    Why does he keep winking at me?'' E wondered.


    Other film crew noticed the man''s behaviour and started staring at E suspiciously.

 Chapter 145 Teach Amber a Lesson

    Chapter 145 Teach Amber a Lesson


    Amber glowered at E.


    E figured out what was going on finally, after being puzzled for several minutes.


    She was being framed!


    Sure enough, the man then set his eyes on E. "E, talk to the director for me please. The money


    you gave me is far less than my two months'' sry. I''ll be on the streets if he fires me.''"


    Hearing what the man said, Amber stood from her chair, walked towards E and pped her.


    "E, why did you do this, huh?" Although angry, Amber''s voice was still quite coquettish.


    At this point, everyone on site gathered around them and they gasped when E was pped by


    Amber.


    "Miss Amber, it''s E who asked me to change the sword to a real one. She has disliked you for a long


    time."


    Amber was a big star and people her age were all quite deferential towards her.


    People started whispering to themselves about what the man had said.


    Covering her face with her hand, E said nothing.


    "E, you''re evil!" E saw only anger in Amber''s eyes.


    Why only? Was she that good at acting?


    It didn''t matter. E rubbed her aching face and raised her hand suddenly.


    She pped Amber back.


    Her tender and soft face turned red immediately.


    Amber started crying. She looked so pathetic that people all felt pity for her.


    ''God! Is E crazy? How dare she p Miss Amber?''


    ''That''s right. She is much older than Miss Amber. She asked him to change the sword out of envy for


    Miss Amber''s youth and beauty, didn''t she?'' The crowd''s murmurs grew louder as they looked on.


    ...


    Eric was too angry to say a word. Although it was hard to tell who was right and who was wrong at first.


    he was still not happy to see such disharmony amongst his film crew and talent.


    "You, tell us what happened!" Eric pointed to the man again.


    Surrounded by others, the thin man became too terrified to say a word.


    His begging eyes fell on E again, as if he was saying "Help me, please."


    Ignoring him, E looked at Amber. She was much older than her, so E decided to teach her a


    lesson. "I pped you back so that you can learn that you should never hit other people before figuring


    out what is going on. You must seek the truth first. Do you understand little girl?"


    She looked like a strict mother. Amber felt dumb and stopped sobbing.


    She was 19 years old and if she remembered correctly, E was ten years older than her. It was hard


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    to tell that E was almost thirty from her appearance.


    How could she get a sense of strict mother from E''s eyes?


    E then looked at the man in contempt. "It''s hard to believe that you have worked with the film crew


    for such a long time. Your acting sucks. How can you frame others when there are so many ws in


    your story?"


    It seemed that the thin man wanted to defend himself, but E wouldn''t give him the chance to speak.


    "You stood out too soon, looked at me too soon and betrayed the mastermind too soon. You confessed


    all of this as soon as the director said "go away", but at that time he didn''t know it was you. You are so


    stupid."


    People around them nodded. What E said was reasonable.


    Eric kicked the thin man. "You bastard, tell me, who was behind this?"


    Normally, people would suspect Amber, who, at that moment, dared not cry anymore. They couldn''t


    think of another person who would have the motive to frame E.


    Only a few clever people knew that the mastermind wanted to set Amber against E.


    The thin man tried to struggle. "I don''t care whether you believe me or not. It was indeed E who


    asked me to do that. She said that Amber was so self-willed and unreasonable that she must be taught


    a lesson!"


    Those words made Amber feel embarrassed.


    "Alright then. ording to what you said, I wanted to teach her a lesson, then why did I do nothing


    when you were exposed? Besides, you said that I gave you some money, then present some evidence


    like the transfer record for example." E was wearing a cardinal pce dress and her face was


    shining with confidence and indifference. She looked like a queen, if her extravagant make up was


    ignored.


    People around them nodded and stared at that man, whoes expression turned from shame to anger.


    "E, you dare to act but don''t want to bear the responsibility. How could I agree to help you if I knew


    who you truly are?" He finished and ran away, Which was so sudden that people stood there dumb-


    struck.


    Now, the fact was clear. People knew that E was being framed.


    Then Eric sent someone to check on the man and found that the man, who was an orphan, had fled


    away after he was exposed.


    However, Amber was not mature enough to forgive E because of the hurt on her arm and face.


    Therefore, she yed right into the mastermind''s hands and wouldn''t talk to E anymore in private.


    E thought about the n to frame her for several days and could not figure out who was behind it.


    Although she was popr with the filming crew, she was not annoying either. Who would frame her?


    Nevertheless, no matter who was behind it, E decided to be cautious from now on.


    After Samuel''s Wechat was added by E, Jerry connecting to E for video chats from Samuel''s office


    at the old house.


    E was puzzled. Samuel had warned her again and again not to see her son, but now he allowed


    Jerry to do video chats with her.


    Was he a man of contradiction?


    Their work had alreadypleted by afternoon and the director proposed a dinner party.


    E wanted to go home and spend time with her daughter since she was off work early, but Eric


    thought highly of her and didn''t agree with her absence from the party. E had no choice but to


    change her dress and go to the party.


    Sapphire Hotel.


    Looking at the glorious hotel, E was deeply touched. It had been four years since herst stay.


    Now, the Sapphire Hotel had been renovated and had became more luxurious.


    They gathered in a big room, with more than thirty seats around arge table.


    Almost thirty people were in attendance and the atmosphere was pleasant because of the presence of


    several young stars like Amber.


    As a veteran in the entertainment industry, Joseph flirted with Amber and other actress making red


    blushes spread across their faces.


    E knew that If Joseph wasn''t married, even Amber would fall in love with him.


    During the dinner, E left quietly.


    Knowing that there was a balcony at the end of the corridor on the sixth floor, she wanted to get some


    fresh air there.


    They had proposed toasts at the dinner, so E had had some liquor as well.

 Chapter 146 Are You Insane

    Chapter 146 Are You Insane


    A soothing breeze was blowing at the rooftop, causing E''s face to be redder than before.


    Suddenly, her attention was attracted by some whispers near-by.


    A couple were in an embrace, not too far away from where she was. Seeing this, E thought they


    were an amorous couple and diverted her path to avoid disturbing them.


    "Sam, why didn''t youe to my rescue when Mr. Fang said those terrible things to me? Have I


    annoyed you?"


    Sam? E stopped in her tracks and looked back. The man who was staring at her was none other


    than Samuel.


    Catherine didn''t notice her because she was being held tightly in Samuel''s arms.


    E sneered. How disappointing! E didn''t care so she decided to leave.


    E turned back and left quietly, as if she had never been there.


    Samuel thought that there was no-one on the rooftop, and would have continued to believe so if he


    didn''t notice E himself.


    Although Catherine still felt sad in his arms, Samuel was in no mood to cheer her up.


    "Then I won''t bring you to this kinds of events any more." He pushed Catherine aside subtly, lit a


    cigarette and walked to the edge of the rooftop.


    Thinking that Samuel was angry, Catherine followed him hurriedly. "Sam, it''s okay. I''m willing to be


    disrespected for you."


    "Okay." The man gave an indifferent reply and stopped talking, which caused Catherine to feel


    embarrassed slightly.


    She had toe up with various topics to maintain the conversation.


    However, Samuel replied with one-word answers, "Well." "Okay."


    After Samuel finished his cigarette, they went back to their private room, when they saw E across the


    corridor.


    Catherine put her hand on Samuel''s arm possessively, staring at Ecently.


    E cursed inside and diverted her path, walking into the private room on Samuel''s right hand side.


    Samuel and Catherine went into the private room on their left side. When they walked in, Mr. Fang from


    the Fang''s Group stared at them ambiguously. "Where have you been, happy lovers?"


    Hearing that, Catherine immediately ignored Mr. Fang''s humiliating words and lowered her head


    feigning shyness.


    Pulling his chair out, Samuel sat down regardless of Catherine.


    Catherine didn''t know if others noticed Samuel''s indifference. Having no courage to look up, she sat


    beside Samuel awkwardly.


    Samuel replied. "To get some fresh air on the rooftop."


    Mr. Fang snickered with others and then changed the subject.


    In the opposite private room, E was in no mood for anything at all after she came back and her words


    were less than before.


    Amber was singing a popr love song with a supporting actress whilst other members of the film crew


    Finally, the party was over. Amber proposed for a karaoke session and many people agreed


    immediately to tter her.


    E found Eric and excused herself. She had to go home.


    People left the room one after another. E said goodbye to the director and some good friends who


    were part of the filming crew and walked to the roadside to call a cab home.


    However, there was no cab avable and E had to walk along the road.


    A brand new ck Cadic started in front of the hotel and drove out of the parking lot.


    E continued walking, whilst looking for avable cabs. She just wanted to get home as soon as


    possible and sleep with her dear Jane in arms.


    A ck car stopped in front of her, at a crossroad.


    E didn''t know who''s car it was, so she ignored it and crossed the road.


    However, when she got to the other-side, the car followed her, and stopped in front of her again.


    The car window near the passenger''s seat rolled down, and E saw Samuel, wearing a white shirt, in


    the main driver''s seat.


    Ignoring him, E detoured around his car again, but Samuel followed her and blocked her way.


    Atst, E pped his car window and yelled, feigning fierceness. "Are you insane?"


    "Can you heal me?"


    ... E red at him speechlessly. "What are you talking about, heal you? Go away and stop blocking


    my way."


    Thinking of Catherine, E became angry because Samuel was such a jerk that he dated two girls at


    the same time.


    "Get in the car!" The man gave his order calmly.


    Without any reply, Samuel had to use their son as an excuse. "Jerry is missing you." That wasn''t a lie.


    Jerry indeed missed E every day.


    Hearing this, E thought he would take her to see Jerry, so she got in the car and wondered when


    Samuel became so considerate.


    Samuel had a general understanding of what E was thinking. Instead of telling her the truth, Samuel


    drove her to his house.


    The Royal Mansion.


    Samuel pulled up in front of his house and got out of the car together with E.


    E was delightful at the thought of seeing her son.


    Noticing her excited demeanour, Samuel took her into the vi.


    E thought Jerry was on the second floor, so she didn''t noticed that it was quite dark on the first floor.


    She run up to the second floor hurriedly after changing into slippers.


    However, Samuel grasped her wrist. Then she fell into his arms. Samuel then kissed her.


    All E could think about was her son so she was in no mood to make out with Samuel.


    She tried to push him away several times but failed. The man was as steady as a rock. She tried to


    push him harder, but was pressed against a pir.


    "Samuel, I want to see my son. Get off me..." E struggled discontentedly. It was indeed a true saying


    that all a man thinks about is sex.


    Samuel gasped and said: "Jerry is in the old house."


    E was so angry that she even wanted to kill him. However, she thought about what Samuel said


    again, and found that he never said Jerry was in the Vi.


    E was stupid enough to get in the car and let Samuel bring her here without any resistance.


    Was there anyone as stupid as her? She was so stupid that she presented herself to a man like a


    sheep walking into a wolf''s den.


    "E, promise to be my lover, or I''ll ruin your name in the entertainment industry." He hugged E


    tightly, taking in her scent.


    He still remembered that night four years ago, when she initiated sex between them.


    Another warning! E wanted to p him again, but hesitated.


    "Why should I think that you, awyer, can interfere in the entertainment industry?" E despised him,


    but she knew what Samuel said might be true.


    After all, the society was dominated by money. One can do anything with enough money.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Samuel squinted his eyes. It seemed that E looked down on him.


    "Would you like to try?" He allured E with his pleasant voice.


    "As you wish!"


    However, the next instance, she was lifted midair. She put her arms around the man''s neck in haste.


    "What are you doing, Samuel?" She was freaking out and confused.


    "You said as my wish, didn''t you?" The man walked towards the stairs with E in his arms.


    "Get off me! I won''t go upstairs! Samuel, what do you take me for?" E struggled and jumped out of


    his arms.


    However, Samuel still kept a vice-like grip on her.

 Chapter 147 Let Me Take Care Of You

    Chapter 147 Let Me Take Care Of You


    "Take you as what? My ex-wife?" He said indifferently, making it hard for E to decipher his feelings.


    "You''re right, ex-husband. Watch your words and behaviour please. If you force me to make out with


    you again, I''ll sue you!" She looked at the man arrogantly. Although the lights were off in the vi, they


    still could see each other''s expression under the light of the streetmps outside.


    "Sue me? E, what little progress you have made in the past four years. What have you been eating


    those years? Pig''s brain?" Samuel looked at her in contempt. She said she would sue him four years


    ago and now she was repeating the same words. How stupid could she be?


    Pig''s brain? This was an indirect insult to E, calling her as stupid as a pig. E struggled out of his


    strong grasp, wanting to get out of there. Samuel did nothing until she reached the door.


    "Jerry is upstairs." He started walking up the stairs as he said so.


    Soon after, Samuel heard footsteps echoing behind him, growing closer and closer. "Hey, didn''t you


    say that he is at the old house? How could he be upstairs then?" Samuel didn''t answer.


    E had no choice but to follow Samuel and continued asking, "Which is the truth?"


    "Samuel, if you lie to me again..." Suddenly, Samuel turned and kissed her ruby red lips, silencing her.


    Two secondster, Samuel kicked the bedroom''s door open and threw E on the bed. "Jerry is


    upstairs in the old house." Samuel said. Samuel was right. She had eaten nothing but pig''s brain in the


    past four years to be easily duped.


    E was irritated. She switched on the bedsidemp without any difficulty, to see Samuel clearly and


    try to thwart away his effrontery behaviour. However, on seeing the arrangement of the house, she


    remained speechless. Nothing had changed in thest four years that she is gone.


    "What? This vi wasn''t even yours, many years ago."


    The man''s word yanked her back to reality.


    E wanted to say something, as her lips moved slightly, but decided not to. Instead, she opened her


    mouth again and said in an enchanting voice. "Mr. Shao, won''t you be terrified if I called your fiancee


    again?"


    The word "Mr. Shao" irritated Samuel.


    He approached her slowly, took out his phone from the pocket and threw it on the bed.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Just before E reached the phone, he flung himself on her and pressed her against the bed.


    "E, from now on, I''ll admit I have lost this game and leave you alone, if you can get to the phone." He


    mped her hands above her head and looked at her under the dim light.


    After four years of separation, he hadn''t looked at her closely since their reunion.


    She was wearing light make up. The up-tilting eyeliner at the corner of eyes made her eyes more


    enchanting.


    The cardinal lipstick she had earlier, although wiped off during the dinner, made her lips look luscious.


    E was more enchanting than before. Like an evil spirit, her every move was alluring to him.


    E was embarrassed by his fervent staring and turned her face away. "What? Get off me now!"


    "I get off you, so you can call my fiancee?" He kissed her earlobe, making her quiver slightly.


    "Samuel, you know you have a fiancee? But now you are hugging your ex-wife. You are a jerk, aren''t


    you?" She bit her lower lip tightly, struggling to avoid his kisses.


    Samuel smiled like a ruffian and admitted frankly. "Yes. I am a jerk."


    Now since Catherine didn''t care about what was happening, why should they?


    E looked at him unbelievably. She was in shock that he had admitted he was a jerk.


    "You had never wanted to let me go, had you?"


    "You didn''t know that until now?" He coaxed her into his bedroom, step by step, and had made up his


    mind that he would never let her go again.


    E closed her eyes and opened them again. She said, seductively, "Well, I''d like to enjoy it rather than


    to fight against you."


    Samuel smiled like a charming devil. "There you are."


    Then he released her hands and fidgeted with her silky hair that was close to her ears using his


    powerful hands.


    E wanted to grab the phone. However, Samuel noticed her intention immediately, and held her arm


    as soon as she raised it.


    ...


    What a jerk!


    "Mr. Shao, you should go and take a shower first and I''ll wait for you." She wanted to try flee away


    since she didn''t want to have sex with Samuel.


    Although Samuel agreed, he, surprisingly, carried E and took her into the shower room.


    When he knew that E was back in the C Country, Samuel hired hourly workers to clean every corner


    of the house every day for unknown reasons.


    Now it suddenly clicked and he patted himself as a man who could envision the future. They could use


    the bedroom and the shower room anytime they wanted.


    ...


    ''E, be my lover and let me take care of you.''


    ''E, you heartless woman, how can you abandon your husband and son for four years?''


    ''E, now that you have sumbed to me, I will do all I can to get you back!''


    Before she fell asleep, all she could think about was the way he made love to her, and the words he


    said.


    The next day, E asked for leave again. Some people started disliking her because they thought she


    was more arrogant than Amber.


    However, it was rumoured that it wasn''t her assistant but a mysterious man who asked for leave on her


    behalf.


    The director said nothing about that, and proceeded to skip scenes that needed E''s character in it,


    and film the others.


    Therefore, when E came to the filming site the day after that, she overhead a group of people, who


    were part of the film crew, discussing her absence.


    "It seems that all her affairs are true. She became a popr star under those circumstances."


    "I knew she was pretending to be a nobledy. I knew it! Which nobledy can act Lily in such a perfect


    way?"


    "Right! Maybe the one who called the director yesterday was her lover."


    ...


    She wanted to p for them because whoever said thest sentence was right.


    Yesterday morning, she heard, in a daze, Samuel call the director and said she wanted some leave for


    business reasons and would get back to work today.


    The director agreed without asking any questions.


    She sighed quietly, dressed herself in her film costume and got on the nanny van.


    Today, they were working on some exterior shots today at the edge of the cliff in the suburb of C


    Country. In this scene, Lily falls off the cliff in order to save Prince Jin.


    After getting in the car, E sat down and started surfing through social sites.


    The car drove to the suburb area, after all the required people had entered.


    The scenery in the suburb area was not bad and the cliff was exactly the same as those on TV.


    Today''s action shots were not about the hero and the heroin, but Male 2, Female 2 and some


    supporting actors and actresses, After her makeup was applied, E stood by the cliff and let workers


    secure her with a harness that was connected to wires, supported by boulders and beams.


    Male 2 was fighting with others and Lily pushed Prince Jin with all her strength.


    However, her strength ran out and she fell off the cliff.


    Prince Jin broke down.


    He yelled Lily''s name in extreme grief while swords were slicing his back, again and again. He was in


    so much sorrow to feel the pain being inflicted on him.


    E was falling off the cliff, fast. However, she suddenly saw that the thin steel wire holding her, was


    broken. Broken? Broken? The words echoed in her head.


    The crew member from the props department, who was responsible for ensuring the integrity of the


    wire, spotted the broken wire. He noticed it through the surveince video and shouted suddenly: "Shit!


    Director! E is falling, the steel wire is broken!"


    His words scared everyone.


    The cameras stopped rolling immediately and people were sent to look for E.


    E was still falling through the air. Was she going to die? No! She was reluctant to leave her dear


    Jerry, her sweet Jane, and surprisingly her ex-husband.

 Chapter 148 Peel Off Your Skin If You Dared To Change Your Mind

    Chapter 148 Peel Off Your Skin If You Dared To Change Your Mind


    ''Crack.'' E winced in pain, as her body


    Hit a rock. Her face was on fire from hitting the sharp surface of the rock.


    E was too frightened to open her eyes, as she continued falling down the cliff.


    ''Bang!'' Her back hit another stone and it hurt badly!


    She was quickly overwhelmed by the fear of death.


    ''Mom, Dad, is it my time yet?'' E whispered. But she didn''t want to go. She didn''t want to leave with


    her two children behind.


    ''Crack!'' A few branches broke off as she was falling.


    ''Bang!'' "Oh!" E screamed in pain. Her entire body was hurting, excruciatingly, and soon after, she lost


    consciousness, as shended with a thud on arge tree branch at the base of the cliff.


    A long time had passed.


    On the entertainment news channelter on that day, a reportermented, "I am now at the location


    where Prince Jin''s Favorite Concubine is being filmed and, ording to reliable sources, E, the


    second heroine of the film, was in an ident. She fell off a cliff. All necessary measures have been


    taken to rescue the actress. We pray that she is found safe and sound. Our reporters will provide more


    information of the incident."


    The news segment showed scenes of ambnces and fire engines rushing to her rescue.


    The clip went viral on Weibo in a few minutes. As time went by, #EFellOffACliff trended.


    At this moment, many people were leavingments on her Weibo, sending their prayers and


    blessings.


    Those who liked her or didn''t, shared the same feelings.


    ''May you be blessed with long-life and peace. E, hang in there!''


    ''Oh, E, you muste back safe and sound.''


    ''We pray for your safety!''


    There were so many positivements, but there were also a few negativements. For example,


    the fifth topment provoked outrage. It read ''The world is better off without such a frivolous woman.''


    ¡­¡­


    A legion of E''s loyal fansmented on Samuel''s Weibo.


    ''Mr. Shao, please quickly send more people to save her. After all, E is your ex-wife!''


    ''Mr. Shao, E is such a fantastic woman, don''t abandon her!'' ''Are you blind?''


    ''We may not know what happened between you two, but you are her former husband and she is the


    mother of your child. Do something.''


    ¡­¡­


    When E ran into trouble, Samuel was in court, engaged in awsuit, with his mobile phone switched


    off.


    He didn''t know what had happened.


    In the afternoon, E, who had been hanging on a branch, was finally rescued. She was in aa and


    was quickly taken to the hospital.


    She was found in a dangerous and depressing state. Her costumes had been torn, and her skin


    exposed and blood was running all over her body.


    Daisy was the first to know about this matter. She immediately called Chuck, who was taking his son


    into theboratory.


    "E has had an ident. I just saw her being wheeled onto the ambnce." Since you are a highly


    skilled doctor, save her life."


    Her anxious tone made Chuck understand, roughly, what had happened.


    "Oh, I see."


    "Chuck, in the past four years, especially when I had Sven, if it were not for Eason and E, we would


    have starved to death." Daisy recalled the help Eason and E had given them, and started to sob.


    When she knew she was pregnant, she was shocked. She waspletely at a loss.


    It was difficult for a pregnant woman to find a job. Eason provided the money to help tide her and E


    over that difficult period of time in their lives.


    When Daisy gave birth, E called Eason for help. Eason remitted five million to her and E.


    Eason was the one who gave Daisy and E the most ideal conditions for having a baby. Although


    Daisy owed her deepest debt of gratitude to Eason, E was the one to thank.


    After the birth of Sven, E paid two nannies to look after her and Daisy''s children so that the two


    adults could go to work with a peace of mind.


    Therefore, in the past four years, Daisy and E stuck together to support their two children.


    There was silence from the other side of the phone. In fact, Chuck got angry every time someone


    mentioned Eason.


    Because in the years when he was looking for Daisy, Eason, who knew where she was, didn''t say a


    word


    Hearing what Daisy said, he immediately understood the whole story.


    During those four years, the two women with two children had only been able to survive, he suspected,


    with the help of Eason.


    "I got it. You don''t need to feel bad, and E is also my sister, I will try my best to save her." Chuck


    rarelyforted others. Daisy sobbing on the other end of the line, made him do so.


    "Yes, Chuck, as long as you promise E will be okay. I will listen to you in the future, and I will not go


    anywhere." Daisy thought about it carefully. Despite being a bit annoying, a huge w in his personality,


    Chuck was quite good to her.


    Four yearster when he saw her again, the love and the tenderness in his eyes spoke for itself. All his


    emotions were so obvious to her.


    However, men were too proud and so he kept torturing her, which made her angry.


    If he missed her, he should express himself. What a nasty man!


    Daisy did not see that Chuck smiled after she finished this sentence.


    "Who needs you! However, since you have made a choice, I will peel off your skin if you dare to change


    your mind." He took his son outside of theb. The fierceness in his tone made Sven look at him with


    contempt.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He recently met his father, who was a medical doctor, and even though he was angry most of the time,


    he was so good to his mother. He really didn''t know why the hell his parents acted the way they did


    sometimes.


    "Go and call the ambnce!" Daisy wiped her tears and smiled.


    The call did note to a halt. The warm and happy atmosphere was there to stay.


    "Ok, " Chuck hang up the phone and went to the nurses station.


    When the ambnce carrying E, approached the hospital, it turned a corner, which confused the


    reporters behind.


    Everyone understood the move only when it arrived at Chuck''s Private Hospital


    Chuck was already prepared, together with his team, before E was wheeled into the operating room.


    Next to him was Sven. He was forced to see his father perform a surgery, and he was desperate and


    helpless.


    Wearing arge suit and sitting on a stool, he stared at the person being wheeled in.


    "It''s E!" When Sven saw the patient on the operating table, he immediately jumped off the chair in


    shock.


    The suit was too big, he identally stepped on it and fell.


    Chuck looked at his son and asked the nurse to help him to his feet.


    "Calm down! Everything will be fine. Okay?" At the moment, Chuck looked serious. He watched his son


    sit back on the stool and began to inspect and then operate on E.


    After an hour, The light in the operating room was switched off and E was wheeled out.


    Eden asked anxiously: "Nurse, how is she?"


    Chuck took his mask off. "Who are you?" He calmly asked Eden, who looked worried.

 Chapter 149 Journalists Making Trouble

    Chapter 149 Journalists Making Trouble


    "Doctor, I''m her agent and assistant. How''s E now? Please tell me she''s okay." He prayed.


    Sven took off his mask as well and grinned at Eden, "Eden, mommy will soon be fine." Sven admired


    his dad more, after seeing him in action.


    Eden gazed at Sven in astonishment. He used to see him a lot in America when he visited E at her


    home.


    Besides, he was the one who sent Sven to town to Melody. Hence, they shared a close rtionship.


    He took a nce at Chuck, then he looked at Sven, "Sven Tang, do you know him?"


    Upon hearing his son being called "Sven Tang", Chuck frowned. He observed that the two seemed to


    be familiar with each other.


    "Eden, this is my dad Chuck, and now I''m Sven Si." Sven sounded proud when he introduced his


    father.


    ''Daddy is so cool!'' Sven thought to himself. Though some parts of E''s body were badly bruised and


    she was bleeding profusely, Sven''s dad had calmly cleaned the wounds, applied medicinal ointment on


    and bandaged them.


    Chuck? Eden froze for a moment. ''This fatherless boy turned out to be the son of Chuck?


    That''s insane. And Jane''s father is that famouswyer. These two kids really have an unusual


    background.'' Eden thought to himself in shock.


    "Okay then, do you want to see mommy E?" E had been taken to a luxurious ward by a nurse.


    "Yes!" Sven then followed Eden.


    "Doctor Chuck, how''s E now?" Eden and Chuck walked to the lobby, shoulder to shoulder.


    Chuck pulled back his son, who was walking in front of them, then he put his hands on Sven''s little


    shoulders, "The bruises will soon heal. The wounds made by the poisonous snakes on her arm have


    been cleaned and I applied a medical ointment to quicken the healing process. Though the wound on


    her forehead is a little deep, there will be no scars left. Other wounds are nothing to worry about."


    They were just some bruises. They would heal after the ointment was applied in a couple of days.


    "Then why did she loose consciousness?" Eden asked out of confusion.


    Chuckughed, "Because of the pain." Even though, the level of pain that E felt was not high enough


    to make anyone loose consciousness, E feared feeling pain. Chuck remembered thest time he


    applied medicine to her hand.


    Even though he was just picking out ss shards, disinfecting and applying medicinal ointment, she bit


    Samuel''s arm firmly.


    ...


    When he left the hospital, a crowd of journalists approached and surrounded Eden.


    "Mr. Eden, can you tell us Ms. E''s present condition?"


    "Mr. Eden, is Ms. E awake?"


    "Many citizens are worried about her, can you give us some information?"


    ...


    Upon seeing the crowd of journalists, Eden was delighted. E''s poprity had grown beyond his


    expectation, since so many journalists were craving any new information.


    He cleared his throat and said, "E and I are very thankful for your support. Doctor Chuck performed


    her surgery. At the moment, E is out of the woods and recovering. She will be fine after a period of


    recuperation."


    ''Doctor Chuck did the surgery?'' The crowd erupted in murmurs. The journalists clung to Eden''s every


    word, "Mr. Eden, is it true that Ms. E has good rtionships with Doctor Chuck, Harry, her ex-


    husband Samuel, her brother Eason and even Joseph?"


    Eden frowned slightly .''What is the reporter trying to insinuate by saying that E shared good


    rtionships with several man?'' He thought to himself.


    Mentioning Eason and Samuel was ambiguous enough. It seemed that this journalist intended to divert


    attention to other matters and propel rumuors by mentioning Harry, Chuck and Joseph.


    "I think that you are forgetting to mention that Ms. E also shares great friendships with the wives of


    the gentlemen you have mentioned. Thanks for your concern."


    He headed towards her car after finishing her statement, but the media didn''t want to let him go.


    "Will her ex-husband Mr. Shao show up with his son to see Ms. E''s after the incident?"


    "Everyone in this country knows that Mr. Shao was her husband. Do they still keep in touch?"


    Diverting the subject to E''s ex-husband Samuel, the journalists kept posing questions.


    "I don''t know whether Mr. Shao will bring their son to see E. But I suggest you focus on E''s work


    instead of her private life." After Eden finished, he shouldered through the crowd and got in the car.


    A few kilometers away from the Hospital, Eden looked through his rear view mirror, and could still see


    the crowd of journalists.


    He was confused by it.


    Samuel didn''t leave the court until dusk, due to theplexity of the case.


    The moment he stepped out, he was surrounded by a crowd of journalists.


    They asked a tirade of questions at the same time, and after a few confused seconds, Samuel


    understood why he was getting media attention.


    It turned out the journalists wanted to know if he would visit E after she fell off a cliff when she was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    filming.


    ''This stupid woman, can''t she be careful when filming?'' Samuel''sins remained unvoiced.


    Suppressing his emotions, Samuel grinned, "Whether I visit her depends on my fiancee."


    "You need your fiancee''s approval? Does it mean that you don''t have feelings for Ms. E anymore?"


    "Will Ms. E be upset if she heard about this? Don''t you think that you are being cruel to her?"


    Samuel''s smile became even brighter because that was exactly what he wanted.


    However, the premise was that her present body condition was capable of tolerating his vengeance


    and affliction.


    No longer answering their questions, he got into his Cadic and switched on his phone.


    He frowned when he saw the highest trending video on Weibo. He didn''t notice Ellie, who was sitting in


    the front passenger seat and was peeking at him through the rear view mirror.


    Then he called Chuck, "How''s E?"


    "Finally, the ex called. What, you want me to help hype it up?" Chuck unusually mocked Samuel


    because he felt good to have his son by his side.


    After hearing the tone in Chuck''s voice, Samuel roughly guessed E''s situation.


    Then he hung up without responding to Chuck''s mocking words.


    Leaning on the backseat, he pondered for a moment. Then said to Ellie, "Call Catherine and tell her to


    Ellie became speechless for a moment because Samuel always requested her to contact his fiancee


    She felt sympathy for her friend E as she called Catherine. She could not help asking, "Mr. Shao, do


    you still love E?"


    E. Samuel opened his eyes, yanked out of his rxing state by her question..


    "You know her." It was not a question but an affirmative sentence.


    Howe he didn''t know Ellie, who was married and had been working for him for two years, knew


    that woman.


    "Yes, we were ssmates in college." She acknowledged their rtionship frankly.


    Before that, Ellie thought there was no need to mention E if she was not there.


    She definitely wouldn''t lie since Samuel asked.


    "So, you''re on her side?" Samuel smiled lopsidedly and continued without waiting for Ellie''s response.


    "Well done, E!


    All of the three people in this car are rted to you. Howe I didn''t know my wife has so many


    friends?" He asked rhetorically.

 Chapter 150 Samuels Visit

    Chapter 150 Samuel''s Visit


    Yang, his driver, was E''s ssmate in high school. Then now Ellie, who happened to be her


    ssmate in college.


    "Absolutely." Ellie chuckled. Samuel didn''t know that Ellie wanted to roll her eyes every time she saw


    Catherine.


    She felt relieved because she had discovered that Samuel had always been a little bit cold towards


    Catherine. It was merely a one-way rtionship between him and Catherine.


    Samuel stopped talking, as his mind raced with thoughts concerning whether Ellie was sent by that


    woman to watch over him.


    In Chuck''s Private Hospital.


    E woke up at about 7 pm.


    Looking at the beautiful ceiling and the elegant wallpaper, she recognized that it was the style of


    Chuck''s hospital.


    ''I''m not dead! Thank God!'' Her words remained unsaid.


    "E, are you awake?" Immediately, Daisy, L and Sven gathered around the bed. Lilian also stood


    beside her.


    Seeing the three women looking at her with worry in their eyes, E grinned and thought, ''I''m so lucky


    to have them!''


    "I missed you so much!" E suddenly said. Upon hearing this, the three of the woman gawked at her,


    then they all began tough out loud.


    "I''m pretty sure she''s okay since she said that!" L and Lilian helped E sit up on the bed, and Sven


    put a pillow behind her back so that she could lean on it.


    E grimaced in pain as she sat up, then she looked at the girls, who were all trying to keep a straight


    face. She feigned unhappiness and said "What kind of friends are you? Justughing when I''m


    suffering in great pain?"


    As she said so, she waved to Sven, who stood beside the bed. "Mommy E!" Sven approached and


    sweetly called her.


    "Sven, you''re the best." E considered Sven as her own child since she watched him grow up.


    "E, you have became so popr. We were all blocked by the crazy media for a quite a while when


    we walked in." Lillian picked an apple from the table, intending to peel it for E.


    "Yeah. We saw the videos and some journalists saying you have ''good rtionships'' with our


    husbands. So, here we are, to support you." L couldn''t help butugh. She felt lucky to have a


    clever assistant who knew how to deal with those irritating journalists.


    "Holy cow! How can I not be popr with the wives of the CEO of SL Group, the amazing actor Joseph


    and the director of Chuck Private Hospital as my friends." Seeing E ogling at them, the girls soon


    giggled together.


    Suddenly, the door was opened. E''s smile immediately froze as she saw Samuel walking in.


    Wearing a suit, Samuel appeared at the door with his son held in his arms. Catherine stood beside


    them, soon to be the hostess of the Shao family.


    Smiling, Catherine looked at the woman lying in the bed. She was extremely pleased because of what


    Samuel had said in front of the media.


    Especially when Samuel apanied her and Jerry to the hospital in front of the media, she felt such


    great joy.


    "Mom." Jerry jumped out of Samuel''s arms and rushed towards E as soon as he saw her.


    The icy atmosphere in the ward was broken by Jerry''s sweet voice. E held her son and kissed him


    again and again, while bearing the pain he is unknowingly inflicting on her.


    "Samuel, you brought her here on purpose, right?" L wanted to throw Catherine out of the room


    when she saw her.


    Being a scheming woman, Catherine had sessfully stamped on E and stood by Samuel''s side.


    Samuel took a few steps forward with a faint smile on his face, which made it difficult for the others to


    perceive his emotions, "Mrs. Si, I must have misunderstood. I''m just responding to the appeal of the


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    over-zealousizens and trying to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. So I brought my fiancee. Is


    there anything wrong with that?"


    It actually sounded reasonable because Samuel and E used to be married.


    There was a necessity to avoid misunderstandings.


    Taking a nce at the women in the room, including the one who was lovingly looking at her son,


    Samuel gave hispliment to E again in his heart.


    ''L, Daisy, Lillian, Ellie, Yang, They were all her friends. She truly was extremely popr''.


    "There''s no journalist out there now. Will Mr. Shao do me a favor and ask this woman to leave?


    Because my body aches as long as she''s here." E said, while pinching her son''s nose.


    ''So he appeared just to respond to the media andizens. How ironic.'' She thought to herself.


    Catherine was embarrassed, but she was an astute woman, "Sam, I could just wait outside. So you


    don''t have to be embarrassed by her."


    ''So you don''t have to be embarrassed by her?'' Upon hearing those words, the girls couldn''t help but


    shift their gazes to Catherine.


    ''What a scheming woman.'' They all thought, almost as if they had a telepathic connection.


    Ignoring their gazes, Catherine said to E with a smile on her face, "E, have a good rest. I should


    leave then."


    "Hurry up then, and take your fiance." E didn''t want to reply to her concern unctuously, so she said


    what she felt.


    Lillian split the peeled apple through the middle and gave it to the kids.


    After taking a nce at Samuel, Catherine then looked at the unchanged face of E and suddenly


    realized something.


    Catherine''s smile became rigid as she walked out.


    Outside the Ward, Catherine took out her phone and texted a number, then she sat on the bench with a


    triumphant smile on her face.


    In the ward.


    Daisy said to L and Lilian as she held the two kids'' hands, "We should go upstairs ande down a


    whileter."


    The others understood instantly and walked out with her.


    The others walked out leaving Samuel behind. E painfully removed the pillow from behind her back.


    "I''m not dead yet. Mr. Shao you can leave now." She slipped into the quilt, covering her head with it.


    Samuel walked towards her as the emotion expressed on his face changed. He looked down at her


    and said, "Calling you an idiot is actually apliment! I never thought that you are stupid enough to


    fall off a cliff when filming."


    The man''s face looked extremely gloomy, yet if one took a closer look, there were feelings of worry and


    love underneath the gloom.


    Stupid? Fury began to fill her heart. ''How can he me me when it was the frayed wire that snapped?''


    E became angry. "Yeah. If I am that stupid, I never would have fallen in love with you."


    E had an inkling that it wasn''t an ident and the wire had been tampered with.


    However, she intended to carry out an investigation by herself.


    She had stopped looking for clues about the man who vited her, because he had disappeared, so


    she was determined to get to the bottom of this particr situation this time.


    As their eyes connected, sparks of fury erupted.


    "E, why you are being such an ingrate?" Retreating his right hand from his pocket, he held E''s


    scratched jaw.


    Samuel had said the word "ingrate" to E a million times. Indeed, this woman was an ingrate!


    "Ah!" The pain made her eyes close. At that moment, E realized that Samuel is cruel. How was this


    different from rubbing salt directly in her wounds?

 Chapter 151 A Man Visits in the Middle of the Night

    Chapter 151 A Man Visits in the Middle of the Night


    E opened her eyes again with her mind nk, "Mr. Shao, do not shed crocodile tears for me. You are


    just a wolf in sheep''s clothing, good at hiding your emotions well!"


    Four years ago, when she released the divorce papers that she had signed, everyone thought she did


    not appreciate the good things in her life..


    They thought there must be something wrong with her to divorce a man so good and thoughtful.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A wolf in sheep''s clothing?


    Samuel loosened his grip, And looked at her face, full of bruises and her forehead swathed in gauze.


    Then he snatched the quilt off her, without permission, which made her scared.


    Luckily, she had changed into a clean hospital gown with the help of nurses when she was ina.


    So, all Samuel could see were more cuts throughout her body, a mixture of deep and shallow ones.


    E straightened her clothes and covered herself with the quilt in a rage of humiliation, "Get out!"


    It was bold for him to behave rudely towards her with his fiancee outside, she thought.


    To her surprise, he left without even looking back.


    Seeing him shut the door vigorously, E was left stunned.


    Go away!


    Go away! The words bounced off the walls, even after he had left.


    ''What did hee here for then if he was going to leave so quickly?


    To maintain his good image?


    Of course.


    Son of a bitch!'' E scolded, as thoughts ran through her mind.


    With nothing to do, E watched all the videos that rted to her, after the ident.


    Including the follow-up news released by reporters and the interviews about Eden, Samuel and her


    friends L, Lillian and Daisy.


    All she could recall from the videos were Samuel''s words, "It depends on my fiancee."


    So the reason why he came here to visit her was thatizens called for it under the permission of his


    fiancee?


    Thinking of this fact, she didn''t feel good.


    She was so immersed in this thought that she did not notice L, Lillian and Daisy bring Sven back


    into the room.


    L asked curiously, "When did Samuel go?"


    "A while ago." E collected herself


    And switched off her microblog and phone, looking up at them.


    "Keep an eye on Catherine. She looks like a woman of means, if you know what I mean."


    Lillian reminded her.


    E nodded. She had known that, since four years ago, when Catherine imed that she was to me


    for finding a man to rape her and sent her to prison.


    Her actions were unfathomable.


    Maybe she had something to do with this ident, E searched her mind. But there were no clues as


    of yet.


    "It''s okay. We will teach her a lesson whenever we meet her, just like that time when we were in the


    mall."


    Daisy''s words made themugh.


    They chatted for a while, then Daisy offered to take Jane to her home. She wasn''t working and had


    time to take care of two children at the same time.


    They all knew about Jane.


    And they also knew how E felt and that she would not tell Samuel about Jane.


    L nodded with Lillian, "Jane can alsoe to my home, or Lillian''s, as long as she is in good


    Deeply touched, E shook her head, "There is no need to bother you. Jane has a babysitter and


    Grandma will drop by with Jerry once in a while."


    Daisy shook her head in disagreement, "Both the babysitter and Jane are wee in my home. If


    Grandma wants to see Jane, she cane with Jerry as well."


    Daisy insisted on taking Jane to her home and E had to give in.


    As darkness fell, they left, leaving E alone once again.


    It was nearly nighttime when Melody got the news about E. She immediately initiated a video chat


    with her to see how she is doing.


    They talked for more than 30 minutes and then a nurse brought her delicious meal. She had a few


    mouthful of food. Later, she saw Eden approach her room.


    "E, you are bing famous.


    Many businessmen have contacted me and want you to be their spokesman!"


    Eden talked to her about the good news with excitement as soon as he walked in.


    "Oh, " E replied, disinterested.


    "Moreover, there are dozens of ys offering you lead roles that you can choose from, after you have


    Eden fetched a chair and sat beside her.


    That''s not bad!


    Her spirit became lighter, just a little bit, and she nodded to Eden with a smile.


    "You know, Amber? She asked me if you are Samuel''s ex-wife through Wechat in the crew group. Oh,


    my god! She did not know until today. That''s ridiculous!"


    E also saw the message in the crew group and had seen that someone had responded to her.


    So why did it matter that she was Samuel''s ex-wife?


    There were always people who had nothing better to do that always wanted to link her with him. It


    seemed that she became famous because of him, which was false, and made her upset.


    E''s rising to fame would make a fortune and this made Eden joyful and he continued to talk to E for


    a long time before he left.


    All was quiet at the dead of night and many people fell asleep.


    E didn''t sleep peacefully because she was in a hospital.


    Suddenly, outside her ward, the squeaks of leather shoes echoed


    In the hallway.


    A man pushed open the door of the room, where E was, and entered.


    He saw the woman, wrapped in gauze, sleeping soundly.


    He sneered. How could a soon-to-be-famous actress drop her guard and sleep in a hospital?


    What a stupid woman she was, he thought.


    He stared at her passionately and her eyes opened as if they had a telepathic connection.


    Their eyes met each other.


    E freaked out that he appeared by her bed at midnight.


    "Are you insane?"


    She took a few deep breaths before returning to a normal state.


    The man said indifferently after sitting by her bed, "No, can''t Ie to the hospital?"


    "What are you doing here at the middle of the night?"


    She said snappishly and cast a stern nce at him then tore her eyes away.


    "To see you. Only on the request ofizens."


    ...


    "Get out!"


    E felt restless to see him and covered her head with the quilt. She intended to ignore him and go


    back to sleep.


    However, the man stood up, walked round the bed andy on the other side of it. He held her in his


    arms.


    "Samuel, how audacious can you be?"


    Goaded beyond endurance, she threw back the covers and red at Samuel who had already closed


    his eyes.


    She would have kicked him off the bed, if she wasn''t in searing pain.


    Samuel opened his eyes and put his forefinger on her lips, "Shh, close your eyes and go to sleep, or I''ll


    kiss you


    Until you fall asleep."


    E knew he would act on what he said. They were lying so close. She looked at him, rolled her eyes


    and came up with an idea.


    She snatched his forefinger, dragged him closer and kissed him possessively.


    Her kiss turned him on. He kissed her back as a response.


    Seeing his intoxication, she bit him on the lips with her teeth with force. "Ah...!"


    Samuel felt pain and raised into a sitting position, his lips bleeding.

 Chapter 152 Its An Honor To Kiss Me, You Know

    Chapter 152 It''s An Honor To Kiss Me, You Know


    Samuel looked back at the mischievous woman and found that she had buried herself in the quilt


    again.


    He uncovered the quilt through a gap E had left unconsciously. "God! Get off me! Go away!" E


    tittered and screamed.


    Samuel held E in his arms and kissed her again.


    A faint taste of blood spread across their mouths.


    "Ew..." The strange voice that she made, made Samuel''s face turn ck with anger. He released her


    instantly.


    E did that deliberately. She snickered, licked her lips and feigned enjoyment of the remaining taste of


    blood.


    "Damn! Must you be so spoilt? Being kissed by me is an honor you know?" Samuel stared at the


    snickering woman in contempt. How ungrateful she was!


    Her honor?


    All E wanted to do was tough loudly. If she weren''t in the hospital, she would have done so.


    "Samuel, why didn''t I notice all your arrogance and self-love before?" It must because he disguised


    himself in such a perfect way, which bewitched her.


    Wearing a suit, the man leaned against the head of the bed, a faint smile lingering at the corner of his


    mouth.


    What could he do? He was happy at the sight of E, especially seeing that she was getting angry


    because of his teasing.


    "There are lots of things you still don''t know." For example, only he knew whether their divorce was


    valid or not.


    Ex-husband and ex-wife? Interesting. He would like to continue ying this game with her.


    He would earn herpliance and then correct the wrong perceptions and ideas that she had in her


    mind.


    He wasn''t worried about Catherine, since she knew clearly what was going on between them.


    E was too tired to quarrel with him. She fell asleep quickly with her head tilting and breathing evenly.


    The men tilted her head onto his chest,y in bed and stared at the sleeping woman.


    Four years had gone by, but there was no sign of time on her face. She was just slightly more mature


    than before.


    However, Samuel was quite upset when he thought about she still hated him because of forcing her to


    have an abortion.


    He thought that perhaps, he wouldn''t have lost her if the child had not been aborted.


    Now he was more than thirty years old. In fact, when he thought about it carefully, he should never


    have turned her down if she insisted on giving birth to the child.


    After all, she was a mother. He should not have forced her to kill her own child.


    Putting his strong hands on E''s wounded face, Samuel stared at her, with a mixture emotions, love


    and pity, filling his heart.


    ''E, you abandoned me and your son for four years. Did you regret it?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Except for Jerry, did you miss me?'' His questions remained unvoiced.


    ...


    The next day, E woke up and found that it waste in the morning. The breakfast had been put


    beside the microwave by the nurse.


    Samuel had disappeared. E would have thought thatst night was a dream if it wasn''t for the faint


    smell of the cologne that Samuel liked to wear, lingering in the air.


    Soon after, the door was open. Melody and Jerry came in.


    "Mommy!" Jerry was happy to see his mom and ran to E immediately.


    She hugged Jerry, relieved, and greeted Melody. "Grandma, you shouldn''t havee here. I''m okay,


    really."


    Melody had brought soup which Mrs. Qi had made early in the morning, and proceeded to ce it on


    the desk.


    "How could I stop worrying about you without seeing you myself?" She walked towards E, distressed


    at the sight of the wounds on her face.


    "I''m much better now." E smiled at Melody. The medicine prescribed by Chuck was quite effective.


    The wounds were less painful when she woke up this morning.


    Melody nodded and noticed E closing her eyes in pain, when she got out of the bed.


    "What''s wrong? You should rest in the bed!"


    "Don''t worry. The wounds were pulled on by ident. Sit here for a while, grandma, I''ll go and wash


    myself."


    There were new toiletries in the bathroom. E went in and came out after a brief wash.


    Melody had spooned the soup into a bowl and put the breakfast in the microwave.


    Jerry walked to embrace E just before the door opened.


    It was Eden. He was puzzled for a little while when he saw Melody and Jerry.


    He hadn''t met Melody before. Melody didn''t show up thest time he sent Jerry here, so Eden didn''t


    know her.


    E introduced them to each other respectively. "Grandma, this is my agent and assistant, Eden. Eden,


    this is my grandma."


    "Ah, nice to meet you grandma!" Eden smiled and greeted Melody immediately. He knew instantly that


    the olddy was Samuel''s grandma.


    Melody smiled and nodded when she looked at Eden, up and down, subtly.


    Having had a conversation with Jerry, Eden fetched the breakfast from the microwave voluntarily.


    After a simple breakfast, E was told by Eden that people in her film crew would visit herter.


    Knowing E would be busy then, Melody was considerable enough to leave the hospital with Jerry.


    They arrived at about nine o''clock. E was surprised that Eric came too.


    Since the director came, all actors, no matter whether they were leading actors or the supporting


    actors, all came, Including the hero Joseph and the heroin Amber.


    "E, have a good rest and don''t worry about filming. We''ll shoot your scenes when you have


    recovered." After the ident, Eric finally knew that E and Samuel used to be married.


    Eric also understood the reason why Samuel invested in his y and when Samuel called him and


    asked leave on behalf of E on that day.


    He invested in his y for no one else but E.


    "Okay. Thank you, director." E replied politely.


    Amber was quite silent and kept ncing at E in a weird way.


    She said nothing when other people sympathized with E until she left with others.


    E didn''t care about that. After they left, she fiddled with the flowers brought by her workmates.


    Samuel''s Law Office.


    Two little figures walked into Samuel''s firm hand in hand.


    After making sure that the two kids had came in safely, Daisy went in the car with Sven and waited for


    them.


    People in Samuel''s firm all knew Jerry. Therefore, the receptionist pressed the elevator button for the


    68th floor when she saw him.


    "Thank you, beautifuldy." Jerry was a honey-lipped little boy and the receptionist was cheered up by


    him.


    She looked at the little girl wearing a mask and hat beside Jerry in puzzlement and then left.


    The 68th floor.


    Molly walked towards Jerry when she saw him. "Jerry, why do you bring this little girl here alone?"


    Jerry stood in front of Jane and said to Molly, "Aunt Yuan, I''d like to see my daddy. Aunt Tang sent me


    here and she is waiting for me downstairs now."


    Ah! Molly understood and knocked on the office''s door. Jerry walked into Samuel''s office with Jane


    following behind.


    After closing the door, Molly was still wondering who the little girl was. ''Was she Jerry''s little girlfriend?


    Interesting'', she thought to herself.

 Chapter 153 My Names Jane

    Chapter 153 My Name''s Jane


    In Samuel''s office.


    Samuel was on the phone. When he saw Jerry walk in with a little girl, he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He thought in the same way that Molly had. ''Is Jerry going to introduce his little girlfriend to me?''


    Jane recognized Samuel immediately and clung to Jerry''s clothes nervously.


    Was this handsome man, more handsome in reality than on TV, her father?


    Her father was in front of her. She really wanted to call him Daddy!


    Hanging up the phone, Samuel walked towards the two kids. He squatted down to their eye level,


    looking at the little girl wearing a mask and a hat, up and down.


    She was chubby and short, and quite adorable in a white and light pink dress.


    But why did she wear a hat and a mask? Besides, her eyes looked so familiar. Where had he seen


    them before?


    "Jerry, who is this?" Samuel raised his eyebrows and looked at Jerry, ready to meet his girlfriend.


    He wanted to tell him it was too early for him to have a girlfriend, but he decided to verify the girl''s


    identity first.


    However, Jerry''s reply was so surprising that it took Samuel several minutes to react. "Daddy, this is


    my little sister. I take her as my little sister myself."


    Well! Samuel med himself for thinking too far. However, little sister? A little girl recognized as a


    sister by Jerry?


    Samuel looked at the two kids kindly, particrly at Jane.


    "Where are your parents?" He was curious about this little girl and wanted to see what she looked like


    after taking off the mask and hat.


    ording to their n, Jane replied. "My mom is at work and I don''t have father."


    After saying this, Jane yelled in her mind. ''I have father and he''s in front of me right now!''


    Her gentle and soft voice touched and almost melted Samuel''s heart. It suddenly urred to him that


    her voice was quite simr to the little girl''s voice on the phone the other day.


    Wait, she didn''t have father? Poor kid.


    He touched Jane''s smooth hair kindly. "What''s your name, kid?"


    "My name''s Jane." ''Daddy''.


    "How old are you?"


    "I''m over three years old." ''Daddy''.


    "Okay. Could you tell me why you are wearing a mask and a hat?" Samuel couldn''t help but hold Jane


    in his arms.


    When would he have such a cute daughter?


    It was so great to be hugged by Samuel. Jane was so happy that she smiled with her eyes turning into


    crescent moons.


    "I''m sick. There are some strange things on my face. I don''t want others to see them." ''Daddy''.


    Feeling Jane''s happiness, Samuel was in a good mood too. He sat on the sofa with Jane in his arms


    and ignored his son.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hugging Samuel''s neck, Jane sat on her Daddy''s legs.


    "Okay. Have you seen the doctor?" It seemed that this little girl had a magical power thatforted


    him, and drew him closer to her spontaneously.


    Just like E, no matter what she had done, he always seemed to forgive her.


    "I''ve seen the doctor and I''ll recover soon." ''Daddy''.


    Jane liked her father very much. Every time she answered his questions, she would always call him


    Daddy in her mind.


    Looking at his kind father, Jerry could imagine how Samuel would feel if he knew that Jane was his


    daughter.


    Sitting on Samuel''s boss chair, Jerry listened to their conversations and soon, got very bored.


    "Okay. Are you in the same kindergarten as Jerry?" ''Or, did you met him in the entertainment park?''


    Samuel thought. Jane, a gentle and soft name, was very suitable for her.


    Jane shook her head and asked cautiously. "Uncle, could you take Jerry and me for dinner?"


    Samuel nodded without any hesitation. "Of course. What would you like to eat?"


    The little girl thought about his question for a little while. She couldn''t take off her mask and hat, so she


    had to pack the food and take it home with her.


    "I''d like to eat KFC."


    ...


    It was junk food, so Samuel asked Jane gently. "How about pizza?"


    "Okay. I''d like to take pizza home to eat it."


    "Don''t you want to eat it with me?" The more he looked at Jane''s eyes, the more familiar he felt. Hadn''t


    he met her before?


    Jane shook her head and stared at Samuel sadly.


    Looking at her sad eyes, Samuel was distressed.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me." Maybe she was in some difficulties and he could help her out if she spoke


    out.


    "I have to go home early tonight." She came up with a random excuse.


    But the excuse was reasonable, so Samuel believed her.


    Then he left his office with the two kids.


    When he passed the parking lot, Jerry made a sign of victory to Daisy in the car.


    Having seen the two kids get into Samuel''s car, Daisy drove home with her son.


    She felt pity for her son and Jane for they didn''t knew their fathers when they were growing up.


    Now Sven and his father knew each other, but Jane''s father still didn''t know her. She felt pity for her.


    All she could do was to pray that the obstacles and misunderstandings in front of E and Samuel''s


    happiness would be dealt with as soon as possible, so Jane could have a rtionship with her father


    and call him Daddy.


    Samuel bought lots of food for them and requested it to be packed to go.


    He asked Jane for her address and then looked at her doubtfully. It turned out that Jane was living in


    the same neighborhood as Chuck.


    After arriving at the gate of Chuck''smunity, a nurse-like woman was waiting for them.


    Samuel got out off the car and carried Jane down from the back seat.


    "Can I kiss you?"


    Samuel smiled and lowered his face to Jane. Then Jane kissed his face wearing her mask and grinned


    with her eyes turning into crescent moons again.


    "Alright. Go home and you can visit me at my home if you want." Samuel liked the little girl very much.


    He was looking forward to seeing her again.


    Jane nodded with all her strength. "Thank you." Then she walked towards her nurse with the food,


    albeit reluctantly.


    She turned her head back again and again and waved to Samuel. "Goodbye, Uncle." She said loudly


    and went through the gate.


    That night, after taking Jerry to the old house, Samuel went to the hospital directly.


    It waste at night, so there were a few people outside. Samuel hugged E and pushed her on the


    bed, confusion in her eyes.


    He wanted to have a daughter with E.


    "Are you crazy, Samuel?" What''s wrong with him? Was he fighting with Catherine, so he came here?


    As they were about to finish having sex, Samuel said in E''s ear decisively. "You are dead if you dare


    to take contraceptive pills."


    ...


    E bit Samuel on his shoulder and covered thecency in her eyes. Her period wasing in


    several days, so she didn''t have to take pills.


    E stayed at the hospital for another day and then was discharged.


    Knowing E would be leaving the hospital, Daisy let the nurse take Jane home before E arrived.


    When she got back her apartment, E found Jane ying with her toys.

 Chapter 154 Grandma, As Long As You Are Happy

    Chapter 154 Grandma, As Long As You Are Happy


    As she had not seen Jane for days, E held her tightly in her arms, unwilling to let her go.


    They had a lot to catch up on. "Mom, Uncle Chuck speaks good English!"


    In the United States, Jane and Sven were sent to a Chinese school where almost every student was


    Chinese.


    Thus, the two kids spoke both fluent English and Chinese.


    "Sure, Uncle Chuck is excellent! Did you have any quarrels with Sven?" Jane and Sven couldn''t get


    along well with each other and sometimes they fought.


    "He went either to the kindergarten or to the hospital every day and left me alone even when he came


    back home!" Jane sniffed.


    Looking at Jane''s angry face, E simmered withughter and said, "Sven has outgrown this kind of


    squabbles."


    Samuel''s Law Firm.


    The man stood in front of the window, enjoying the view of the night outside. He answered the phone.


    "Is it possible that the wire snapped because they rubbed against the rocks?"


    On hearing these words, he sneered.


    "Did the police close the case in this perfunctory way?"


    "Nothing else?"


    "I got it." Samuel hang up the phone in anger.


    Wires snapping because of friction? Who the hell would buy it? Besides, the wires had been destroyed


    without any clues left. The perpetrator seemed to be a powerful one.


    He put on his coat, and went outside, with the car key in his hand.


    He was going on a business trip tomorrow. He called E. "Hello."


    A little girl answered the phone, which made Samuel feel confused. He frowned with suspicion.


    Why was a child answering the phone? After all, it was after 8pm.


    "Hello." He replied tentatively.


    It seemed that it was papa. Jane was shocked and covered over her mouth right away.


    She got out of bed briskly and gave E the phone, who was getting some water for her from the


    Kitchen.


    E looked at the screen. It was Samuel! And Jane answered it!


    OMG! E stood shocked.


    Samuel''s voice could be heard again, whichpelled E to ce the phone on her ear. "Mr. Shao, "


    Her voice further aroused Samuel''s suspicion.


    "Where are you? Why did a little girl answer the phone?"


    E thought fast and responded wisely, "I''m at my friend''s house. That''s her daughter." Her heart beat


    so fast that Samuel could have seen through her lie, if he had been standing in front of her.


    It seemed her ruse worked. "Get out of your friend''s house ande here now." said Samuel.


    "No way!" She refused immediately since she would not leave Jane alone.


    The man on the road frowned, unsatisfied with her refusal.


    "E, do not piss me off!" ''Otherwise she couldn''t bear the consequence''. He said this in his mind.


    "Go to your fianc¨¦e, and never call me again!" E hung up the phone quickly and patted her breast to


    calm down.


    Noticing Jane''s big and confused eyes, E squatted down so that she could talk to her daughter face


    to face, "Jane, you can''t answer mom''s phone calls casually. Remember?"


    If Samuel found out he had a daughter, he would definitely take her away.


    She would never let it happen. When filming finished, she would leave Country C with Jane


    immediately.


    Jane nodded, and became even more afraid to tell her mother about the visit to her father''s office.


    When E hung up, Samuel threw the phone aside and returned to the old house.


    Melody wasn''t asleep at that time. She excitedly pulled him to the sofa in the living room and sat down.


    "Grandma, what happened?"


    In spite of his perfunctory interest, Melody said: "My birthday is only a week away. Here is the list of


    guests I intend to invite." She handed the list to Samuel.


    The next week, she would be turning 83 years old. He wondered why there would be a birthday party,


    as his grandmother had never held one before.


    Samuel first nced at Melody in puzzlement, and then focused on the list.


    On top of the list were Melody''s long-time friends. A name in the middle caught Samuel''s sight. It was


    E.


    He cast a sidelong nce at the excited grandmother, wondering how deeply grandma like that


    woman. Why would grandma invite her in disregard of her identity as his ex-wife?


    ''As long as Grandma is happy, that''s fine with me.'' He returned the list to Melody.


    Then, he repeatedly knocked on the armrest of the sofa with his middle finger, deep in thought.


    Melody was in a high mood because her grandson did not take issue with her intention to invite E.


    She went upstairs, singing.


    She couldn''t wait to have a video chat with E. "E, on the day of my birthday, as the mother of my


    great-grandson, you must dress up for the asion!"


    "Vi is sure toe with Emma. You have to outshine her."


    "This is not necessary! E, you are much more beautiful than Emma without even wearing makeup.


    This birthday party will be an opportunity for you toe back to this family as the mother of my great-


    grandson."


    ¡­¡­


    Siting on the sofa in the drawing room, E listened to what the high-spirited grandmother had to say


    via the phone.


    In the end, tears came to E''s eyes.


    ''Grandma, Thank you for what you have done for me!'' She whispered to herself.


    "E, are you still there? Why aren''t you talking? " Melody curiously looked at the surface of her phone.


    E wiped her tears. "Grandma, I am with you, and I am listening."


    "Do you remember what I have just told you?"


    "Yeah, Grandma, I know, I will definitely be well-dressed." However, what is the use of dressing up?


    She only has a status as Jerry''s mother.


    The woman who will be standing next to Samuel will still be Catherine, his fianc¨¦e.


    Three dayster, E rejoined the crew to film her scenes.


    E had to make up for the lost time taken to recuperate, so she worked around the clock.


    Preupied with the work, E virtually forgot all her troubles.


    It was only during her breaks that she asionally thought of the man who had disappeared for


    several days.


    Was he angry when she hung up the phone that night. This was for sure! Otherwise, he would have


    Or maybe, Samuel had been with his fianc¨¦e. This was also a possibility.


    E recently filmed an advertisement for a diamond brand. L personally asked her to be the


    spokesperson for SL Group''s GL Diamond business.


    E agreed without hesitation. She spared some time to take a couple of promotional photos on the


    street.


    Before the official release, the photos were leaked on the Inte and caused sensational response.


    After a busy day of work, Samuel scrolled through the nine fantastic photos of her in his Cadic.


    The first one featured E with heavy makeup and wearingrge red wide-leg trousers, in the


    background of a cross street.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In the next several photos, E was also wearing heavy makeup, but dressed in clothes of different


    color and style. She looked phenomenal.

 Chapter 155 Name Your Price

    Chapter 155 Name Your Price


    For example, in the middle ck-and-white photo, standing in front of the window, she wore a white off-


    shoulder dress with her long hair flowing down her back, her lips with dark red shade of lipstick, and


    with a lit cigarette between her lips.


    She looked tempting. The overall style of the photo was sexy and dreamy.


    In thest photo, she wore a ck sexy halter skirt, her lips with an exaggerated brown shade of


    lipstick and her long hair burgundy in colour.


    She looked straight into the camera as if she was looking at him. She ced a finger, which was d


    with a diamond ring, gently on her lips. It was impossible to describe the temptation he felt, in simple


    words.


    Samuel held the phone tightly and saved all the photos.


    Then he dialed a number.


    "Mr. Shao, what is the matter?" L''s teasing voice could be heard through the phone.


    "I want to buy all the photos that GL put online. Any amount is eptable." Did E do anything without


    thinking? Being his ex-wife, how could she take such sexy pictures? He should give her a good lecture!


    Samuel remained deep in thought.


    L chuckled, "The publicity is so good that ourpany is not going to sell them!"


    Samuel closed his eyes and said, "Tell me whatever you want. You can take other appropriate photos


    and I will bear all the cost."


    He wanted to see E before retaking any other photos.


    She asked, "You are divorced from E. What do you want to do with them?"


    "Whatever you want, I will pay. Name your price."


    Samuel repeated those words three times, his patience running out.


    "Well, a billion is eptable." She took the opportunity to ckmail him.


    "Deal!" L was very impressed by his straightforward answer.


    "No, no, it was just a joke. I will talk to my husband about itter." She couldn''t do that. If she was to


    take all of Samuel''s money, her daughter would suffer when she married him. She needed to let it go.


    "Thanks! I''ll be waiting to hear from you."


    When the call was over, Samuel watched Yang drive into the downstairs parking of the newly-bought


    apartment. "I will use the car tonight. You can catch a cab home from here."


    Yang nodded and stepped out of the driver''s seat. He gave Samuel the car keys, then proceeded to


    hail a taxi and left.


    Samuel took out his phone and clicked on WeChat. He sent a message, and within three minutes he


    had located E.


    He started the car and drove to the location where the crew was.


    He found E filming in the studio. She didn''t seem to be aware that there was another person close-


    by.


    Lily, wearing a white blouse, had the emperor''s sword pointing at her neck.


    A few gloating concubines were beside her, while Crystal watched the scene secretly from the


    doorway.


    "What is your purpose here?" Joseph''s voice was majestic. His face was stern and cold, and everyone


    around him could see this.


    Lily''s face turned pale. She had lost her usual charm. She dared not move.


    "Your Majesty, if you think I am going to hurt the queen, you can kill me with this sword!" She couldn''t


    be with Prince Jin anyway, so it didn''t make sense for her to be alive.


    "Do you think I wouldn''t kill you?" The emperor moved the hand that was holding the sword towards


    her, slicing Lily''s neck a little bit causing a blood stain to appear.


    At that point, Crystal was supposed to run in, but after a long wait, she was nowhere to be found.


    "Cut!" The director''s voice boomed in the studio, yanking Amber out of her dream-like state. She was


    staring at Samuel.


    "Amber, it''s your cue. Where are you?" The producer called out and Amber walked in quickly.


    Amber looked at all the confused eyes in room. Then she looked at the director nkly, "Director,


    please start again. I''m ready."


    Amber returned to her position and nced at the man standing in the dark.


    ''Has hee to see E?'' She wondered.


    It was past twelve o''clock in the evening.


    E walked away to the changing room, took off her makeup, changed her clothes, and then walked


    out. She was very tired but managed to walk to the nanny''s car.


    Suddenly, in the dark parking lot, someone grabbed E''s hand.


    "Ah!" Aware that she was going to scream, Samuel immediately covered her mouth.


    E screamed at first. Then she breathed a sigh of relief when she smelled the familiar scent. It was


    him again.


    Eden heard E screaming. He craned his neck out of the nanny''s car to check what was happening.


    He saw Samuel and E. He instantly knew what was happening and told the driver to drive off.


    After the nanny car left, Samuel took E to his Cadic and drove away from the filming site, fast.


    Suddenly, a woman came out of the darkness and watched the car drive away. She walked to her


    Ferrari and called her assistant, "Get me Catherine''s number."


    Then she hang up the phone. Meanwhile, Amber watched the direction the car was taking. She


    touched her firm face in astonishment.


    She wondered why he was her first love?


    Not only did he have a fiancee, but he was also having an affair with his ex-wife. ''Was he the kind of


    man who cheated and yed with women''s feelings?''


    The Cadic was heading towards The Royal Mansion. E was too tired to bother with what Samuel


    was about to do.


    She closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    E didn''t open her tired eyes until the car stopped. Then she got out of the car, falling into his hands in


    the process.


    "You look so weak. How can you give me another child in this condition?" He could clearly see the


    weariness in her eyes.


    E responded, "Mr. Shao, you''ve got the wrong person to give birth to your children."


    Then she remembered the number of women who wanted to have children with Samuel, was probably


    enough to go around the earth''s surface. She used to be one of them. Now she was not.


    "E, the more you act like this, the more I do not want to let you go!" He was about to change her


    obstinacy.


    E closed her eyes and let him carry her to the second floor. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and


    looked around.


    "Mr. Shao, please let me go!" she pleaded. He held her tightly. However, she nestled in his arms and


    pleaded softly.


    The man smiled yfully, "At this moment, your appearance is more likely to inspire a man''s desire for


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    control, which makes me even more reluctant to let you go!"


    That rmed E. She struggled to get away from him. She shouted at him, "Son of a bitch!" That


    surprised him. He did not put her down but instead, he held her tightly.


    "E, how many times have you cursed at me?" "Huh?" He remembered that this had happened many


    times previously. It was time to confront her.


    "Er..." "It is true you have cursed me many times." Suddenly, the door to the second floor bedroom


    opened. E was sacred. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Samuel pretended that he hadn''t seen what she had done. He continued walking with E still in his


    arms. When he ced her on the bed, she rolled over and tried to get away from him.


    Samuel ignored her and took his nightgown into the bathroom. E breathed a sigh of relief and fell


    asleep quickly.


    After a while, E woke up. She was not feeling right and she did not know what was happening to her.


    She stayed in bed.


    E did not sit up until the bathroom door opened and the man came out.


    Their eyes met. Samuel looked up the girl who suddenly sat up. He was confused because she had


    said she was sleepy He wondered why she hadn''t fallen asleep


    Then, E got out of bed and ran towards Samuel. Samuel raised his eyebrows in confusion,


    wondering why the woman wasing at him.


    Soon, he knew what was happening. E passed him, and went straight into the bathroom.


    After sometime, E called out "Mr. Shao..." She sounded confused and distressed.


    "Samuel!" The man approached the bathroom silently.


    "Ex-husband..."


    Samuel opened the door and walked in.

 Chapter 156 Shes my Grandsons Wife

    Chapter 156 She''s my Grandson''s Wife


    E was startled. She thought of her difort and blushed instantly. "Get out, get out, what are you


    doing in here?"


    "Didn''t you just call me? Have you already forgotten?" Leaning against the bathroom door, Samuel


    looked at her longingly and responded in his natural voice.


    She didn''t say anything. After an awkward two minutes of silence, E finally spoke,"I need you to buy


    me something, will you?"


    Samuel didn''t say anything but looked at her doubtfully.


    E spoke softly,"Tampons?"


    They made eye contact, an awkward moment settling between them.


    E witnessed Samuel''s good looks bing momentarily darker.


    "Er..."


    ''Would he deliberately take the opportunity not to buy them and tease her?'' she wondered, ''Is he


    unwilling to run errands for her?''


    "Beg me to help you." Samuel looked at E triumphantly. E''s facial expression changed and


    became darker.


    E''s beautiful eyes looked at Samuel in anger. If given the chance, she would burn him alive.


    Grinding her teeth, she said,"Don''t dream of taking advantage of me!"


    Samuel did not say anything. He closed the bathroom door and pretended to leave. E was stunned


    by his action.


    The bedroom was quiet for a few minutes. E shouted,"Well, you win then. I beg you to help me,


    please!"


    Standing behind the bathroom door, Samuel smiled,"Okay. I''ll be back!"


    E was speechless. Samuel walked out of the room and closed the door behind him.


    ''That damn bastard!'' she thought. "Bastard!" she voiced out her thoughts.


    In the mean time, E waited until she almost fell asleep where she sat. Then she heard someone


    outside the door.


    The bathroom door opened and a ck tote bag was handed to her.


    She opened the bag. It contained several packets of tampons. They were her favorite tampon brands.


    She looked at Samuel as he closed the door, in surprise. ''Was it a coincidence? How did he know the


    brands she used?'' she wondered.


    There were also two pairs of underwear ced underneath the tampons. E was so touched by his


    kindness that her eyes became wet.


    If this had happened four years ago, she would have rushed into his arms and told him she loved him.


    But now times had changed and everything had changed.


    She was not the same person anymore. So was Samuel. Such was life.


    By the time E came out of the bathroom, Samuel was already in bed, looking at his phone.


    When Samuel saw hering out, he switched off his phone.


    He picked up a ss of hot water and handed it to her,"You should drink it while it''s hot."


    It was a ss of brown sugar water. ''Why did he do this for me?'' she wondered as she took the ss.


    Samuel got into bed and switched on his phone. He started reading thetest legal news.


    E drunk the brown sugar water in silence. She was looking at Samuel and forgot to put the ss


    back down.


    Samuel put down his phone and pointed to the empty space on the bed for E to sit down.


    E looked confused at first. Then she regained her senses and put the empty ss on the table next


    to the bed. She got into the bed andy down quietly next to Samuel. After sometime, she moved


    closer and fell into his arms.


    For a while, she struggled to free herself but Samuel held her tightly. He didn''t let her go no matter how


    much she struggled.


    "Samuel, I don''t want you to hold me."


    E knew Samuel''s charm very well. She convinced herself to keep her distance.


    Still holding her, Samuel turned back to switch off the bedsidemp on his side. The bedroom fell in


    total darkness.


    He kissed E''s red lips, tasting the sweetness of her mouth.


    Of course E resisted, but Samuel did not let her go. Instead, he pressed E beneath him.


    He held her hands on the sides of her head.


    After a long time, the whole bedroom was filled with their passionate moans. Samuel fell off her, and


    his hoarse voice rang in her ears,"Goodnight."


    E closed her eyes and steadied her breathing. Then Samuel sat up beside her.


    She was about to ask him what he was about to do when Samuel went to the bathroom. She realized


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    that she didn''t have to ask.


    She had lived with Samuel before and knew why he was going into the bathroom.


    As she expected, Samuel was taking a shower.


    ... E was so sleepy. She turned over and fell into a deep sleep.


    At the Vision Bay Hotel, Today is Melody''s 84th birthday. Her grandson, Samuel, had booked the


    biggest room in advance.


    At noon, many of the rtives and friends were invited.


    Melody, dressed in a dark blue ssic dress and she was surrounded by people in the private lounge.


    The room was full of cheers andughter.


    Vi, in a light purple dress, was next to Melody. The mother-inw and daughter-inw were touted


    by everyone present.


    "You and my aunt have a very good rtionship, Vi. I''ve never seen you argue in all these years."


    Vincent''s cousin held the smiling Vi''s hand in admiration.


    In fact, she was right. Melody and Vi had a very good rtionship. They had lived in harmony


    except for their conflicts about Samuel.


    Though Vi was temperamental, Melody was more powerful. She put Vi in her ce.


    Usually, when Vi met Melody, she did not dare talk back to her. So there was no big contradiction


    between them.


    At that moment, Melody wasughing cheerfully,"My daughter-inw is capable and free. Over the


    years, she has been like my own daughter."


    "Mom, I should say that you have always been tolerant towards me and never too particr about


    small things. This is the real reason we live in harmony." Vi''s words were half-truth but nheless,


    sincere and polite.


    Vi thought that Melody was okay except that she loved E too much.


    It was a silent understanding that neither of them would mention Samuel''s marriage. It was the only


    thing that the two women did not agree on.


    It wasn''t long before the conversation turned to Samuel,"Melody, where''s your grandson and great-


    grandson? Why haven''t we seen them for so long? When will they show up?" The questions were from


    Melody''s former colleague. They were on good terms.


    Melodyughed even more at the mention of grandchildren and great-grandchildren,"Samuel took


    Jerry out early today. I reckon they''ll be here soon."


    The former colleague asked the olddy cautiously,"Will your Samuel bring his fiancee here today?" As


    a public figure, Samuel was engaged again, and many people knew that.


    Melody was upset at the thought that Samuel would bring Catherine to the asion but she did not


    show it. "Samuel is a grown up and we are getting old. I won''t interfere in his own affairs, but my Jerry''s


    mother will also be here today." Melody smiled when she said that.


    "Is Jerry''s mother, E? Is she the hot model?" A young girl standing by suddenly cut in rudely.


    Melody smiled and looked over. She remembered the girl was her cousin''s granddaughter,"Yeah, she''s


    a star. It''s her job. In private, she is still my grandson''s wife!"


    This made Vi''s smile untenable.


    When E left, Emma, the uninspiring girl, had said that she didn''t like Samuel anymore.


    Vi was particrly angry when she thought about it.


    "Grandson''s wife? Grandma, aren''t they divorced?" Drake heard Melody speaking as soon as he


    entered the room.


    Emma, who was holding his arm, greeted Vi with an awkward nod.

 Chapter 157 Bias towards Ella

    Chapter 157 Bias towards E


    Melody was not pleased with Paul but she did not show her feelings on her face. After all, he was her


    rtive. However, when she saw Emma by his side, she couldn''t maintain her smile.


    "Paul, how could you..." Before she could condemn him, Paul pushed Emma forward. It was obvious


    the young woman was embarrassed. She handed out the gift to Melody.


    "Melody, Happy Birthday!" Emma knew that Melody disliked her, so she didn''t try to feign enthusiasm.


    She was right about Melody. In fact, Melody did not want the gift at first. However, on this wonderful


    day, it wasn''t a good idea to disappoint people, so she epted it.


    "Thank you. That is very kind of you. Paul, I want to remind you that although Samuel and E have


    divorced, to me, E is still and will always be my granddaughter-inw!" Melody''s statement provoked


    intense discussion among the people. ''Was E so perfect that even her divorce to Samuel could not


    change Melody''s mind?'' they wondered.


    Paul smiled, without any embarrassment or disgrace,"Yes, grandma. If you want her to be your


    granddaughter-inw, then she is. We are satisfied as long as you are happy!" To Paul, Emma was


    now his girlfriend, so he didn''t care about Samuel or E at all.


    Suddenly, Melody''s former colleague yelled,"Hey, isn''t that Samuel?"


    Everybody turned. Right there in front of the door was Samuel, with Jerry in his arms and Catherine in


    a purplish dress, standing next to him.


    Samuel had taken Jerry to Eason''s Youmi Studio and had had the boy''s hair styled and his clothes


    fitted. The little boy was in a ck suit and a white shirt with a ck tie. A handsome little gentleman


    indeed! The well-behaved boy was carried into the room in his father''s arms.


    Meanwhile, Emma stared at Catherine beside Samuel. Their unexpected engagement had startled her.


    Her little sister seemed to be in love with Samuel. But when did this happen? How had she failed to


    notice it?


    Was her sister innocent or was she a hypocrite?


    Catherine, noticing Emma, turned her head and looked at her. In her eyes, there was implied


    While the two sisters were making eye contact, Jerry jumped down from Samuel''s arms and rushed


    towards the crowd. He was looking for Melody.


    He stopped in front of Melody and cheerfully said,"Happy Birthday, great grandma!" taking a piece of


    folded paper out of his pocket, opening it and handing it over to her.


    It was a family picture drawn by him and Jane, in which seven members of their family were ying


    outside on thewn.


    The picture wasn''t perfect as the figures in it were unrecognizable. Melody understood what the two


    children wanted to express.


    Jerry whispered in Melody''s ear,"Great grandma, my little sister and I drew this. It is a gift from us."


    Melody folded the picture delightedly and put it into her pocket. Then she held Jerry andughed,"My


    dear grandson, it is perfect. I like it very much!"


    "He is such a handsome boy, just like his father!"


    "That''s right. He is smart as well. He will be a great person in the future."


    The crowd praised Jerry.


    At the moment, Catherine walked forward. She delivered her gift gracefully and congratted


    Melody,"Happy Birthday, grandma! I wish you only good health!"


    Before Melody epted the gift, the crowd burst intopliments,"That''s Samuel''s fiancee. What a


    beautifuldy!"


    "You are right. She is elegant and graceful, so lovely and charming! How I wish I could marry someone


    as pretty and smart as her!"


    "Having a sessful grandson, a cute great grandson and a lovely future granddaughter-inw, Mrs.


    Han must be very happy!"


    "Yes. I wish I could be her!"


    Yet those ttering words failed to delight Melody, who received Catherine''s gift and replied politely


    without any sign of pleasure,"Thank you. Take a seat." Melody handed the gift to Mrs. Qi and turned


    her head away.


    "Okay, grandma," Catherine answered. People''s praise and Melody''s reply pleased her enormously.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Catherine had always believed that she could win Melody''s affection and now she thought she had


    finally done it. Satisfied with her sess, she walked towards a nearby seat arm in arm with Samuel,


    who was smiling.


    Samuel, unlike Catherine, never needed to advertise himself. Everybody wouldpliment him highly.


    After Samuel and Catherine sat down, the children including Jerry and two more, started ying


    games and adults continued with their conversation.


    A few minutester, Melody was upset, wondering why E hadn''t yet arrived to the party as she had


    promised. Maybe she had changed her mind and decided not toe.


    She scanned the room and noticed that Paul and Emma were sitting and chatting in the rear of the


    room. Paul looked happy. On the contrary, Emma was impassive.


    Melody was relieved that Samuel had not married Emma.


    But still, she could not understand why Emma and Paul became lovers.


    Then Melody looked at Samuel and Catherine. The two were just the opposite. Although Samuel sat


    there with a long face, Catherine looked infatuated. She chatted with him with a beautiful smile.


    Melody knew that Catherine was obsessed with Samuel, but she still disliked the woman.


    Finally, the door opened. A woman wearing a pair of sunsses rushed into the room. Melody burst


    outughing. E had finally arrived.


    E wore a V-necked scarlet detachable crepe jumpsuit, a pair of ck high heels and sunsses,


    with a ck Chanel handbag draped on her arm.


    She had a sexy hair up-do, immacte makeup and the newest Chanel red lipstick.


    She was not just fashionable, but looked elegant and enchanting.


    When E removed her sunsses, her delicate face made everyone in the room breathless with envy.


    Today, she looked amazing.


    She did not look as sexy and beautiful as she usually did on screen, but her appearance was at par


    with her usual dress sense.


    Among all the people at the party, Melody and Jerry were the happiest to see E.


    So, when E arrived, she was immediately sandwiched between the two.


    "Grandma Melody, Happy Birthday! Sorry, I was stuck in a traffic jam, so I''mte," apologized E. E


    gave Melody an apologetic hug and her present.


    "It''s fine. I''m d that you came. Let us see what you have for me!" said Melody. In fact, no matter


    what it was, Melody would have been delighted as long as it was from E!


    Melody unpacked the present immediately. This displeased some people since her action indicated her


    bias in favor of E!


    The gift was a brocade box with an inscription ''Dear grandma, I wish you a long and happy life. - Yours


    sincerely, E.''


    Melody knew that every letter on the box had been carved by E. She knew her handwriting so well.


    Melody looked at the inscription and startedughing even before she opened the box.


    Inside the boxy a ne with a red woven string and a Maitreya figurine made of Hetian jade. It


    was an expensive piece of jade ording to its appearance.


    The carving skills on the Maitreya figurine were less satisfactory, Melody thought.


    E cuddled her son and was embarrassed after Melody saw the figurine,"Sorry, grandma. I carved it,


    but... I''m obviously not an excellent carver. I hope you still like it!"

 Chapter 158 Father and Son Work Together

    Chapter 158 Father and Son Work Together


    The audience burst into an uproar when E tried her best to tter grandma.


    On hearing that the Maitreya was carved by E, Melody was so excited, tears welled in her eyes, "It''s


    beautiful. I like it very much. Help me put it on."


    E put her son down, took off Melody''s pearl ne and reced it with the Maitreya pendant.


    "Grandma, I went to the temple especially to have the Maitreya pendant blessed by eminent monks. It


    is now an auspicious symbol to keep you safe and happy!"


    E''s words sparked another round of heated discussion and praise.


    Wearing the pendant, Melody sped E''s hand and introduced her to her old workmates, "This is


    Jerry''s mother. Isn''t she beautiful?"


    "Yes. You are lucky to have her."


    "I heard that E is a superstar now!


    How brilliant!"


    ...


    Samuel was observing what was happening. He arched an eyebrow, satisfaction in his eyes.


    He didn''t want to talk with Catherine, until now. He started to respond her.


    The clock struck 12:00. All who were invited were in attendance. More than 30 people gathered around


    the big table.


    Melody went to the bathroom with the help of Mrs. Qi. Everyone else found their seat and sat down.


    It was awkward for E because her son Jerry had sat next to Samuel.


    He took Jerry from her arms without a word and carried him to where Catherine was sitting. Samuel sat


    Jerry between him and Catherine.


    After watching the scene, many people concluded that E was no longer a member of the family.


    Catherine would be the hostess of Shao family in future. Quite a few people had favor with her.


    E standing there not far from her son, squinted at Samuel angrily and gritted her teeth. "Jerry,e


    here."


    Her words made people stop talking andughing. They all looked at her.


    "Miss Bo, don''t worry about Jerry. I can look after him well. In order to be a goodpany of Jerry, I


    have learned some parenting knowledge from nursery school teachers."


    Catherine smiled. She prevented Jerry from going towards his mother.


    Unsurprisingly, everyone spoke highly of Catherine for her thoughtful behavior.


    E took a deep breath. She thought Catherine was going to take Jerry from her.


    "Miss Gu, if you are fond of kids, you can bear yours with Mr. Shao. But Jerry is my son. It''s my


    responsibility to take care of him."


    She said as she went over to pick Jerry up.


    Catherine did not let go of Jerry. The situation became tense.


    The crowd hoped that Samuel could say or do something. But he kept silent as if he had seen nothing.


    He walked out of the private room when his phone started ringing.


    Well...


    What had happened here?


    Vincent and Vi made eye contact about the situation. Vi would have humiliated E, but Vincent''s


    look stopped her.


    At that moment, Melody came from bathroom and said, "E, bring Jerry with you here. Come and sit


    with me here."


    Embarrassed, Catherine let Jerry go with an awkward smile.


    identally, Catherine locked her eyes with Emma''s scornful ones. This made her more angry.


    Standing outside the private room, Samuel hung up his phone and recalled E''s words: ''Miss Gu, if


    you are fond of kids, you can bear yours with Mr. Shao...''


    He was surprised that she would let him bear kids with Catherine. He needed to find time to talk to her


    about this.


    When Samuel returned, something else embarrassing happened.


    E sat next to Melody with Jerry close to her. Beside Jerry was Samuel.


    E, Jerry and Samuel sat together as if they were a family.


    However, beside Samuel was Catherine. They made a couple as well.


    Many people found this a weird seating arrangement. However, they said nothing about it.


    A big 3yer cake was ced in the middle of the table. A waiter lit some candles and turned off all the


    lights.


    The crowd joined together to sing "Happy Birthday" to Melody. She cut the cake after she blew the


    candles.


    It all worked out fine. Hot dishes were served consistently.


    E was thoughtful about her son and reached over with her chopsticks to refill his te. When the


    dish boiled shrimps with salt was served, Samuel asked Jerry whether he would like some shrimp?


    Jerry wanted to refuse his father''s offer but sensed awkward. His father''s expression was unusual.


    Jerry nodded his head.


    Samuel nodded his head as well with satisfaction. He took up disposable gloves from the table and


    started shelling the shrimp in a leisurely manner. Then he put some shrimp into Jerry''s te.


    Catherine did not care much about this until Jerry put all the shrimps in his te into his mother''s te.


    She seemed to understand something.


    She also noticed that E was watching Jerry, looking puzzled. E just found out that Jerry did not like


    to eat shrimps.


    What a pity that unlike her, her son did not like to eat seafood. E was fond of seafood.


    Speaking of seafood, L and her shared the same tastes. Whenever the two got together to have


    meals, they always ordered seafood.


    With Samuel shelling the shrimps, E was pleased to eat them while her son refused to eat.


    After, Jerry got a clue of what his father meant, he smiled.


    Samuel continued shelling the shrimps and two thirds of them went into E''s stomach.


    "Dad, I want that salmon."


    Pretending to know nothing, Jerry said to his father while looking at him. They both knew what they


    were doing.


    Samuel wiped his hands with tissue and took a piece of the salmon when the mess gear brought the


    dish.


    Then he dipped some mustard and put it in the scoop of his son''s te to let Jerry give it to E.


    Meanwhile, E was pouring water into Melody''s ss. She did not notice that there was a piece of


    salmon on her te.


    "Dad, I want that shrimp dumpling."


    "Dad, I want that meat ball made of seafood."


    "Dad, I want..., "


    Samuel did as his son asked.


    Most people thought that Jerry was ying with Samuel when they saw Samuel take food for Jerry.


    However, Jerry gave the food to E.


    A few people who were watchful and alert, including Catherine, knew what exactly was happening.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They were sympathetic to Jerry who gave such attention and thoughtfulness towards his parents.


    At the beginning, E didn''t think anything was happening, Until Jerry continuously put food that his


    dad gave him on her te. She eventually knew what was going on.


    ''Did Jerry let his father fetch food for her indirectly and deliberately?'' She thought to herself.


    She was full but Jerry continued asking his father to fetch food for him. "Jerry, do not ask for food if you


    don''t like it, okay?" she said atst.


    Samuel heard what E said and he put down his chopsticks.


    Catherine lost her appetite when she noticed the scene. Her food remained on the te, untouched.


    She sat there in silence except when she was asked a question and had to reply.


    She could not overstep her boundaries in front of Melody and Samuel even though she hated E''s


    guts so much

 Chapter 159 Mind Your Behavior

    Chapter 159 Mind Your Behavior


    Overall, Melody had a great birthday party in a good atmosphere surrounded by greatpany.


    When the feast was over, Vincent and Vi saw guests out. Samuel, lying in a chair indolently, secretly


    watched E ying with their son.


    Noticing that most of the guests had left, E carried her son and walked towards the door without


    uttering a word to Samuel.


    "Wait!"


    Samuel''s voice made Drake, Emma and E, who were at the door, stand still at once.


    Drake and Emma nced at E and knew it was her he was addressing.


    So they proceeded outside. E followed them even though she knew that Samuel had asked her to


    stop.


    Melody came in from outside and saw Jerry in E''s embrace,"E, are you going with Jerry?"


    "Yes, grandma. I have taken a day off and want to take Jerry on a day trip."


    E had asked for leave for Melody''s birthday party the day before.


    E whispered in Melody''s ear and Melody smiled.


    "Okay. Have fun with Jerry."


    Hearing this, E prepared to leave with Jerry.


    "Grandma, Jerry is also my son. E, you have not asked for my permission."


    Samuel said, standing up from the chair and closing the door.


    He stood against the door, his arms folded. He looked at his grandma and his son, avoiding eye


    contact with E, who''s expression was one of annoyance.


    Melody''s face grew grimmer and she criticized Samuel,"Don''t be so mean. E is Jerry''s mother.


    Behave like an adult."


    He stood motionless as if those words were not addressed to him,"E, you can go anywhere you want


    but Jerry will stay here."


    E didn''t understand why Samuel made things difficult for her. The night before, he was cuddling and


    kissing her but now he was ruthless. She wondered whether he had bi-pr or something.


    "Samuel, what do you mean?"


    E shot him a side nce.


    Samuel took Jerry from her arms and gave him to Melody. Then he opened the door and dragged her


    out of the room.


    He took her into an empty private room.


    Catherine saw Samuel and E leaving. She wanted to follow them but Melody stopped her.


    In the private room.


    Though it was daytime, there were no lights inside the private room however streams of light filtered


    through the shutters.


    "You have changed a lot. You make me sick."


    E said ironically after fixing herself.


    He always did strange things to her. It was said that a woman''s heart is a deep ocean of secrets. But in


    this case, the tables were turned. His was the deepest ocean of secrets.


    He made her sick.


    Samuel sneered while he blocked the door with his body. She really drove him crazy.


    "Come here."


    Hemanded her, with a sleazy tone in his voice.


    "No! I won''t". She curled her lips.


    "Why should I listen to you!"


    ...


    Samuel looked down at the floor helplessly.


    "Do you want me toe to you?"


    There was a slight threat in his tone though he said it indifferently.


    If he went to her, he may do something terrible, she thought.


    So she bit her lower lip, moved nearer and gave him a withering look,"What do you want from me


    now?"


    A thought struck her. Was he angry that she wanted to take Jerry away?


    That was impossible. He knew that Jerry and her kept in touch with each other.


    Deep in thought, she didn''t notice Samuel pulling her into his arms by force.


    He hugged her tightly and kissed her. He was eager for this moment, the first time he saw her walking


    into the room at Melody''s party.


    ''Did she deliberately put on this alluring shade of lipstick to draw his attention?'' he wondered.


    He pushed E against the door, their bodies entwining.


    E freaked out when she heard Vincent''s and Vi''s voices outside.


    She didn''t object to his kissing and touching until their voices faded away.


    They retracted from their passionate kiss. Samuel fixed his eyes on E who had to gasp for


    breath,"E, you said I am a womanizer. Have I let you down?"


    He wasbelled as a womanizer by her when they first met, years earlier.


    He would fail her if he did not act like that.


    Well...


    E felt a little awkward. She had erased those words from her memory. It was only Samuel who kept


    bringing them up.


    "No Samuel, you have given a great performance. No more, no less."


    Samuel held her by the wrists. She was used to his maniption and stopped struggling.


    "Well, Miss Bo, let us have some fun then."


    He said alluringly, full of enchantment. His words and tone made her nearly choke with saliva.


    What a shameless rat he was, E thought. "Mr. Shao, mind your behavior. Your fiancee is still waiting


    for you next door."


    "It''s none of her business. I can do whatever I want."


    He spoke arrogantly. E couldn''t help but kick him.


    Seeing her foot, Samuel quickly stepped back and avoided any serious injuries.


    "It seems that your fiancee could not handle you and so, let you be a yboy!"


    "She is not like you who behaves like a tigress."


    ...


    E was pissed off. How did she behave like a tigress?


    She tried to wriggle her wrists loose from his vice-like grip but failed.


    "You are such a jerk. Talking to you is a waste of my time. Let go of me!"


    He would infuriate her to death if she continued talking to him.


    He refused to release her wrists. Instead, from the hip to the knee, his body was against hers,"You


    ignored me from the moment you showed up. E, why do you treat me like this?


    How dare you treat me like this?" Being ignored does make a man feel bad.


    So was it the reason that he had be angry?


    Did he not feel ridiculous about himself?


    There was no reason for her to be kind to him. It was only hatred that she could feel for him.


    "Actually, I am just a baby mama to you."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Baby Mama?"


    Samuelughed hard as if he had heard a funny joke for the first time in his life.


    Hisugh made E embarrassed. The more heughed, the more she felt that she was lying to herself


    that she was only that to him.


    "Stopughing."


    She intended to ce her hand over his mouth to stop him but her hands were sped by his hands.


    "Samuel, stopughing, or


    I''ll bite you!"


    A glimmer of amusement showed in his eyes as he stoppedughing. He ced his mouth near her


    ear and purred,"Feel free to bite me now"


    He was such a beast that was good at


    Flirting with her!


    She could not bear it anymore. She pummeled his chest with her fists bashfully.


    Samuel lowered his head and kissed her again, loosening her wrists and cing his hands around her


    waist.


    Five minutester.


    "Tell me you are sorry for ignoring me just now!"


    E lowered her face so that Samuel could not see her expression and murmured,"I''m sorry."

 Chapter 160 Even If You Were The Last Woman On Earth

    Chapter 160 Even If You Were The Last Woman On Earth


    After he got what he wanted, he let go of her.


    He smoothed down his clothes and walked out of the private room. Then, E followed.


    When Samuel returned to the room where the party was held, he saw Vi happily chatting with


    Catherine, and Melody and Vincent were taking care of Jerry, who was ying with toys.


    When Melody noticed her grandson walking back alone, she was anxious. She asked,"Where is E?"


    Samuel walked several steps towards them. Then, E showed up with her head bowed down.


    She took a deep breath and smiled, pretending that nothing had happened. She walked straight to


    Jerry.


    "Grandma, I will go with Jerry first. When you get some free time in the afternoon, I will pick you up."


    ''When a woman feels embarrassed in front of everyone, there is something fishy going on.'' Melody


    thought.


    Melody stood there, staring at E''s face, not listening to what E was saying.


    E''s lipstick faded. Melody remembered E had a touch-up of lipstick after the meal.


    There was also a flush of red spread across E''s face. ''What did E have to be embarrassed about?''


    Then Melody observed a faint imprint on E''s neck...


    Finally, Melody gave up and stopped thinking about the whole situation. She was probably overthinking


    it. "E, what did you say?" Melody asked, smiling broadly.


    "Eh¡­¡­" E raised her head, looked at Melody, who was delightfully smiling, and repeated what she


    had just said.


    "Well, you go first. Samuel, please walk E and Jerry out."


    The olddy''s instructions made Catherine clench her fists tightly. No one in the family had been good


    to her except Vi.


    Vi said in a voice full of sarcasm: "Mom, Samuel''s fiancee is here. How can he walk her out?"


    Since Emma had appeared with Drake for the asion, Vi knew that Emma and Samuel could not


    get back together again. She, now, put her bet on Catherine.


    Vi had witnessed Samuel and E go their separate ways and she did not want them back together


    again.


    The moment Samuel started to act on Melody''s order, E urgently said,"Grandma, do not bother. I will


    take Jerry. Grandma, Mr. and Mrs. Shao, goodbye."


    E took Jerry and left the hotel.


    Mr. and Mrs. Shao? Samuel gazed as E walked away, whose words had upset him badly. Samuel


    bade his grandmother goodbye and walked out, Catherine following him close behind.


    Catherine entered Samuel''s Maserati, and sat in the back seat as usual.


    This was because, Samuel forbade any woman from sitting in the passenger seat.


    After starting the car, Samuel leaned back. "Whatever the asion, you are not allowed to argue about


    the child with her, understood!" Then, he turned to the front and drove off fast.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Catherine started sobbing. "Sam, do I mean anything to you?" ''Not even if you were thest woman on


    earth, '' Samuel''s thoughts remained unvoiced.


    "Is it not crystal clear to you?" When Samuel pulled over after driving a few kilometers, Catherine knew


    her destiny.


    Catherine opened the door and got out of the car. She watched Samuel speed off. She went home by


    taxi.


    ''E, I can not wait to see you die, Only if you are dead, I could be his woman. Fair and square, ''


    she thought.


    She took out her phone to text, but suddenly changed her mind.


    She remembered what Amber had told her. A new strategy crossed her mind.


    As Samuel continued driving, he remembered something important. He whipped out his phone to send


    a WeChat message to E. He waited until he got to a red light and then wrote the message. It read ''I


    will end your entertainment career if you take pictures with virtually no clothes on, got it!''


    ...


    Meanwhile, E had looked for the pictures on the Inte for some time, but failed to see them. She


    was just about to call L when she received Samuel''s message. A coincidence, most definitely.


    She understood at once why she couldn''t find the photos. But she remembered there hadn''t been any


    inappropriate pictures. She read the message again. Oh! did he mean the photo where I was wearing a


    backless dress?''


    She remembered that during the shoot, she felt a bit embarrassed at first. When she saw photos of


    several other A stars in the photography studio, she became bolder.


    ''How are the photos any concern of yours?'' She texted back.


    Since she was not in front of Samuel, she was not afraid of what he might do to her.


    ''Well...''


    Samuel replied. E sent a question mark.


    E waited for a long time but got nothing back. ''Ok, fine with me!'' she eximed.


    In the evening, E went with her two children to buy cake. Afterwards, she went back to her apartment


    with Melody.


    Since Jane was not present during the day, E threw Melody an additional birthday party with her two


    kids.


    This was the happiest birthday party Melody had ever had. E was holding for her a second party and


    Samuel had presented to her the best gift during the day.


    That gift was actually a few words, but it made her day.


    Melody had told Samuel to try and win back E''s heart as soon as possible. Next year, Melody wanted


    to throw a birthday party with Jane and Jerry present.


    E, Jane, Jerry and Melody continued enjoying the party. After the party, it was toote for Melody to


    leave, she spent the night there. E and the two children slept in the same bed.


    The next day, things were back to normal. Melody took Jerry to kindergarten school early in the


    morning.


    She sent the nanny and Jane to Daisy''s house, and rushed to the film site.


    However, she found out that there was rumor circting amongst the crew that E was Eric''s


    mistress.


    When E went to thedy''s room, she confirmed the gossip from two supporting actresses.


    Furthermore, she found out that it was rumored that she was not only kept as Eric''s mistress, but she


    also had affairs with other man.


    Almost immediately the rumors about E appeared all over the Inte. She knew why the rumors


    were there. Some people were not happy about her hidden rules for sess and misconduct.


    E was ustomed to the rumors. She did not care much. The people continued gossiping but only


    held their tongues when a solemn statement was issued.


    By that time, two-thirds of the y had beenpleted.


    In the y, the emperor decreed Lily''s death forcing her to disappear from the royal pce.


    A few monthster, Prince Jin suddenly announced that he would marry a concubine, the sixth


    daughter of the Mus, a famous family from the north.


    These scenes were filmed in another new expansive studio, near a sea in C Country.


    Three days before the wedding day, Lily''s wedding car was intercepted by Lady Mingyue, wife of Prince


    Jin. The car that Lily was in, was diverted off the road and crushed into the sea with Lily in it.


    However, Lily did not show up after being throwing into sea. E, the actress did not either.


    ''Was there something wrong again?'' Eric anxiously stared at the ck and endless sea.


    Wasn''t E good at swimming? he wondered. They knew E was a great swimmer. That was why


    they did not use a stunt double.


    She could not be eaten by some creatures in the water. That was impossible. They were in the shallow


    waters, not in the deep sea.


    Two hourster, arge group of firefighters arrived but couldn''t find E.


    This time, Eric made an effort to keep the news away from the media, but it still leaked out.


    It was not until early morning the next day that Samuel receieved the news. He had just woken up


    when Molly called.


    On hearing what had happened to E, he put on clothes and shoes without washing his face. He


    rushed to the seaside where she had disappeared.

 Chapter 161 What Happened to Ella

    Chapter 161 What Happened to E


    When Samuel got to the seaside, firefighters had stopped searching the sea.


    E had been found but she had no pulse and was not breathing.


    Eric informed Samuel the bad news, causing Samuel to punch him on the face. Though angry at him,


    Eric did not show it. He sent Samuel to see E''s corpse.


    At that moment, few people knew about what had happened to E. It was better to keep it secret.


    Samuel mindlessly walked to the seaside. He pushed his way through the firefighters and looked at the


    body lying on the ground.


    She still wore the ancient costume from the y. Her body was pale and swollen because of the


    seawater.


    For a moment, he felt like his soul had been sucked away. He crouched before E and reached down


    to touch her face.


    Her face was cold, which made his eyes bloodshot. His heart hurt as if someone had plucked and torn


    it from him.


    Tears began to well up in his eyes. He murmured, "E, E..."


    The crowd stared at him, ck-jawed.


    Samuel was E''s ex-husband, was it necessary for him to shed tears like this?


    Their rtionship seemed to beplicated.


    The crowd whispered. However, after Samuel fought back tears, he pulled her hand before his eyes


    and took a close look at her wrist.


    Then he turned over her body. The crowd was confused by his actions.


    Then he uncovered her body and found there was nothing on her pale waist.


    "This is not E!" he shouted.


    He said it confidently making the crowd more confused.


    He looked at Eric who was more puzzled. Samuel said firmly, "This is not E."


    E had a tiny mole on her wrist. The mole could not be corroded by seawater in a day.


    That was impossible!


    Even if someone contradicted that it was possible


    How would one exin theck of a round birthmark that was usually on E''s waist?


    There were other questions. ''Who was thisdy pretending to be E?


    Where did E go?''


    Questions run through one of the crowd.


    The corpse was carried away by the legal examiner. Samuel went back to his car, lost in thought.


    It was obvious that E was in danger, even though the corpse was not her.


    It was uncertain how long E had been missing. ording to one of her workmates, she was with the


    crew the previous night when they were filming the y.


    So E was capturedst night and someone else was thrown into the sea.


    ''Who had taken E away?''


    Samuel made a few calls to check whether E had been seen or to get some clues about where E


    may have gone.


    After making several calls, Samuel focused on who could have wished E dead.


    Was it Catherine?


    Emma?


    Or someone in the crew?


    He recalled an ident that had happened four years ago. Maybe both of the idents were


    engineered by the same person.


    The person involved in that ident was never found. Samuel felt frustrated that E was in such a


    circumstance again.


    Thinking of this, he brutally hit the steering wheel. The horn sound gave the crowd quite a scare.


    The sound also pulled him together. He took out his phone and dialed Catherine''s number. "Sam,


    what''s up?"


    Her voice was indifferent as usual.


    "Where are you?"


    His cold voice scared her. She replied apprehensively, "I am at thepany. What happened?"


    Samuel could not detect any abnormality from her voice. He hung up. However, he sent a man to get


    surveince video of Catherine''s residential area, from the previous night until today in the morning.


    Then, he drove off to look for E.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, disying an unknown number.


    Samuel sensed the call may be entric. He picked up the phone and pressed the record button.


    "Hello, Mr. Shao."


    The voice was unrecognizable and weird as if it had been filtered through sound processing.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Shao, it''s me who has taken E. I''m calling you because I am so afraid that I may be sent to


    prison in the future."


    It sounded like the caller was sobbing, it sounded horrible.


    "Where is E?"


    There was anxiety in his voice.


    There was a long pause before the caller answered, "I have locked her up. If you promise me not to


    investigate this matter and me it on me, I will tell you where she is."


    That sounded reasonable.


    Samuel pulled over and focused his mind on the call, "How is she?"


    He thought the caller would deserve severe punishment if E was not okay.


    "In the meantime, she is okay. But I''m scared, Mr. Shao. And I can''t assure you that I will not do


    anything bad to her unless you let me off."


    That scared him. The caller''s voice was exceptionally strange, like from hell.


    Samuel paid no attention to the voice, "Give me the address. If she is fine, I''ll let you off the hook."


    He was about to proceed to the address given but he stopped.


    He thought the voice sounded beyond strange. He made a call and asked some men to follow him


    secretly before he set off.


    It was in a suburban wastnd.


    Meanwhile, E looked at the masked men. Only their eyes were exposed, "What do you want?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With both hands tied behind her, she tried to calm herself.


    The masked men looked at each other, "Let us do it quickly. Miss Jing has called him. We need to hurry


    up, or we will screw up the n."


    Miss Jing?


    E recalled she had seen her back before she suffered a ckout.


    She was not sure about it then, now it was very clear.


    "This woman looks good. Let us have fun with her first, or we''ll regret itter."


    They got closer to E, which scared her. She tried to calm herself down, "Guys, let us talk about this.


    Do you need money?"


    ''Was it Samuel that Amber had called?''


    All she could do now was only dy their actions.


    However, watching her, the men ignored E''s words and started to remove her clothes.


    "Stop. Didn''t they tell you that I''m suffering from a terrible disease?"


    E shivered because of fear. She remembered what had happened to her four years earlier. She was


    grateful that she was clear-headed at that moment.


    "A disease?


    What kind of disease is it?"


    One of them stopped and stepped back.


    It worked. E hurriedly told them about the rumors on the Inte. "My name is E. I''m an actress.


    You may have seen me on TV.


    With so much bad news about me on the Inte, you must know that I''m suffering from a terrible


    disease. Don''t you?


    They say that I slept my way up and be famous. Well, it''s true."


    E gave her best performance at that very moment, she acted as a poor and helpless woman.


    "Yeah, I have seen it all over the Inte. You have a terrible sexually rted disease?"


    Another man stopped as well and stepped back.


    "You are right. My ex-husband is to me. He had a mistress and that was the reason I divorced him. I


    found another man."


    E started to waffle.


    Three of the men stopped. "Boss, her ex-husband is Samuel. I heard that he has a mistress. What she


    is saying must be true."


    "So we rush off without getting anything?


    Sounds like a bad deal."


    Suddenly, the man addressed as boss, nipped E''s cheek with his rough fingers.

 Chapter 162 Amber Regretted Her Actions

    Chapter 162 Amber Regretted Her Actions


    Restraining herself from throwing up, E started crying. "There are medical history sheets in my house


    and I have serious venereal diseases because Samuel, that jerk, always fooled around with various


    women without considering theirs or my health. "


    "Don''t trust her! She just wants to buy time!" One of the men did not trust E, making her heart miss a


    beat.


    She stopped crying and said nonchntly. "Never mind. You can have sex with me. But you might


    wanna buy some condoms just in case you contract the disease from me.


    ''Who could help her dear God! Where was she even?''


    She estimated that she was not downtown, judging from the house made of mud walls and the


    presence of no windows.


    The only person she could think about was Samuel. ''Samuel, Help me please!'' E yelled in her mind,


    yearning for a telepathic connection to him. She started yelling Samuel''s name. It seemed that Samuel


    sensed her appeal and sneezed while he was driving fast.


    "Shit, where can we buy condoms in such a remote ce? You can go and buy them if you want. I


    don''t need it." The man moved his hands towards E.


    Samuel''s Law Office.


    Sitting in the office leisurely, a woman hung up the phone. Then she stood up, walked into the


    bathroom, threw the phone card into the toilet and flushed it away.


    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang. Catherine was taken aback.


    Upon seeing the caller ID, she smiled. "Amber.


    Where is E? How is it going?" "Samuel knows the dead body is not E. Did you know that?" Hiding


    herself in a corner of one of the rooms, Amber was so freaked out that she asked all her questions in


    one breath.


    She regretted now. What could she do? Samuel is very smart. He quickly found that the dead body was


    not E''s.


    "Don''t worry. Did you forget what I said? If Samuel found out that the body was not E''s, I will have


    someone rape her. When Samuel arrives at the suburb, he will find E being raped." Catherine could


    not restrain herself fromughing. She sat back leisurely and thought, ''Amber, you stupid woman, you


    will be my scapegoat.''


    "Butst night, E might have seen me when I bound her. What should I do?" She had regretted what


    she had done, knowing all too well that she was ying with fire.


    Sensing her fear, Catherine despised Amber''s cowardice in her mind. However, this was not the right


    time to fall out with her. Sheforted Amber. "Don''t worry. It waste and dark when you tied E up.


    As long as you won''t admit that, E can not do anything to you without evidence."


    Catherineforted Amber, calming her down gradually.


    "Where is Samuel now?"


    "I''ve told you that I called him just now. He is rushing to the suburb. Those I have hired are all


    desperadoes." Amber responded. " Okay, if they are caught, I will hire someone else to kill them all."


    Catherine chirped in. In fact, Catherine didn''t expect that Samuel would notice that the body was not


    E''s.


    That dead body was bought at a high price from other desperadoes. Then Catherine bought off a


    beautician to transform the body to resemble E''s through stic surgery. After that, it was thrown into


    the shallow water.


    It was quite surprising that Samuel could notice the body was not E. ''How much more did he know


    E?'' Thinking of this, Catherine''s eyes turned red with jealousy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You do not have to kill them. You can give them some money and send them away!" When Catherine


    mentioned killing them, Amber held her phone tightly and trembled.


    Give them some money? Catherine sneered. What a stupid woman this Amber was. Samuel had much


    more money than her. In order to get more money, those desperadoes would betray her without


    thought.


    However, Amber didn''t know that there would be only one survivor, and that one was...


    "Alright." Catherine interrupted her thought and hung up impatiently. She sat waiting for the good news


    about E being raped.


    She had narrowly run away four years earlier.


    This time, she certainly would not let her go. If her n seeded, would Samuel want a woman who


    had been raped as his wife?


    The road to the suburbs was quite bumpy. Although his car, a Maserati sports car, was not suitable for


    such roads, Samuel drove very fast, leaving the town behind him.


    Finally, from a far he saw the house described by the voice on the phone. He stepped on his


    elerator harder.


    In the mud house.


    E''sposed expression deterred some of the men.


    However, one of the men started tearing her clothes off without uttering a single word.


    Shit! E could not keep calm anymore. She raised her leg and kicked the man''s face hard.


    The man felt too much pain. He pped E''s face hard.


    Then he yelled at the other four men furiously. "What the hell are you looking at? Come on!"


    "I''m out. I will go outside and stand sentry for you." The man was a coward. He had believed E''s


    words and flinched.


    The man who was kicked by E said something quite rude to the coward man. Thetter was irritated


    and came straight to the former. "I dare you say those fucking words again!"


    "I will say them a hundred times. You are a coward, a loser and an idiot!"


    Soon, they came to blows with each other. The other three were stunned and did not know what to do


    at that time.


    "Enough!" Suddenly, their boss shouted. The two men stopped fighting.


    The one kicked by E went up to her again. "If you guys won''t do it, then go out and wait for me. I''ll do


    it and finish our mission quickly."


    The others didn''t want to die because of a woman, but they didn''t mind having some fun with her.


    The man kicked by E pped her again. "Don''t try to fight back!" Then he said something quite dirty.


    One side of E''s face quickly became swollen. "Bah! Anyway, I''m going to die. If you want to die too,


    However, when another man put his hand on E''s belly, she screamed suddenly and freaked them


    out.


    Sitting up from the ground, she looked out of the window in fear. "There is something outside!"


    "I don''t care what the hell it is! Just shut up." The man wanted to cover her mouth with his dirty hands


    but E bit him hard.


    "Ouch! You bitch! Get off me!" E bit his hand harder and wouldn''t let go.


    "Come here and drag this crazy woman away from me. Fuck!"


    At that time, E finally seized the opportunity and quickly rushed to the door.


    The kidnappers caught up with her. They immediately held her on the ground.


    "Help!" Although she knew no one would help her, E still did not give up. She kept shouting for help.


    "Keep calling, my dear. You can keep calling until you lose your voice but no one will save you this


    time. Hurry up! We''re out of time!" The man''s next move freaked E out and her eyes almost popped


    out.


    ''No! No!


    Help! Help!'' E''s voice dripped with fear.


    It was quiet in the suburb until Samuel heard a woman scream from the house. The house was right in


    front of him, but the car was blocked.


    He got out of the car and run towards the house.

 Chapter 163 Dont Touch Me

    Chapter 163 Don''t Touch Me


    When he heard a woman''s scream, Samuel rushed towards the house.


    ''E, hold on!


    Do not be afraid.


    E, I love you. I''ming!'' Samuel yelled in his mind.


    Finally, he got there, out of breath. He stopped and looked around. Outside the house, he saw a small


    woman lying on the ground. He looked closely and took a sharp breathe when he recognized her. It


    was E. To his horror, he realised the men were sexually assaulting her.


    His eyes turned blood-shot with rage. He realised he did not have much time. Though he was


    outnumbered, heunched himself on the kidnappers.


    The men freaked out. They hurriedly fastened their belts and ran towards the back of the house.


    Samuel ran after them, managing to catch one by the shoulders. At that moment he wanted to beat him


    to death. Suddenly, the four men who were running away cried out loud. On checking, he saw each


    one of them drop. Samuel sensed that they were dead.


    E sat up from the ground. She was confused and terrified at the same time. She noticed the four men


    lying on the ground not far away from her. Everything happened too fast and she could not


    Then E looked at the man Samuel was still beating. She noticed blood flowing from his nose. She


    freaked out and called out weakly. "Samuel, my sweetheart..."


    When Samuel heard E''s voice, he mellowed. E''s voice worked magic on his rage. He pushed the


    man to the ground, released him and walked towards E. He stood there and looked at E. Although


    he was a bitter man, he took off his suit jacket and bent down, draping it over E who looked


    disheveled.


    "Don''t be afraid." Samuel held E''s shaking body tightly in his arms andforted her gently for


    sometime. Then he raised his head and looked at the four dead men on the ground. There and then,


    he realised that it was not a simple kidnapping stint by amateurs. It was a professional job.


    Then he heard some movement. The man he had beaten and pushed to the ground was struggling to


    stand up. He knew the man wanted to run away so Samuel stood up and walked to where he was,


    seizing him by the cor.


    "I''m very sorry. Please let me go. Do not kill me please. I had just touched her when you arrived." This


    man was the one who had been branded a coward. He was the man who wanted to leave the house


    and keep sentry.


    Samuel shook his head fiercely. The man cried in pain.


    "Tell me... who hired you to do this?" The man shook his head and would not confess. Samuel gripped


    his neck tightly, the man finding it hard to breath.


    The man''s face flushed a bright red colour. Samuel loosened his grip. "Tell me!"


    "I will confess... I will confess." The man started coughing, whichsted for some time.


    Suddenly, E heardmotion. She knew help wasing. E turned and called out Samuel. The


    suit jacket didn''t totally cover E. She didn''t want to be found by people like that. She needed to ask


    Samuel for help.


    Samuel turned and realized there were peopleing towards where they were. He knew who the


    people were. When they were near enough, he shouted, "Stop and wait for a while."


    The sound of the heavy boots immediately stopped.


    "Tell me now!" Samuel pulled him from the ground.


    "I will confess. It was... Am..."


    Bang! Bang!


    The man was shot in the head, killed by a gun fitted with a silencer.


    Samuel pushed away the body of the dead man and walked to E. He dropped to the ground and held


    her in his arms. He wanted to protect her. Suddenly, something piqued his interest and he looked


    around thepound. He saw a figure disappearing towards the southeast side of thepound.


    "The southeast side, go and catch him!" He ordered. Several people rushed towards that direction.


    After making sure that there was no one else around, Samuel held E tightly. He realized that the suit


    jacket was only covering her upper body.


    He took off his shirt and without hesitation he fastened it around her waist to cover her lower body,


    resembling a skirt. Samuel was now shirtless.


    Then he lifted E into his arms and started walking.


    The sight of Samuel shirtless carrying E left people dumb-struck.


    Seeing this, one of the police men took off his jacket and put it over Samuel''s shoulders.


    Samuel nced at the jacket but did not resist even though he had some reservations.


    "Thanks. All the people were killed. An investigation is needed into this matter." E buried her face into


    Samuel''s arms. He held her tightly and walked slowly towards his car.


    The unfinished word came into his mind. A note of murderous intent shed in his eyes and then


    disappeared.


    Samuel proceeded to his car and put E in the back seat.


    "Samuel, sweetheart." E put her arms around Samuel''s waist as soon as he straightened his back.


    He took off the police jacket and put it aside. He bent and held her in his arms.


    "It''s alright."


    ''If Amber was indeed the mastermind behind the kidnapping, she will pay for it with her life.'' Samuel


    thought, determined to avenge on behalf of E.


    Samuel entered the car and drove E to The Royal Mansion. He ran a nice hot bath for her first and


    only left when she started bathing.


    He went to the bedroom and made several phone calls.


    When the police showed up where the filming crew was, Amber was in the midst of a kissing scene,


    albeit absentmindedly. The police took her away.


    The director wondered what happened to Amber. He learnt that she had been arrested by the police,


    which came as a shock to everyone.


    Eric blocked the news from spreading immediately. What bad luck! He knew that if the news spread


    that the suspected mastermind of E''s kidnapping was Amber, his TV y was in trouble.


    s! Eric was anxious and wandered around aimlessly. The film crew missed E, and now Amber


    had been arrested. He realised that he had no choice but to stop filming the y.


    The Royal Mansion.


    When E left the bathroom, she was wearing her nightgown. Samuel was on the phone being


    informed that Amber had been arrested and had been detained at the police station.


    Samuel hung up and turned. He saw Eing out from the bathroom and her face was ghastly pale.


    This made Samuel feel distressed. He walked to her and held her in his arms.


    E pushed him away.


    "Don''t touch me!" She... E closed her eyes. She forced herself to forget the flush of images that were


    appearing in her mind.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite her resistance, Samuel managed to hug her again.


    "E, stop thinking about what happened." This time, Samuel had arrived in time and those bastards


    had only just touched her. When they wanted to go further, he had showed up.


    "Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me!" She struggled out of his arms and rushed into the bathroom.


    Samuel put his phone down and followed her into the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, E turned on the faucet and stood in the cold water wearing only her nightgown.


    Samuel turned the water off and pulled E over towards him. She was shaking because of the cold


    water.


    "Samuel, get away from me. Get away from me!" She felt very dirty and needed to clean herself again


    and again.


    E''s emotions were out of control. This reminded him of what had happened to her four years earlier


    when E had been sexually assaulted.


    This time, she had only been touched by the men, but her reactions were worse. Luckily, she was in


    E wanted to turn on the faucet again but Samuel stopped her. He lowered his head and kissed her


    trembling lips.


    What had happened in the mud house was still lingering in her mind and Samuel''s kiss made that


    scene more and more clear.


    "Hmmgh..." Samuel noticed the strange voice that E produced and let her hand loose.


    E rushed to the toilet and threw up. Then she sat down on the floor.


    ''Someone had kissed me. E...'' E thought.


    Samuel stood there looking at her. E continued sitting on the ground and throwing up. She was too


    weak. Samuel was distressed at the sight. He went downstairs to pour her a ss of warm water.


    E vomited until there was nothing left in her stomach and she was only throwing up bile. Then E


    pressed the toilet''s flush button and walked to the tap to rinse her mouth.


    Samuel was on the phone outside the bathroom. "I have something to do today so I will not go."


    Samuel hung up and answered another call immediately. "She was detained. So what? I have no time


    to see her now."


    After several other calls, the phone stopped ringing.


    E was brushing her teeth in the bathroom. She brushed them again and again. It was like she had an


    unknown obsession. Samuel was watching what she was doing.


    Samuel couldn''t stand it anymore and when E squeezed toothpaste on her toothbrush again, he


    stepped into the bathroom, grabbed the toothbrush and threw it into the trash can.


    Then he handed her the ss of water. "Drink some water."


    E didn''t resist and drunk the water. After that, she felt better.


    After sometime, she took off her wet clothes, turned back and started walking towards the bathroom


    again. Samuel stopped her.

 Chapter 164 Ambers Confession

    Chapter 164 Amber''s Confession


    "E, please, look at me!" Samuel held each side of her face, forcing her to look into his eyes.


    E kept shaking her head, "No! I hate you! You are the worst! I will not look at you!"


    She had began to believe that all men were bastards. This Samuel was no exception. For a moment,


    she was d she had kept Jane despite Samuel''s coercion.


    "Okay, don''t look then. E, it''s going to be fine!" Samuel put her head on his shoulder and gradually,


    E calmed down.


    When Samuel heard E say that she hated him, he realised that she still had not forgiven him for what


    had happened to her four year earlier.


    He sighed softly and held her tighter.


    After Epletely rxed, she felt weak all over her body. Her legs became numb. She would have


    fallen to the ground if Samuel wasn''t holding her firmly.


    When Samuel realised that she was weak, he lifted her and put her on the bed.


    "Get some sleep." He put the palms of his hands on her forehead and rubbed the sides of her face.


    E soon fell asleep. Samuel tiptoed away from the bed after tucking her in.


    He picked up his phone and found there were a dozen of missed calls since he had put the phone on


    silence.


    The first call he made was to the local Sheriff. "Mr. Shao, Amber has admitted that she asked someone


    to kidnap Ms. E. But she said there is someone else behind it and insists to have a meeting with


    you..."


    Samuel was thrilled to hear the word "admitted". But then he sneered, "She should just tell you the


    name of the person. What is point of meeting her? Since she has confessed and five people are dead.


    Isn''t that enough to sentence her to death?"


    However, Samuel was not telling the Sheriff that E was nearly vited.


    He knew that once Amber was behind bars, he could easily bribe the warden to give her some "special


    care".


    "Okay, Mr. Shao, I understand."


    While E was sleeping, the entertainment industry was a buzz with news about E.


    The word on the street was that, popr actress Amber had kidnapped E out of jealousy. To cover


    up her crime, she had killed five people that she had hired to do the job.


    At Samuel''s Law Firm.


    Upon seeing the news, Catherine had a triumph smile when she thought about how wless her n


    had been executed.


    Making Amber her scapegoat indeed was the right thing to do.


    However, she remembered the job was notplete. She needed to bribe someone in prison to


    ensure that Amber will never speak again.


    Knowing what to do next and with others help, Catherine soon found out the location of the police


    station where Amber was held. She spent a considerable amount of money to bribe the station guards.


    Nevertheless, she did not feel confident. She still felt unsettled. So she sent someone to the police


    station. That someone was Amber''s mother.


    Meanwhile, Amber kept requesting for a meeting with Samuel at the police station.


    However, since her mother''s visit, she became noticeably quiet.


    No one knew what her mother told her. Catherine had arranged with the guard to leave them alone for


    their one and a half hour''s meeting.


    From the day of her mother''s visit, Amber remained silent. She did not speak much, it was as if she


    was already dead.


    Meanwhile, Samuel was holding E tightly in his arms. He felt there was something wrong after a


    whole night''s deliberations on the phone with various people.


    The next morning, he went to the police station as soon as the sun came up.


    The police told him that Amber had confessed to everything and the car that was taking her to prison


    had just left.


    ''Amber had confessed?'' Samuel started his car and headed towards the woman''s prison in the C


    Country.


    When he arrived at the prison, the car which was ferrying Amber had not arrived. It was still on its way.


    He waited in the Warden''s office for about ten minutes. Then Amber was brought in.


    Samuel had met Amber before she became popr. He knew her well. Just like any other star in the


    entertainment world, she had been living behind the finery of brightness, luxury and elusive aura.


    But now all that finery had been stripped off and she was just in.


    The dark circles under her eyes were too conspicuous, probably because ofck of enough sleep.


    Now she looked like a normal girl in a crowd not like the famous actress she was.


    Amber''s eyes remained wandering until she saw Samuel. She fixed her gaze on him but said nothing.


    She had done bad things because of this man.


    Step by step, she kept sinking into this vortex of jealousy without thinking about the consequences.


    Samuel did not say anything to her. But before he left, he asked the warden to keep an eye on her.


    Then Amber was locked in one of the cells. She was alone.


    Samuel returned to his office. He lit a cigarette and was in deep contemtion.


    He remembered that though Amber had been insisting for a meeting, she did not say anything to him


    about the mastermind behind the crime.


    It was just what the police had said, she took all the me.


    She said she nned it all by herself.


    When asked about her motivation, She told the police that she did it because she was jealous of E


    and the deep feelings she had for Samuel.


    Though there were many girls who had expressed their feelings to Samuel. he realised that, He didn''t


    have any affection or sympathy for girls like Catherine or Amber.


    Unconsciously, Samuel associated it with the incident that had happened four years ago.


    All her actions were designed to hurt E. Could it be that they were all designed by the same person?


    That afternoon, Samuel called the Warden


    And instructed her to administer corporal punishment to Amber.


    The punishment would be nothingpared to the things she had done to E, if truly she had


    If Amber had notmitted the crime, then she could only me the people responsible, those who


    had used her as a scapegoat.


    In the evening, the Warden called Samuel. As he anticipated, even on her death bed, Amber would not


    say anything.


    Before leaving work, Samuel ordered his henchmen to watch over Amber''s family round the clock,


    twenty four seven.


    Amber''s family still suffered from poverty. Her father had died many years ago, and her mother was on


    medication throughout the year. Her brother had been ill since he was an infant.


    The whole family looked up to Amber for sustenance. He career had just taken off but soon it was


    about to end.


    Obviously, Amber cared about her parents and was responsible for her brother. That was her


    weakness. Samuel believed that someone was threatening her and her family.


    Though Samuel was busy the whole day trying to resolve the matter, he came back to the vi before


    seven in the evening.


    The vi was empty as he had expected. E was not there.


    He called E but she hung up on him.


    He did not know what to do next. He called Harry. He intended to ask Harry for the location of E''s


    apartment. However, he thought that E knew exactly what she was doing. She had chosen to leave


    on her own volition. He respected her decision.


    If she didn''t show up in several days, he would try to find her.


    In the y that E had been acting in, the filming of Prince Jin''s Favorite Concubine was suspended.


    Two-thirds of its budget that had been invested by Samuel had already been consumed.


    Eric was troubled by the suspension. Then Samuel''s assistant Ellie called.


    She informed Eric that Samuel would continue to support the series. However, thatplicated the


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    filming. It waste to audition another actress to re-shoot Amber''s scenes. He hoped that E would be


    avable.


    Samuel required that Amber''s scenes in the series be acted by another actress.


    Ellie further informed Eric that the money would be soon be transferred, however, the date of re-


    shooting depended on E''s avability.


    After the call ended, just as Ellie had promised, Eric received information that one hundred million had


    been transferred to his ount. The money had been transferred by Samuel.

 Chapter 165 Ellas Visit

    Chapter 165 E''s Visit


    Eric was shocked at the amount of money that had been transferred. He called Ellie back and told her


    that the money was too much since the project was more than halfway done.


    Samuel reiterated that the surplus was to increase the sries of the film crew.


    Eric understood.


    It turned out that everything Samuel had done including the huge sum of money, were all for E.


    Samuel spent all that money just to please her. Somehow Eric felt pity for their divorce, because they


    seemed to still love each other dearly.


    Meanwhile, E was watching the kids y in Daisy''s house. She got a call from Eric.


    "Hello, Mr. Eric." Holding the phone, she walked towards the balcony.


    E was astonished by what the director said next.


    He informed her that a new leading star had been selected and was ready to film the y, and the crew


    were waiting for her.


    ''The whole crew is waiting for me?'' E felt embarrassed.


    "Okay, I see. Mr. Eric, I wille to the set tomorrow."


    She would feel bad if it was true.


    Looking absent-minded, she just hung up. Daisy asked, "E, what happened?"


    The most popr news these days concerned her. ''How could it be Amber? She doesn''t seem to be


    that kind of person!''


    E thought. She nned to visit Amber the following day.


    "And I have to restart filming, please take care of Jane for me." She was too embarrassed to look at


    Daisy.


    Lovingly, Daisy gazed at E, "Jane is such a good girl. I have already taken her as my future


    daughter-inw. Hahaha."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane was only born a few days earlier than Sven.


    And he grew up with Jane. What a perfect match!


    "Well, only if your Sven wants to."


    Sitting on the sofa quietly, Sven seemed to dislike Jane, who was ying with toys.


    Upon hearing the two adults conversation, he refused their suggestion, "Mom, I don''t want Jane to be


    my girlfriend!"


    "Hmph, Sven, no one wants to marry a weirdo like you." Refusing to admit he was inferior, Jane threw


    a toy ball at Sven.


    Shaking their heads, Daisy and E looked at their kids. Finally, Daisy resignedly said, "Forget it. They


    have the right to decide their own destiny."


    The two kids fought everyday like they were enemies.


    When Sven''s was growing up, Daisy had taught him many times to be concessional since Jane was his


    younger sister.


    Sven always refused to make concessions, saying, "She''s so naughty. If I don''t do something about it,


    I''ll got bullied!"


    The two moms were speechless when it came to their children.


    Jane had behaved like ady when she met Daniel, who was 3 years older. E couldn''t stop feeling


    like Jane was L''s daughter.


    ...


    The next day, E went to set and met the new leading star - Shae, another popr actress from


    Harry''spany.


    E had met her once when Shae was filming a movie in Hollywood.


    E could feel the way the crew were treating her inparison to before had changed since she


    stepped into the studio.


    Except Joseph, every other member of the crew, including the new leading star, were all courteous


    towards her.


    Feeling confused, she thought maybe they were just being sympathetic because she just got


    kidnapped.


    Soon, she feltfortable working with Shae, who had been a big shot in the business for many years.


    Since the filming process had been dyed, the whole crew had been eating and sleeping near the


    studio.


    However, E found that the meals supplied by the studio became better, especially hers.


    Her meal included six courses and a bowl of soup.


    Though the amount was small, they were all exquisitely made.


    She asked Eden to investigate the reasons. It turned out that the investor had given another huge sum


    of money.


    E didn''t try to investigate further since she knew exactly why.


    Three dayster, E had finished filming her remaining scenes and left ahead of time.


    At C Country''s Women''s Prison.


    E''s request for meeting Amber was rejected because it was past visiting hours.


    She pursed her lips thinking she would return without seeing Amber. Then she reluctantly called


    Samuel.


    "Ex, I need a favor."


    From her voice, she seemed to have recovered. Indeed she benefited a lot from the busy work


    schedule.


    "What favour?"


    Samuel was having a meeting with a client, but excused himself and walked towards the French


    windows when she called.


    "I''m at the Women''s Prison..."


    Samuel understood instantly as she said what the favour was.


    "Hmmm... Only if I can pick you up this evening." He didn''t agree with her request first, instead, he


    posed his prerequisite.


    E gritted her teeth and refused, "That''s not possible."


    "Don''t you want to see her?" How could E not tell that it clearly was a threat.


    After cursing Samuel for a thousand times in her mind, E grinned, "Fine, Mr. Shao."


    "Wait a minute."


    The man hung up after he said those words.


    Before long, a woman wearing a police uniform came, "Hey, you are Ms. E right?"


    "Yes." She politely smiled at her.


    "The Warden has asked me to escort you in. Come on." The two went inside.


    It was the first time E had stepped into a women''s prison. Before that, she had only been detained at


    the police station for one day because of Catherine''s frame-up.


    Rows of prisoners were working out in a yground not far away. It was just as she had seen on TV.


    She realised how realistic some shows could be.


    Amber was in her cell where there was only a bed and a desk. The cell was small but neat.


    Amber didn''t look well.


    She seemed to have lost a lot of weight and she could barely get up from the bed.


    Her body was almost covered by bruises and knife cuts were all over her face, which made her look


    extremely terrifying.


    E couldn''t help but sympathise. She couldn''t imagine the pain this girl had been through. She began


    to vacite between loathe andpassion for her.


    Upon hearing the movements, Amber opened her tired eyes.


    She was shocked to see E. An instantter, her face became stolid again.


    "I''d like to speak with her in private." E turned around and politely said to the two policewomen


    behind her.


    They looked at each other and one of them shook her head, "No private meeting is allowed for this


    felon."


    They surely were aware of the reason.


    While E tried to say something, a faint voice said, "You should leave!"

 Chapter 166 Wily Opponent

    Chapter 166 Wily Opponent


    Amber''s mindset was she wanted the verdict toe early so she could be put to death and the


    nightmare to be over.


    E nced around the room and saw a camera behind her.


    Moving her position to block the camera, E took out a thick wad of cash from her bag and gave it to


    the two policewomen, "Please give us a few minutes."


    Since there was a camera on the wall behind E, if E even moved slightly, their interaction would be


    clearly photographed. The two policewomen tly refused the money.


    "Sorry, we can''t ept any bribes." In fact, it is only them who knew if they had ever been bribed.


    Suddenly, when E was in that dilemma, someone outside called out, "Everyone gather here at once!


    ."


    The two policewomen immediately put the cash in their pockets then, looked at E harshly, "You better


    hurry up. We''ll be right back."


    "Thank you, thank you very much." E was not relieved until she saw them close the door.


    She walked back towards Amber, "I know you have a reason for why you did it."


    Her first words made Amber unable to stay calm. Amber opened her eyes and looked at E in shock.


    How did E know?


    At this moment, there was slight movement outside the door.


    E listened carefully and thought that someone seemed to be approaching to eavesdrop, so she


    changed the topic.


    "Are you all right here?" E took Amber''s small hand. Several of her fingers were broken. Amber


    closed her eyes in pain without crying out.


    E could hardly see the tears in her eyes. She couldn''t help wondering what could have caused a top


    actress to fall into such misery within a few days.


    Amber wanted to take back her hand, since she didn''t need anyone to sympathise with her. But her


    hands couldn''t move, so she had to let E hold her.


    E would''t give up, although she didn''t get an answer.


    "Amber, why did you do that to me?" Her fingers gently wrote the question silently on Amber''s palm.


    The only answer was silence.


    "I hate you, Amber. If Samuel hadn''t arrived, I would have been vited." What E was talking about


    was no secret.


    "Amber, the verdict ising soon.


    I used to love Samuel before, and then I was with himter. Although I was a bit excessive at that time,


    it didn''t matter. The point was that I was with someone I like. I was really very happy at that time. Do


    you know how happy I was when we had a child of our own?"


    When it came to this, E suddenly paused because Amber''s index finger was moving.


    After a pause of about three seconds, she continued, "Even if he didn''t love me at the time, even if we


    had a lot of problemster, even if we were divorced, I was satisfied with having such a beautiful


    memory. Amber, do you have anyone you like?"


    Amber finally spoke in a low voice, "I love Samuel. Will you give him up for me?" Her eyes welled up


    with tears, leaving E feeling more distressed than before.


    "The verdict ising. Even if I''m willing to give him up, what''s the point?" E''s words made Amber


    raise her index finger again and draw the phic alphabet, which made E tremble.


    "Then you can go now!" Amber then closed her eyes again.


    E was the only one who knew her fear. Amber was so frightened that her whole body was shaking.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Well, I''m leaving, Amber. Don''t like Samuel in your next life. He is a scum of a man."


    The prison door opened and E was stunned when a man came in.


    ''Touch, pinch, and you will be defiled''. Secretly scolding Samuel several times, E was finally caught


    in his presence this time.


    "You''ve been naughty again." The man''s faint words made Amber open her eyes and experience the


    scene unfolding in front of her.


    E was embarrassed. She was trying to persuade Amber to forget about Samuel.


    Samuel took E into his arms and walked out of the room. He did not nce at Amber on the bed.


    The door of the room was closed and Amber wept. She had to give up, nothing good came out of


    loving him.


    More importantly, should she believe E?


    The Cadic slowly started to move.


    E sat silent, with a heavy expression on her face, something Samuel had rarely seen.


    It seemed that Amber had told E something.


    "Tell me about your conversation." This was something that couldn''t be solved by E alone. The culprit


    was thoughtful and left no clue.


    E was outwitted by her wily opponent.


    Still Samuel did''t know who the culprit was. He was not sure whether he could find out. But at the very


    least, he couldn''t allow E to bear it alone.


    E thought again and shook her head, "Amber just told me that she didn''t really mean to hurt me."


    It was not that she didn''t want to tell Samuel the truth. The only reason was that Amber only gave her a


    surname and she wasn''t sure who it was.


    Was it Emma or Catherine?


    If it was Emma, she had something else to deal with. If it was Catherine... Was that woman really not


    doing anything wrong, or was she good at hiding her actions well?


    But whether Catherine or Emma did it, she wouldn''t let any of them get off that easily.


    "E..."


    "Samuel, could you help me ensure the safety of Amber?"


    E interrupted Samuel, just as he spoke.


    Her words made Samuel frown, but atst he nodded in agreement.


    "E, I don''t want you to conceal information from me, just tell me the one you suspect!" He wouldn''t let


    her face it alone.


    Amber''s family had been under surveince for several days and no suspicious behaviours had been


    detected.


    "Amber didn''t tell me who was behind it, and I don''t suspect anyone." E refusedpletely to tell him


    because she was afraid that Samuel would be soft on them if he knew it was one of the sisters.


    Samuel knew she wouldn''t say it, so he didn''t ask again, instead he took her for dinner.


    At Samuel''s Law Firm, In the office of Miss. Gu.


    It was almost the end of the working day, and Catherine was sitting in her seat, listening to the report


    from the other end of the line.


    "Very well, " she said atst, "Kill her before the verdict is decided.


    What did they talk about?"


    "Money is not an issue. I''ll send five million to youter. You should break through all the key links and


    deal with all the trouble."


    Samuel sent people to investigate the matter very rigorously, they did not even miss any minuscule


    clue. If she hadn''t acted fast, some vital information would havee to light.


    She also knew what a terrible situation she was in. It had be a secret struggle between her and


    Samuel.


    It seemed that Samuel had no upper hand, but it was because she had obliterated all the evidence.


    Once Samuel found evidence about what she had done, she would soon be finished.


    So the best way to solve all her problems was to kill Amber.


    After hanging up, Catherine deleted records of all suspicious calls. Any evidence that might lead to her


    needed to be dealt with.


    At the Royal Mansion, Samuel went to park the car in the garage and E walked towards the vi


    door, albeit bored.


    She inadvertently noticed that the lock on the door to the vi was still the fingerprint lock just like


    before. Nothing had changed.

 Chapter 167 Angry Ella

    Chapter 167 Angry E


    She suddenly got an idea and put her index finger on it. The fingerprint lock gave a tinkle. And with


    that, the door to the vi opened.


    She looked at the open vi door in wonder. Even though the house was no longer hers, Why was her


    fingerprint still able to unlock the door?


    Thinking of Samuel''s previous attitude, she shook her head in an attempt to stop making wild guesses.


    He must have forgotten to delete it.


    She walked in, switched on the lights and put on her slippers.


    Knowing that she could not escape, she took the initiative to go to the second floor.


    Samuel, who was close behind, saw her figure disappearing towards the second floor and smiled with


    satisfaction.


    Well done! She did make some progress!


    Inside the bedroom, E found a pair of pajamas and went into the bathroom.


    When Samuel walked in, the bathroom door was locked. He gave two leisurely knocks and threatened,


    "E, open the door now or I''ll kick it open if you don''t." Then he went to get his robe and heard the


    bathroom lock wiggle open behind him. Samuel smiled happily.


    It is past midnight.


    Samuel put her on the bed, covering her with a nket. He then proceeded to kiss her on the forehead


    and went into the study.


    After he left, E opened her eyes.


    Retrieving her phone, she opened her file manager and typed in her password. Finally she pulled up a


    video.


    The candid video she took of Emma in the officest time could be essed now.


    E looked at the phone for a while and then fell asleep. She didn''t know when the phone fell to the


    floor.


    Early the next morning, E was awakened by the sound of her phone ringing.


    She fumbled for a long time and couldn''t find her phone, but she did find something very strange.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    E''s brain was fully awake when she realised what it was.


    She opened her eyes and happened to look at Samuel''s yful eyes.


    E immediately pulled her hand back in embarrassment, but Samuel rolled over and put her


    underneath him.


    "Come on, don''t be like that. My phone is still ringing!" She pushed Samuel aside and picked up her


    phone from the floor.


    Samuel pressed on her again. E wasn''t strong enough to push him back, so she left him there.


    She got through to Eden, "Hello... Oh." Samuel crushed his lips to hers.


    Eden''s voice could be heard on the other end of the phone, but E was lost in the passionate kiss that


    Samuel had nted on her.


    "E, I have a lot ofmercials and scripts waiting for you to confirm. I''lle to your apartment


    since you don''t need to film the y this morning. Let''s figure out which work to take..."


    "Ah..." A muffled scream interrupted Eden''s crackling speech.


    With Amber''s kidnapping as a precedent, Eden''s vignce had been raised. E''s scream made Eden


    jump out of the sofa at once, "E, what''s the matter with you?"


    However, there was no response at the other end of the line. Eden was left to call E''s name without a


    response.


    Meanwhile, Samuel, who was at the end of the phone, was still kissing E, making her unable to reply.


    He used his left hand to press her hand on the phone, away from her reach.


    He tried hard for E''s scream to be a groan.


    E was so angry, embarrassed and humiliated. She gnashed her teeth and tried to bite him.


    Samuel sensed her intention and immediately retreated from their kiss. He looked triumphantly at the


    blushing woman.


    "E, answer me now. Where are you? What''s the matter?" Eden''s voice continued over the phone.


    At that moment, E shouted into the phone, "It''s all right. You can... Ah!"


    ...


    Eden at the other end of the line suddenly became quiet.


    There was another strange sound, and Eden confirmed his own thoughts this time.


    "E, you are so... I... I''ll call youter." Then Eden hung up the phone.


    E wiggled herself to get free from Samuel in order to calm herself down.


    Meanwhile, E bit Samuel on the neck. Damn motherfucker, she was bitterly humiliated because of


    him.


    Samuel''s eyes were deep andplicated. How dare she bite him!


    He turned E over and put her under his control despite her resistance.


    ...


    Closer to noon, Samuel put on his clothes and woke her up.


    "Let''s go and have lunch."


    "I don''t want to have lunch with you." E covered her head with the nket and ignored him.


    "Come on, you''ll have to film in the afternoon."


    "I won''t go! I am so sleepy that I want to sleep some more!" E''s voice became high-pitched, rising


    several decibels.


    "Well, be obedient. Let''s have lunch and then you can go back to sleep."


    "I don''t want lunch. Now you should get out of here! Get out of here! I want to sleep!" E lifted the


    nket and shouted angrily at Samuel.


    This damned man! She was so sleepy, didn''t he know that? He must have wanted her to be like this.


    The woman''s anger made the man raise his eyebrows. He didn''t expect E to be bristle with anger.


    "Then you can go to sleep now. I''ll call the director and tell him you won''t be there this afternoon. While


    still speaking, Samuel retrieved his phone.


    E was so angry that she threw the nket aside and sat up in bed. Finally, she broke down and


    shouted, "You don''t have to call. I''ll be there!"


    She mumbled as she entered the bathroom to take a shower.


    Samuel was in a good mood. He sat on the sofa, leisurely waiting for her to finish preparing and


    apany him for some lunch.


    Sitting in the Cadic, E looked at Samuel suspiciously. "Mr. Shao, please don''t go to the film site to


    see me again! It wouldn''t look good if we were photographed by the media!"


    She didn''t want to ruin her own hard-earned career because of him.


    "What do you mean? Are you embarrassed of being seen with me?"


    If she dared admit it, Samuel would immediately stop the car and lecture her.


    "Samuel, I won''t forgive you even if you pester me!" E took a deep breath and said what was on her


    mind.


    She didn''t know why she felt uneasy, so she waited for his answer nervously.


    Samuel parked the car on the side of the road and pulled E over, their eyes making contact.


    Samuel''s eyes were eager, "E, what if I chased after you this time?"


    E was stunned by him. ''Was he going after her?


    Did she hear it wrong? Did Samuel just say that he would go after her?''


    "Samuel, you''re such a jerk..." The woman shook her head sadly. "... you have a fiancee, and now


    you''re going after your ex-wife. Mr. Shao, do you want to have several mistresses at the same time?"


    Samuel remembered that Catherine was also trouble, "Listen to me, please. Catherine, she was..."


    "I don''t want to hear your exnation, and you don''t have to make excuses. Samuel, you bastard!" E


    interrupted his exnation, covering her ears and refusing to listen.


    Samuel held his hand to his forehead. His intentions were to make E jealous, But now she was also


    angry, and would not even listen to his exnation.


    He forcibly removed her hands from her ears, "E, my engagement to Catherine at the time was


    bogus."


    Was it bogus? E, suddenly became quiet.


    She looked at Samuel in bewilderment. What did he mean?

 Chapter 168 Tension Running High

    Chapter 168 Tension Running High


    "E, you are such a cold-hearted woman! How could you desert me and our child and run away? Do


    you know how hard I have tried to find you?" He held her in his arms, using her of being callous.


    "Eh..." It seemed she was the one to me.


    "ording to Catherine, if you really loved me, you would have definitely showed up after seeing me


    with another woman." When Catherine told him this, he didn''t believe it at first.


    She also said that she would immediately step back if E appeared. After some initial hesitation, he


    conceded.


    But E was unmoved by Samuel and Catherine making their frequent appearances on the silver


    screen.


    Samuel decided to go even further by announcing his engagement to Catherine.


    However, E really had no heart for him. ''Didn''t she love him? Why wouldn''t she show up, after all he


    had done for her?''


    He had done all he could to force her toe back to him.


    However, he couldn''t find her anywhere, and had became increasingly bad-tempered.


    Looking at Samuel, his eyes glinting with sincerity, E almost got absorbed.


    "Samuel, don''t fake it. You know why I left. Don''t you know how much I hate you? We will never be


    together again." She was in a bad mood. The things Samuel brought up added to her pain.


    She pushed Samuel away, untied her seat belt, and was about to get out of the car before


    She was pulled back inside. He held her in her arms and kissed her red lips, in one swift move.


    "Don''t hate me, E. Let me chase after you again, will you?" whispered Samuel in a seducing and soft


    voice near her left ear.


    He would hate it if he lost her. Angry as he was with her, his wrath subsided every time he saw her


    lovely face.


    Thinking about Jane, E formed a fist. "You''ll never have my heart again. I hate you. I don''t want to be


    with you." She shoved him away, opened the door and jumped out.


    Samuel chased after her without hesitation, but he was held back.


    "Samuel, if you follow me, I will never forgive you!"


    She nced at the man in anger, and quickly ran away from the car. Finally, E hailed a taxi and


    hopped in.


    Looking at the taxi disappearing out of sight, Samuel thumped on the car door in frustration.


    That afternoon, E went to work as scheduled. During a break, she found the harsh tag


    #SamuelEndsEngagement had became a popr trend on Weibo.


    She clicked on the hashtag. The top post, a statement by Samuel, caught her eyes.


    It read; ''It is with much sadness that I and Ms. Gu announced the end of our engagement.''


    It was just a simple line that did not provide any exnation.


    In thement area below the statement, many were questioning the decision withments such


    as, ''Is it because of E?''


    ''Do you n to remarry your ex-wife?''


    ''I look forward to the day when you and E pledge yourmitment to each other all over again!''


    ''You are such a scum and two-timer. How could you have affairs with your ex-wife, while engaged to


    Catherine?''


    At first, E didn''t want to respond to the tweet, but she changed her mind when she thought of how


    Catherine had treated her before.


    She forwarded Samuel''s tweet, andmented: ''Congrattions@Samuel@Catherine!''


    Though she knew that as a public figure, she couldn''t do some things because of her image, E didn''t


    care and pressed the post button on her touch screen phone.


    Sure enough, her forwarded tweet immediately invited much criticism.


    Many were scolding her for taking malicious pleasure in other''s sorrow.


    Even her most loyal fans couldn''t make sense of what she was doing.


    Only a few people stuck up for her.


    Secondster, Eden, pacing back and forth in front of her, spoke up, "Do you intend to wreck your


    career?"


    E shook her head and then tweeted. "Catherine is such a calcting woman who nders good


    people. She cheated her way to her engagement to Samuel. She is not worthy of Samuel''s devotion.''


    Catherine and Samuel''s Weibo home?pages were flooded withments less than an hour after this


    post, but neither of them responded.


    With many chiding E for orchestrating the event, Catherine finally replied to E, "Why don''t you tell


    your fans how you managed to sleep with Mr. Shao a few years ago?"


    ''Wow! Tension is running high. Can''t wait to watch the spectacr show! Spill the secrets.''


    ''This is shocking. Is Mr. Shao a coward? Why doesn''t he say something?''


    ''It''s unbelievable that E did that! Unfollowing immediately.''


    ''No wonder Samuel divorced E. Women like her should be deserted as soon as possible!''


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡­¡­


    This dispute had gone viral over the Inte. Even the general manager of the US-based


    entertainmentpany E worked for called. "E, is your goal to ruin you reputation within the


    entertainment industry?


    Do you have any idea how much we have spent building your image after Mr. Zhang rmended


    you to thepany?


    Are you losing your mind? Does it do you any good to row on the Inte with a woman just for the


    sake of your ex-husband?


    Delete thosements and shift focus to your work!"


    E shook her head and knew she wasn''t insane, but maybe just a bit unsettled.


    After all, there was no evidence to prosecute Catherine. It was not surprising that nobody believed her


    words.


    When E got into trouble because of Catherine''s words, Samuel posted a tweet that mentioned


    Catherine.


    "Miss Gu, please delete yourtest tweet. E and I had been doing what lovers were supposed to do


    several years ago. Please do not intervene in our private affairs."


    Netizens figured out something unusual.


    ''Does Mr. Shao still love his ex-wife?''


    ''Mr. Shao, were you really tricked into engaging Miss Gu?''


    ''Samuel, you are shit! You hurt two women at the same time.''


    ¡­¡­


    E looked at Samuel''s tweet emotionally. The words ''E and I had been doing what lovers were


    supposed to do'' nearly made her cry.


    Only then did she realize that she was so impulsive that she had messed it up.


    She remembered that, from an anonymous number, she had received a photo showing Catherine


    holding Samuel in her arms.


    She took a deep breath and continued to text: ''There are three hundred and sixty trades, but Miss Gu


    precisely chooses to be the third woman and is proud to let the entire world know.''


    She still mentioned Catherine this time.


    Whenizens began to criticize Catherine in thement area, Catherine called Emma, "Sister, you


    have the video where E went into Samuel''s room, don''t you? Can you send it to me?"


    Their rtionship hade to a grinding halt the moment Catherine and Samuel officially announced


    their rtions.


    Although the two didn''t get this out in the open, Emma med Catherine in her heart.


    Catherine also felt embarrassed when she faced Emma. Since then, the two sisters rarely got in touch


    with each other.

 Chapter 169 No-One Had Escaped

    Chapter 169 No-One Had Escaped


    "I don''t have it anymore." Emma was stunned, wondering what Catherine was going to do with the


    video?


    What she said was indeed the truth, because Samuel had smashed the phone that had the video.


    Catherine, however, thought that Emma''s unwillingness to give her the phone was due to her


    engagement to Samuel.


    "Sister, I know you are still angry with me, but I really need the video at this moment. I will exin


    everything to you some other day," said Catherine in a soft voice.


    E hurled insults at her on the Inte and she was going to use the video to ruin E''s life!


    "But it isn''t in my hands. Samuel took it away when he discovered it,"


    "Sister, the video would be a great help to me, considering what E has done to me..."


    "Catherine, I really don''t have it, believe it or not." said Emma, hanging up the phone angrily.


    Catherine merited a new judgment.


    When Emma hung up the phone, Catherine became extremely annoyed.


    ''Emma, it was you who refused to help me out, so don''t me me for being ruthless, '' Catherine


    thought.


    She reopened her Weibo App only to receive a myriad of insulting private messages.


    ''A shameless third woman, go to hell!''


    ''I really cannot imagine how a brazen woman like you has the courage to live!''


    ''Disgusting and wicked, you''d better get out of the legal profession.''


    ¡­¡­


    Catherine quickly went to check E''s Weibo page, mad at what E had said.


    ''Emma, E, all of you go to hell!''


    The incident had gone on for days on the Inte, causing many customers to call Catherine to ask


    what was going on. Some made it clear that she would lose their business if she was really a mistress.


    Many of her colleagues were pointing fingers at her.


    All thanks to E, she became a well-known third woman!


    Three days after the incident that kept simmering, Catherine was thinking in the office about how to


    retaliate against E. Something else happened on the Inte brought a smile to Catherine''s face.


    A Weibo ount of the user, Xiaocao, posted a set of photos that went viral on the social media


    tform.


    The photos were of Emma, and there was a man in one of the photos.


    In the pictures, the two were blurred around the body, but their faces were clear. People could tell that


    the man was Felix Fei, CEO of thepany Emma had worked with.


    The set of pictures were titled "Channel''s CEO Felix Fei messes with director Emma."


    When she saw it, the post had been forwarded hundreds of thousands of times, and the number of


    She had smiled contently.


    Thank Goodness! Emma, E, I will just sit back and watch you fight, waiting for the right moment to


    exploit the conflicts to my advantage.


    Six hourster, after the release of the clip, another Weibo ount, the user named E, published a


    video that indicated Channel''s Director Emma had an affair with Samuel Law Firm''s Drake.


    In this video, Emma and Drake kissed in front of the window of the office, and then a curtain concealed


    them. Drake came out of Emma''s office after a long time.


    Everyone could figure out what was happening in the office.


    In less than ten hours, the two Weibo videos became the top trends. #CatherineIsAThirdWoman


    followed.


    News about the photos had made headlines.


    The Channel offices were besieged by reporters, as well as at the entrance of Samuel''s Law Firm there


    were many reporters waiting for Drake to appear.


    E was dumbfounded by the second video. She was sitting in the dressing room.


    Emma''s private life wasplicated. Drake was awyer of Samuel''spany, thought E. E had


    always considered his name Rake, but it turned out to be Drake.


    Oh! I have seen this person in grandmother''s birthday party! She almost forgot this.


    In thement area, Emma had been billed byizens as "officedy."


    Many were asking ''Miss. Gu, how much do you charge for one night?''


    ''What a wanton woman! You must be good in bed!.''


    ¡­¡­


    Later, another reporter broke the news that Catherine is Emma''s cousin, not her sister. The two sisters


    had more than their share of insults in theing days.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But something was wrong. E felt something strange.


    Why was the user of the ount named "E"? Was someone trying to frame her?


    The first indecent photo was produced by her, but the video had nothing to do with her.


    Her phone rang. It was Samuel.


    Why was he calling? To interrogate her? She remembered that Samuel had seen the video involving


    Emma and Felix Fei.


    "Mr. Shao, hello!" She picked up the phone and said politely.


    "Do you intend to ruin Emma''s life after ruining Catherine''s?" Samuel cut to the chase.


    However, he said in a light voice, holding back his emotions.


    Ruin Catherine''s and Emma''s lives? Well, she had an idea.


    "Yes, but the second video was not from me."


    "E, can you tell me what they have done to make you want to ruin their reputation?" Samuel''s words


    were tainted with anger.


    Sensing his outrage, she excused Eden and told him to leave. She closed the door of the dressing


    room behind him.


    "Four years ago, Catherine and Emma framed me many times including the one that you assumed that


    I had been raped. One of them must be responsible for it, and..."


    "E, you have no evidence! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    This time, E was sure he had lost his temper.


    She sneered and spoke against his will," Mr. Shao, one of them was definitely the mastermind behind


    the n to abduct me. These things provided enough reasons for revenge!"


    Samuel, in a fit of anger, did not think too much about thest thing she mentioned," E, stop it now."


    He would not me her if she obeyed.


    "Stop?" E was too furious to say another word. Tears were welling up in her eyes. She looked up at


    the ceiling in case her tears started falling.


    E had no idea why she was crying, perhaps because she felt she had been wronged.


    "Well, about those two cases, I''ll ask my people to investigate. As for Amber, I''ll go see her tomorrow."


    If it was true that one of the sisters had had something to do with anything, he would not let them go


    scot-free.


    However, there was no evidence.


    As a professionalwyer, he was convinced that he had to act on evidence only.


    "No, Mr. Shao, mind your own business. If you want to defend the sisters, then we have nothing to talk


    about. Goodbye!"


    Samuel clearly sensed her choking voice and wondered why she was crying.

 Chapter 170 Mild-Intermittent Psychosis

    Chapter 170 Mild-Intermittent Psychosis


    Samuel lowered his voice unconsciously. He was trying to pacify her,"E, I mean no harm. I just want


    to remind you that without solid evidence, your words will be nothing but Catherine''s weapon against


    you. She could use you easily!"


    "Okay, those two cases aside, there is also enough reason for me to revenge on them, as they have


    framed me so many times before!" E wiped her tears away and thought, ''You didn''t need to cry. It is a


    waste to cry for Samuel if he doesn''t trust you!''


    Samuel thought E was just upset, so he replied,"E, do you know what you did has already harmed


    Emma and Catherine? Word has it Catherine is about tomit suicide and Emma... She is suffering


    more than her sister."


    "That''s enough, Samuel. You said they are suffering. How about me? Didn''t I suffer? When I was


    framed, you believed not a word I said. I was totally helpless. Have you ever cared? Have you ever


    experienced what I have experienced?" E couldn''t tolerate his words any more, for Samuel always


    thought in Emma''s and Catherine''s favor, never hers. He had never been on her side.


    E''s unreconciled answer made Samuel pinch his be, wondering if she was talking about what


    had happened four years earlier. Had he really misunderstood her?


    But before figuring that out, he must solve the current problem first, so he asked,"E, who is using the


    ount named ''E''?" It was unlikely to be E''s ount, Samuel thought, because it could be easily


    associated with E. His ex-wife wouldn''t have done such a silly thing! Someone might be trying to


    frame her.


    But to Samuel''s surprise, E admitted,"What''s your opinion? Isn''t it like my ount? Who else could


    be ''E''? Huh?" Her acknowledgement, though somehow satirical, made Samuel crazy.


    "E, before you make the next move, let me handle it and then you can..."


    "Shut up, Samuel! If you ask someone to delete those video clips, I will be your lifetime enemy,"


    interrupted E furiously. Then she hung up the phone. She didn''t want to see or hear from him ever


    again.


    He didn''t trust her at all, the same as four years earlier.


    Her tears streamed down her face in torrents.


    Meanwhile, Samuel called her again, but she didn''t pick up the call. She switched off the phone.


    She missed her children, Jane and Jerry.


    Thinking about her children, she curled on the sofa, wondering if she shouldn''t have returned to C


    Country jail.


    It was a bad idea to meet Samuel and let him do what he wanted. ''E, don''t you remember how he


    treated you before!'' she asked herself. She seemed to have never learnt her lesson.


    During the next few days, Samuel met Harry and Eason. He asked them to send someone to find the


    person who had kidnapped E four years earlier.


    He also visited Amber repeatedly in the jail.


    However, Amber had been attacked and tortured to near death by an insider and thus had lost


    consciousness two days earlier. Samuel had no choice but to bail her out after histest visit.


    Amber was then sent to the ICU in Chuck''s hospital and protected by several bodyguards.


    Scandals about Emma and Catherine spread fast online, because E didn''t stop her revenge, even


    after Samuel''s warnings.


    Half a monthter, Catherine couldn''t standizens'' abuse or usation anymore, so she locked


    herself away in her house.


    She called Samuel from time to time, begging him to stop E.


    Emma, unfortunately, broke downpletely. Felix, not wishing to be affected by her scandal,


    dismissed her from thepany.


    He also exined that their rtionship was just a deal: he paid for her sexual services and she got


    money for it.


    Drake got mad when he got to know that Emma had been harassed and raped by Felix even after she


    had be his girlfriend.


    Drake flew to America, wanting to take revenge on that bastard.


    On the other hand, when all the filming wasplete, E saw a piece of news online, saying Emma''s


    boyfriend had hacked Felix to death.


    Drake was imprisoned, andter, Emma was sent to hospital by ine and diagnosed with mild-


    intermittent psychosis.


    Later, E took Jane abroad and left Samuel once again.


    She told everyone about her departure, except Samuel, who was busy sorting out the mess. By the


    time Samuel knew about it, she had already been away for one week.


    Far away in America, E devoted herself to her career as a superstar, and her movie Prince Jin''s


    Favorite Concubine was a real hit in China.


    The movie sold well even though the lead actress was reced, and E''s character also became a


    ssic to a lot of people.


    It seemed everything was all right now, yet the truth was that nobody had let it go.


    Emma now suffered from mild-intermittent psychosis, so E stopped her revenge until she figured out


    who had framed her in thetest case. But Catherine, who was in a rtively better state now, would


    never miss an opportunity to grind down over her sister.


    She didn''t give up. Though she stayed at home every day and begged Samuel to rescue her, Catherine


    did everything she could to destroy E.


    Whenever Emma saw E''s face on television or the phone, she got mad.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Though she had no idea in the beginning who had posted her pictures with Felix, she knew the person


    who posted those video clips was an ount who''s user name was "E". That must be E Bo.


    And the person who posted the pictures must also be E.


    Therefore, Emma kept looking for a chance to destroy E, and Melody too.


    If it wasn''t for Melody, she wouldn''t have needed to seek financial help from Felix or Drake.


    If it wasn''t for E, she wouldn''t have needed to shoulder all the me and disdain from her friends,


    The public also got to know Samuel because of the war between E, Catherine and Emma. Due to a


    variety of news, good and bad, Samuel was bing a popr household name.


    That made him much busier, as more people requested him, apetentwyer, for help. He needed


    toplete his work, represent his clients in court, do the investigation and guarantee Amber''s safety.


    He worked far into the night every day when everybody was asleep. In fact, he usually stayed awake till


    2 a.m in the morning.


    Sometimes, he missed Jerry, and sometimes he missed E, who had left him again without a word.


    He checked her video clips online, thousands of times. He also dialled her number many times, but


    never made the call.


    E became maturer and prettier, probably because herpany''s strategy to make her a sexy beauty


    suited her well.


    Whenever she was in front of the public, she wore either cardinal or scarlet lipstick.


    And she was apanied by different men; apany president in an awarding ceremony or a silver-


    spoon young man at a party.


    As a result, three months after E''s departure, Samuel couldn''t restrain himself and bought a flight


    ticket to Los Angeles.


    E, likewise, couldn''t help but think about Samuelte at night, even though he had irritated her on


    numerous asions.


    To hide her feelings, she went to different ces with different men intentionally, just to provoke


    Samuel.


    But she doubted if he would pay attention to the news about her. Recalling his distrust, E thought she


    was silly, because it was she who always tried to restore their rtionship, while Samuel never


    treasured it.

 Chapter 171 In The Nick Of Time

    Chapter 171 In The Nick Of Time


    E always drunk in social gatherings or dinner parties. She called out a man''s name in Eden''s ear


    when she got drunk.


    This night was no exception.


    Turning down the request of Mr. Mattson, CEO of a real-estate developer to have sex with him, Eden


    helped the wobbling woman and got her in the car.


    They were near the apartment provided by thepany. Eden wavered when he thought of Jane, who


    was alone at home. But Eden still asked the driver to go to that apartment.


    When they arrived, it was 1 am.


    Eden helped E out of the car. Immediately, E saw a man leaning against the door of an Aston


    Martin and standing under the streetmp not far away.


    He smoked elegantly under the dim light, which made E think of Samuel, whose name she had kept


    mentioning all night.


    She shook her head hard and grabbed Eden''s ear, "Eden, as young as I am, why do I feel the need to


    wear reading sses?"


    Walking ten steps forward, Eden and the man looked into each other''s eyes.


    Eden reminded E nervously, "No, you don''t need them. E, that is indeed your ex-husband."


    His words instantly sobered her a bit.


    Although she couldn''t see the man''s face, she was sure that it was Samuel, who was staring at her


    while smoking.


    "Samuel!"


    She trembled for only ten seconds. "Eden, let''s go! I need to sleep now!"


    Ordered the drunk woman, rubbing her head on Eden''s shoulder.


    Eden''s heart thumped, wondering what was going on between them.


    However, he didn''t stop and turned towards her apartment.


    Eden heard the sound of Samuel''s footsteps behind him, and no more than five seconds, the woman


    slipped into Samuel''s arms.


    They proceeded to walk towards the apartment, making Eden stare in puzzlement. Atst, he turned


    back and left because he felt he shouldn''t intervene.


    They went to the 13th floor.


    Samuel propped E against himself, and took her right hand, close to the door lock.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The fingerprint lock matched her little finger and unlocked with a "ting" sound.


    The simply furnished apartment might be her temporary shelter.


    He knew it was not her usual residence. ''I''ll find out where it is!'' he thought.


    The apartment consisted of three rooms, only one of which had bedding''sid.


    He lifted her to his chest and put her down on the bed.


    Then E mumbled, "Samuel? It seems like Samuel is in front of me? Ah, I must be dizzy. Is possible


    that bastard woulde to me?" Hardly had Samuel taken off her red high-heels when she rolled on


    the bed and couldn''t keep her eyes open.


    Though she kept him waiting until 1 am, his efforts were not in vain.


    Samuel took off his coat, hung it on the hanger, and then noticed that E wore a ck slip dress which


    made her very sexy.


    Since she rolled over, Samuel''s eyes twinkled when he saw her messy dress.


    He missed her so much but took no interest in a drunkard.


    E rolled again and stared at that dangling man with her eyes half-opened, which were still with


    eyeliner.


    "Hey, could you not wander round here? It makes me feel dizzy." She groaned, pouting her red lips and


    had no idea what she was saying.


    In fact, he just stood still beside the bed, untying the buttons of his shirt.


    After thest button, Samuel sat on the edge of the bed and gazed at the drunk woman.


    "E" He called her name in his attractive and maic voice, while rubbing against her face with his


    hand.


    She instantly answered, "Samuel? Is that you?"


    Looking at her adorable face, he smiled, but immediately got pissed off by her following words.


    "This isn''t Samuel, that bastard. The scum must enjoy the night with other woman in his arms. Never


    mind! I''ll sleep now." She yawned and closed her eyes.


    In her mind, had E seen Samuel as a bastard or scum from the very beginning?


    ''That''s fine! I''d better refrain from arguing with an intoxicated woman.'' He thought to himself.


    Samuel kissed her tenderly on the lips and was about to go to the bathroom.


    But in the next moment, E ''s arms were wrapped around his neck.


    E opened her eyes again. She looked at the man in front of her drunkenly. "I must be day-dreaming!"


    This was not the first time for her to dream of Samuel. But Samuel had showed up several times in her


    dream. She missed Samuel badly.


    E pulled Samuel''s neck and took the initiative to press a kiss on his lips.


    She tasted of white wine and whiskey.


    Samuel''s eyes zed with anger. Without him around, this little woman can be really wild!


    Samuel kissed her red lips forcibly as a way to punish her. E felt the pain and tried to push him away


    whilst moaning.


    "No! who is biting me? It hurts!"


    Samuel wouldn''t have put his hands on E, if E hadn''t repeatedly teased and excited him.


    He wasn''t to me! Samuel quickly got down to business.


    Since Samuel hadn''t seen E for a long time, he missed her terribly. The little bedroom was soon filled


    with passionate moanings.


    It was four o''clock in the morning.


    Samuel was woken up by the movement of E in his arms.


    Her body rubbed against Samuel''s, making him breath heavy.


    However, there was something wrong!


    Samuel put on the bedsidemp and saw that E had closed her eyes tightly, her face turning pale


    with tiny beads of sweat on her forehead. Her whole body curled up and nestled in his arms.


    "What''s wrong?" Samuel sat up in bed, the thin quilt sliding down, revealing his muscr chest.


    E put her hands on her stomach, "It hurts..."


    Samuel began to feel anxious, nestling her upper body in his arms. "Where is the pain?"


    "¡­¡­ belly." E said in a confused state. It felt good to have the one you love by your side and care for


    you.


    Samuel did not know what E was thinking about. He quickly got out of bed and dressed up. He also


    dressed E up.


    E was carried out of the apartment horizontally.


    At that time, there was not a man outside. Samuel put her on the back seat of his Aston Martin and


    rushed to the hospital.


    When they arrived


    Outside the emergency department, a blonde-haired male doctor talked about E''s condition with


    Samuel in English.


    "An irregr eating habit, inbination with frequent drinking, caused the patient to suffer gastritis.


    She needs to pay attention to her diet and drink less in case her condition gets worse."

 Chapter 172 Human Error or On Purpose

    Chapter 172 Human Error or On Purpose


    The doctor''s words made Samuel frown. Without him by her side, E hardly knew how to look after


    herself well.


    "Thanks, doctor."


    After leaving the doctors'' office, Samuel went into the ward. E was lying there, deep asleep, and


    receiving a transfusion.


    He looked at his watch. It was past 5 am. Then he sat close to her by her bedside and looked at her


    pale face.


    She seemed busier than him and had lost a lot of weight recently.


    Her pointed chin showed, which made her less beautiful than when she was pregnant.


    He was observing her when his phone rang. Who could it be this early in the morning?


    Immediately he remembered he was in America. It was past 5 pm in China. Now it made sense.


    He took out his phone and saw the number. He quickly stood up and went to the window. He picked the


    call.


    "Mr. Shao, we''ve got lead on Miss Bo''s ident."


    "Tell me about it."


    "In the storeroom where the wires are ced, we found white stuff on one of the wires. After studying it,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    we found that the wire was daubed with some kind of chemical, which corrodes and weakens wires.


    The wire with this chemical would be frayed when weight is applied, and then eventually snaps.


    It turned out that the ident was caused by someone on purpose."


    "Human error or on purpose? I need rification. Please find out who did it! Try to obtain surveince


    video of the set or interrogate the person who was responsible for keeping the stage equipment." The


    man on the other-side of the phone was horrified by his aggressive tone. He had never heard Samuel


    speak like that since they knew each other.


    "Of course, Mr. Shao. I''ll keep you informed."


    After hanging up the phone, Samuel was thoughtful for some time and then he returned to the bedside.


    With nothing to do, Samuel began to y with E''s hair and muttered, "E! Wake up. I have so much


    to tell you!


    Your failure to take good care of yourself means I must keep you by my side, or I won''t be free from


    worry.


    E..."


    E had a good sleep and when she woke up, she stared at the ceiling and realised that she may be in


    the hospital.


    When she turned, she saw an angry man with a unshaven face looking at her.


    Samuel... Still here?


    But she could not pay any attention to Samuel now because she had an importantmercial to shoot


    on that day.


    Thinking of this, she sat up suddenly and asked Samuel in a panic, "What time is it now?"


    Samuel felt angry after hearing her words, and replied coldly, "Ten thirty."


    "Oh, I''m screwed! It''s already half past ten. Where is my phone?" E uncovered the sheet anxiously


    and began to get out of bed.


    Fortunately, she had finished the transfusion in the morning and the needle had been removed.


    Otherwise, she would have gotten hurt because of her erratic movements.


    Regardless of her anxiety, Samuel stopped her from getting out of bed, "Stay where you are!"


    "No, I can''t. I have an importantmercial to shoot today. I''mte. I must hurry up to get there."


    However, her shoulder was pressed by Samuel. She could not move at all.


    "E! You are ill. You must rest!" He said with anger. E was too busy with her work to care about her


    own health.


    She looked at Samuel who was still angry, and said patiently, "Look, the transfusion is finished and I


    feel much better now. I must hurry up to get to the filming site."


    "No, I won''t let you go!"


    "Since when did you care about me so much? Samuel, I have work stuff to deal with. Could you please


    be less bossy?"


    "You are not allowed to work until you recover fully." Samuel raised his voice, pressing her hand without


    loosening it.


    E got angry. How could he be so unreasonable?


    "Samuel, please let me go. Themercial shoot is very important for me." Themercial was about


    an American limousine and Eden had put a lot of effort to get that deal. And its price was the highest of


    all themercials that she had received.


    With this money, she could afford any expense including her daughter''s living expense.


    "E, don''t piss me off again!" Samuel nced at her coldly, which made E shiver.


    So she sat there quietly. Samuel carried the dishes from the microwave and ced them on the table


    that he set up next to her bed, "Eat!" He ordered. After uttering the word, he went to make a phone call.


    E felt a little relieved, hearing Samuel on the phone, "E is sick today and is in the hospital. Please


    do me a favor, put off themercial shoot."


    Okay. Tell them I''ll be responsible for the loss caused today.


    Thank you so much. Let''s have dinner some time. My treat.


    Sure, goodbye."


    ...


    Samuel had solved all her problems through a call in less than two minutes.


    Seeing this, E ate the meal. She said nothing about Samuel ring at her.


    He came to sit in-front of her and watched her eat the food with relish. It seemed that E was the least


    inclined to talk to him.


    "Stop drinking from now on." Samuel said as he took out his cigarette pack. He wanted to smoke but


    then he remembered he was in the hospital ward. So he put it back in his pocket.


    E murmured with food in her mouth, "It''s none of my business. You should talk to your woman about


    her drinking problem."


    His woman? Wasn''t his woman sitting before him? Samuel arched an eyebrow..


    "I mean you should give up drinking from now on!" He said it clearly.


    Consuming her soup, E replied with a stolid expression, "It''s none of your business."


    Who did he think he was? What happened the night before illustrated that he was there as her lover,


    nothing more. And at the moment, he was crossing a line by trying to control her.


    Samuel checked her Weibo profile on the phone instead of replying to her. Her emotions and movie &


    TV promotions were on it, which he had seen umpteen times.


    He would guess her mood and check herment section as well as get somebody to delete nasty


    words fromizens.


    As a result, E''sment section was peaceful, without verbal abuse. All thements were in her


    support.


    He went on to browse her profile when he saw a set of promotional photos taken a month earlier. In the


    photos, she wore revealing clothes, just like the clothes she wore to takemercial photos for GL, as


    their spokeswoman.


    "Never take photos that expose your back or bosoms, or else..."


    He said and continued to look through her profile without paying attention to E''s reaction.


    "Or else... It''s none of your business." E replied after finishing her meal, wiping the corners of her


    mouth with a napkin.


    She got out of bed, cleared the table and went into the bathroom.


    She was tired of listening to him. Why should she do what he said? It was ridiculous.


    After closing the door to the bathroom, she looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair was a little shaggy.


    So she unbound her hair and let it fall to its full length.

 Chapter 173 Shopping For Some Food

    Chapter 173 Shopping For Some Food


    Thanks to Samuel, E didn''t have to work on that day. She was ready to go home, put a facial mask


    and get some well-deserved sleep.


    After tidying herself a little bit, E opened the door and walked out of the bathroom.


    Samuel was not next to the bed. Instead, he was leaning against the sofa and checking his messages


    on the phone. He held the phone with one hand and put the other on the sofa handrail.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shao. Send the medical bills to me on the phone please and I''ll pay you back when I


    get home." She had neither her purse nor the phone with her, so she could only give Samuel the


    money when she got home.


    Before Samuel said anything, E opened the door and was about to leave. However, she froze, with


    one foot out of the ward, when Samuel said "Stop!"


    E turned back, sneered contemptuously, mmed the door and left.


    Samuel, sitting in the ward, pinched his souring be and followed E hurriedly, clutching her


    medicine in one hand.


    Outside the hospital, E was worried about how to get home when an Aston Martin stopped right in


    front of her.


    Samuel, sitting in the driver''s seat, was coldly staring at her.


    E ignored him and walked on. The Aston Martin slowly followed her.


    "Get in the car!" Samuel said. There was only onene on the road. Samuel was driving slowly and


    blocked the way, so other cars started honking incessantly.


    However, E still ignored Samuel, which irritated him gradually.


    He must teach her a lesson. Samuel pulled up, got out of the car, mmed the door and walked to E.


    Then he held E, regardless of those around who were staring at them in astonishment, and put her in


    the back seat. "Don''t move, or there will be consequences."


    She was quite rebellious. He decided to teach her a lesson and let her know who he was.


    They glowered at each other for a total two minutes. Finally, E could not stand the honking behind


    them, so she sat in the car reluctantly.


    Samuel was satisfied. He sat back, closed the door and started the car.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at E''s apartment. They got out of the car and walked to the apartment


    together.


    Before E opened the door, she turned back and stared at the shameless man. "Do you mind leaving


    please?" She wanted to go to her viter. Jane was in kindergarten and the school was over at five


    pm.


    If Samuel left now...


    "No." Samuel refused her request, interrupting her n.


    He held E''s right hand, put her little finger on the fingerprint lock and the door opened.


    E was puzzled. How could he know her little finger could unlock the door? Last night.... When E


    was in deep thought staring at the ground, Samuel recorded his fingerprint into the lock.


    Looking at E, Samuel didn''t know what she was thinking about. He pulled her into the house and


    said, "Dress up and we''ll go to the supermarketter."


    "For what?" E raised her head and asked.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "To buy some food." Samuel replied briefly and went into the kitchen.


    There was plenty of kitchenware, but they had not been used much. E was good at cooking, so why


    was the kitchenware brand new? Maybe E was too busy to cook or she hardly stayed here.


    Samuel went out of the kitchen and found that E hadn''t moved at all. She stared at him- with a dumb


    expression on her face.


    "Do you want to go out this way?" Samuel looked her up and down sportively. When they made outst


    night, he had torn the outer chiffon of her skirt.


    Then she had a stomach ache, so Samuel had no time to find her some clean clothes. E had no


    choice but to wear her old dress until now.


    E blushed. Then, Samuel took her medicine out from his pocket and put them on the desk.


    "I don''t want to go to the supermarket." E walked to the bedroom. She hardly stayed in this


    apartment, so there were only a few clean pairs of clothes.


    She took a maxi-skirt from the wardrobe and ced it on the bed, wanting to wear it after taking a


    shower.


    "What do you want for lunch? I''ll buy for you." Samuel leaned against the door of the bedroomzily


    and noted E''s every move. When E wanted to close the door of the bathroom, he asked.


    Since E didn''t want to go to the supermarket. he would go there on his own.


    ''What did she want for lunch?'' E was puzzled. "Why did you say that?"


    Samuel strode to E, held her in his arms and stared at her pale face. "E, do you know why I took


    you to the hospitalst night?"


    E held his arm and nodded. "Stomach ache."


    Her red lips moved as she said that. It was so charming that Samuel could not help but kiss her.


    ... The unexpected kiss made E speechless. She had a stomach ache, and Samuel thought his kiss


    could heal her? Or he kissed her because... he felt pity on her?


    Did he?


    No! Whether he felt pity or not, she didn''t care at all. Suddenly, E bit Samuel''s lips.


    It seemed that Samuel did not feel pain at all. Confronting E''s provocation, he held her up and threw


    her on the bed.


    Shit! E rubbed her aching waist gently and stared at the mischievous man in anger.


    "Go away!" She would die ten years earlier if Samuel was with her. He was so annoying!


    However, Samuel did not go away. Instead, he pushed her against the bed.


    "E, you are so rebellious." Samuel stared at E, with dangerous warning in his eyes.


    E pushed Samuel with her hands on his strong chest. Samuel only wore a shirt, so E could feel


    Samuel''s warm skin. She clenched her fists.


    "Mr. Shao, this is my apartment. If you behave in such a dirty way again, I''ll... call the police." However,


    even E herself did not believe what she said. Firstly, calling police would not work for him.


    Secondly... she wouldn''t call the police.


    Call the police? Samuel caught E''s words. In a happy mood, he lowered his head. "I noticed that


    your kitchen is not bad. It''s a great ce for us..."


    Suddenly, E covered his mouth with her hands. E''s face turned red and stared at him with shyness


    as well as anger.


    Samuel raised his eyebrow slightly with his mouth covered by E. His eyes glinted with happiness. He


    puckered her hand and kissed her palms.


    Samuel''s kiss was so hot that E felt her palm burn. She removed her hands and murmured, "What a


    rogue!"


    "Why won''t you let me finish my sentence? Do you know what I''m going to say?"


    "How could I know?" E was quite cute when she blushed. Samuel wanted to tease her again.


    "I''m just saying that in the kitchen, we can..." Samuel whispered next to her ears. A bright red blush


    spread across her face and she pinched his waist out of shyness.


    Samuel lowered his head and kissed her, with his strong hands touching her ears gently.


    "Hmph... Get off me." Samuel''s kisses fell on E''s snow-white neck and E gave a light exmation.


    "Let''s go to the supermarket."


    "Okay..."


    Finally, E agreed. Samuel turned over,y on the bed and gasped. E was indeed an alluring spirit.


    Samuel decided to have his way with her at night.


    E fled to the bathroom with her clothing. She closed the door and gasped.

 Chapter 174 Let You Go No Way!

    Chapter 174 Let You Go No Way!


    Had Samuel flown across the ocean to America just to seduce her?


    The man had dressed up before E came out from the bathroom. She found him engrossed in a call.


    When she heard his words, E felt a little surprised.


    He said, "No court hearings today. No need to report to me, you''re in charge ."


    Samuel paused and listened.


    At the moment, E was standing behind him, dressed up. Samuel turned around and saw her. He


    covered the distance between them, grabbed her hand and proceeded to leave the bedroom, all the


    while he was still on the phone.


    E wanted to take her hand away but he held her tightly, so she had no choice but to follow him.


    When they passed through the living room, she pulled back Samuel and approached the table where


    she took her sunsses and a disposable mask.


    Samuel was very upset to see her dressing herself in such a way that nobody could recognize her.


    Was it shameful to be with him?


    Well, if she thought so, he would do as he pleased.


    "Okay, it''s up to you. Call youter!"


    Samuel hang up the phone, closing the apartment door behind them.


    Staring at him, E was hesitant about asking him how long he was going to stay.


    Samuel noticed that she was looking at him, so he asked, "Yes?"


    He opened the door of the Aston Martin and motioned her towards the passenger seat.


    "Samuel, I''m ashamed of you!" Wearing a mask and sunsses, E stared angrily at him while


    fastening her seat belt.


    Samuel closed the door and got in the driving seat, "E, don''t go too far?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned towards her and gave her an evil lopsided grin, pulling her towards him. He took off the


    sunsses and mask and framed her face with his hands.


    Dragging them to the back of her neck, he pulled her closer for a kiss.


    E was shocked at what he was doing. What was he doing? Did he think she was that easy?


    Pushing Samuel away vigorously, E grabbed the mask and the sunsses, "Samuel, why can''t you


    just let me go!"


    Samuel smiled peacefully, taking the sunsses and the mask away from her. He helped her put them


    on before starting the car.


    His change in demeanour confused and surprised E.


    They stopped the car near a supermarket. When they got out, Samuel held onto her shoulder.


    E felt ufortable as Samuel tightly held onto her.


    "Samuel, what are you doing? What''s the meaning of this?"


    He gave her an evil smile. What was he doing? She would soon find it out.


    Samuel lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Guess."


    Guess? Damn him!


    How did she know what he was thinking? She was not a mind reader.


    Arriving at the vegetable section, Samuel held the angry woman and said, "What are you going to cook


    for lunch?"


    "Nothing!" She was too busy to cook.


    "You must cook!"


    "And I''m saying no! Samuel, who do you think you are? Um¡­" At lightning speed, Samuel took off her


    mask and kissed her before she finished her sentence.


    There must be something wrong! Totally wrong! It was unlike him to be soscivious.


    Soon, Samuel let her go. Shortly after E was released, she hurriedly looked around to ensure that


    nobody was staring at them.


    In America, people often kissed in public. It happened here everyday. So no-one looked at them.


    Finding that no-one had noticed, E turned to him who was picking food if nothing happened.


    "Samuel, don''t kiss me again, or I''ll be angry!" She was serious.


    "Okay. How to pick up the fresh vegetables?" Samuel responded with a question, shifting his attention


    back to the food. He ignored her sudden disy of anger towards him.


    E was too angry to pick vegetables. "The smaller, the better. The staler, the better." She said curtly,


    pointing at the smallest and ugliest broli to the man who knew nothing about cooking.


    Looking in the direction E was pointing at, Samuel saw the stale broli. He squinted at her,


    impatiently and said, "E, don''t fool me."


    Honestly, he wasn''t a good cook. But he was not such a fool that he believed the staler the vegetable


    the better it is to be used for cooking.


    She sneered at him, which quickly disappeared, as Samuel teased her with another kiss, "Choose the


    green ones, without blemish."


    "Do you need it for lunch?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well, I''m calling a chef who''s going to cook for us. Let''s go buy something else." It was fine if she didn''t


    want to cook. Samuel retrieved his phone from the pocket to find the number.


    He was not kidding, E thought.


    E grabbed his phone and locked the screen. "No chef is needed. I''ll cook."


    He took the phone back and put it in his pocket in a pleasant mood.


    E continued picking up vegetables such as lettuce. She grumbled, "Mr. Shao, will you let me go? I


    mean you flew all the way across the ocean just so you can eat at my ce?!"


    "Exactly. You''ve answered your own question." Samuel nodded his head to the affirmative.


    He would make sure that she ate healthily during his stay. It would be better to cook at home than


    eating out.


    "Let''s buy some more vegetables." He took some food bags and gave them to her. He noticed that she


    had a fridge, so he wanted to make full use of the fridge where he nned to store sufficient food for


    several days.


    "Why?" E didn''t know why he suggested to buy a lot of food. At the thought of the call he made


    before they left home, E got worried that he would be staying with her for longer.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said on the phone in the apartment?" The man asked, standing next to her and


    putting food into the cart.


    Ah, so that was his n, E thought. What a living nightmare. E stared at the man, speechless. She


    was worried that if he lived with her, she wouldn''t be able to go to the vi to visit Jane.


    No way! She had to stop him.


    "Samuel." She put the bags in the cart and approached him with a big smile.


    The sudden change in her mood signalled to Samuel that she was nning on doing something.


    Sure enough, E gave in and said sweetly, "I''m always busy. I''m afraid I can''t take good care of you.


    Worse still, sometimes I will workte and sleep at my trailer at the studio. If so, you will be alone at


    home. How lonely would that be, right?"


    "Absolutely. Very lonely. So you have toe to me every night." Samuel pointed to the vegetables,


    hoping she would pick them quickly.


    After hearing what he said, E felt helpless. She sighed, putting the vegetables into the bags,


    "Samuel, we are divorced. How is this going to work?"


    She really didn''t understand him. How was it that he didn''t believe or trust her but still kepting to


    her?


    "I want you. I told you before, but you said no. Well, it''s okay. You can lead a horse to water, but you


    can''t make it drink, right? I don''t think it''s bad for us to be together like this." When he finished, he put


    down the bags, took out tissue from his pocket and wiped his hand.


    Like this? Although they were divorced, they still lived together like a couple. Even Samuel agreed with


    E, it was strange.

 Chapter 175 Just For One Week A Month

    Chapter 175 Just For One Week A Month


    They walked to the fresh food section and picked up some tomatoes. E turned around and said, "I


    don''t want to be with you in secret." She was trying to get away from him, from the man who was cruel


    enough to make her go through an abortion.


    "Be my girl then and I''ll protect you." He pushed the cart and stopped in front of the fish and shrimp


    section.


    Their conversation circled back to the beginning. E didn''t bother to argue with him so she picked


    some shrimp and other types of seafood. Then they proceeded to the second floor of the supermarket


    for more items.


    As E was watching, Samuel picked expensive toothbrushes and threw them into the cart.


    ''Aren''t there new toothbrushes at my ce?'' E thought. When she was carried into the bathroom by


    him the night before, she could faintly remember seeing him brush his teeth.


    "Did you buy the type with the hard bristles? You''re stingy." He looked at her and shook his head. Then,


    he put his chosen toothbrushes back on the shelf and chose a different set of toothbrushes that were


    simr in colour.


    ... Why was she being stingy? The toothbrush she bought was not cheap at all. and allthough it was


    half the price he had just got, she only used it asionally and didn''t need to buy any expensive ones.


    After walking around the entire supermarket and picking out what she needed, E apanied


    Samuel to the beauty counter upstairs. Samuel wanted to buy some skin care products for himself.


    Passing the facial mask aisle, E lingered off.


    Samuel continued walking and speaking to himself, when he noticed that E had wandered off by


    herself. When he looked back, he found E was already in a shop.


    He reluctantly shook his head and followed her, finding her selecting facial masks.


    The sales assistant next to her was speaking to her about more expensive facial masks, but E


    refused.


    Samuel looked at the price of the facial masks and found it was 888 for a pack of ten.


    The facial mask worked in three ways, with caviar cogen to hydrate, ocean essence to moisturise


    and Himyan cliff honey to nourish the skin.


    "How many facial masks do you need?" He put down the facial mask in his hand and asked E, who


    was looking at another brand.


    E thought about it. She was given some facial masks by advertisers, which were at her house, but


    there was none at the apartment, so she replied, "Maybe, a dozen or so..." She preferred to buy a lot at


    once and save them forter use.


    Seeing that she had been looking at the hydrating facial mask, Samuel talked to the sales assistant


    next to her, "Please give me ten boxes of this product."


    E was surprised to see Samuel pointing to the one with the 888 price tag. E quickly stopped him


    and said to the sales woman, "No, I''ll just take this one. Please bring me a couple of this." She pointed


    to the pack of facial masks next to her, which were priced at 222, and pushed Samuel aside.


    Was he crazy? She had a high level of consumption, but not so much to such a extent that a facial


    mask would cost nearly a thousand.


    Samuel was displeased at her interruption, so he pushed her back and extended his hand, "We will


    take this one."


    The beautiful blonde-haired saleswoman held back her excitement and confirmed to Samuel, "Sir, so


    you would like ten of them, right?"


    "Yes." The man answered decisively and pushed E behind him again and again.


    "All right, wait for a moment, please." The sales woman rushed to the warehouse to get the goods.


    When the assistant left, Samuel let go. E scolded, "Mr. Shao, do you know that once you use this


    good mask, it''s hard to use any other brand. And it bes expensive, especially since I use a facial


    mask almost in a day or two. In a month I will use about twenty, maybe even thirty..."


    "Your cosmetics will be handled by me from now on." Her cosmetics cost only a few hundred thousand


    a month. Of-course he could afford it.


    Samuel''s simple words stopped E''s reprimand and then he continued to help her pick out other skin


    care products. After looking at a product for two minutes, he called another sales assistant, "Could you


    get me this skin care product from your warehouse, thank you."


    "Ok, just a moment, please." Leaving E in stunned silence, the young shopping assistant rushed to


    the warehouse.


    Looking at the set of skin care products Samuel pointed to, E opened her mouth in surprise when


    she saw the price was almost 90, 000.


    ... Ny thousand dors!


    She remained speechless, thinking about how much she earned for everymercial she shoot.


    Samuel took off E''s sunsses and could not refrain fromughing when he found E staring as if


    she had seen something incredible.


    He turned his head and began to tease E, "I''ll give you as much as you want as long as you stay with


    me for a week every month. What do you think?"


    Looking at him, equally stunned, E replied, "What do you mean? Am I such a superficial woman in


    your eyes? Samuel?"


    She calcted carefully. The facial masks were 8880 in entirety and the skincare set was 90, 000,


    which added up to approximately 100, 000.


    So if she could stay with him for a week a month, she would have a lot of money, even as much money


    as she wanted.


    "No, my girl is priceless." She couldn''t be bought with money.


    E felt a little better when she heard Samuel say that. "No, I can not. I''m making enough money every


    month to cover my expenses." The money she earned was enough money to cover Jane''s expenses.


    She was getting busier and busier recently, so she found another nanny for her daughter.


    The servant also had a four-year-old Anglo-American daughter who could y with Jane.


    Samuel smiled. He was not in a hurry and had time to tempt E. "Your son is going to marry Harry''s


    daughter. Won''t you save some money for your son?"


    Her son? E almost choked on her own saliva. Samuel was so fickle. Didn''t he always say that it was


    his son, who had nothing to do with her?


    "Aren''t you going to save money for your son as a father?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "No." Samuel answered decisively. Although he didn''t mean it, he still said it just to mess with her.


    ... E was speechless and said helplessly, "Samuel, Jerry is your son. Why are you being so


    heartless?"


    "Well, you caught me. I am a heartless man. It is enough for him to have you as a mother to love him."


    He also expected E to give him another daughter to make him happy.


    Seeing Samuel so unkind, E wondered how Jerry had spent thest few years with him.


    He made it sounded like she really need to save up money for her son to marry a wife.


    But it was okay. It was enough for Samuel to admit that she was Jerry''s mother! "Well, I would have to


    work hard to get acting and modelling contracts in the future." She said, decisively. E sighed deeply,


    her words making Samuel stunned in silence. The tables had turned.


    Initially, he wanted to sell her the idea that she needed him to secure Jerry''s future.


    But now, she made it sounded like he was forcing her to work harder than before.

 Chapter 176 Are You Going to Remarry Ella

    Chapter 176 Are You Going to Remarry E


    Samuel was about to say something before the two sales women brought a pile of bags and boxes to


    them.


    So he checked the goods quickly and instructed the sales women to take them to the cashier for


    payment. E stopped him and asked, "Samuel, if you pay for these, do they belong to me?"


    Seeing E''s thoughtful expression, Samuel realized that he couldn''t win her back easily, which he had


    expected before. He mulled over it for a while and answered conservatively, "Sort of."


    E wondered what he meant by that and blurted, "Can I handle them as I wish?"


    Hearing this question, Samuel knew immediately what she wanted to do.


    Samuel pulled E aside, and said to the sales women, "Take me to the cashier desk."


    E wanted to go with them, but froze due to Samuel''s piercing stare.


    Samuel made the payment with his credit card without any hesitation, and ordered the sales women to


    unpack them all.


    He knew E wanted to resell the products, but without the packages, she couldn''t be able to do that.


    While the sales women were removing the packages, Samuel opened one bottle of face cream to smell


    its scent. It was nice, not very strong, but quite pleasant.


    After the sales women unpacked all the goods, Samuel took the skin care products and left the


    department store delightfully with E.


    E wasn''t happy at all. She kept gazing at what they had bought on their way out, grieving over the


    money they had spent.


    ''Damn, Samuel removed all the packages. I can''t sell them now, '' thought E.


    No-one would purchase unpacked items, so E had to keep them all.


    When they arrived at the apartment, E took the vegetables into the kitchen and started to wash her


    kitchenware.


    She also put seafood in the container, and started to clean the tomatoes as well.


    Samuel sat on the sofa near the kitchen door and watched E working in the kitchen. The scene


    stirred up something inside him.


    He couldn''t help but enter the kitchen.


    E had justpleted cleaning the tomatoes before the ss door was opened by Samuel, wearing a


    white shirt.


    "Hey! This is no ce for you, " she yelled. ''The oil and smoke, whilst cooking, will make his clothes


    dirty'', E thought.


    Samuel is in agreement, but instead of leaving the room, he proceeded towards E and circled his


    hands around her slender waist.


    E had tied her hair back before she started cooking, thus exposing her lily-white neck.


    This attracted Samuel to kiss her earlobes and neck, eagerly and repeatedly.


    E shivered and flushed immediately. She rinsed her hands before pping his hands, "Get out, I''m


    cooking!"


    "Okay. Okay, " Samuel answered carelessly, and turned E around to face him.


    He pressed her against the washbasin, leaving no space between them, and kissed her rosy lips.


    "What..." ''What is he going to do?'' E wondered. E recalled his whisper that morning and grabbed


    his hands that were still fondling her.


    "Samuel, I''m cooking. Stop disturbing me." Her red cheeks evoked his feelings.


    He kissed her lips once more and requested, "Call me Sam, like you did in the past."


    He missed her calling him "Sam" softly.


    E did, as tame as a house cat, "Sam..."


    Her angelic voice filled Samuel''s heart with both love and lust.


    So he requested, "Once more."


    "Sam..."


    E expected that her obedience would help her. But she was wrong. That only evoked Samuel''s lust


    more and more.


    "That''s my girl." He lifted her up to sit on the kitchen tform behind her.


    ¡­


    What the fuck! E was shocked.


    An hourter, Samuel was satisfied.


    He lifted E and moved her into the bedroom. Heid her down on the bed and tidied himself. Then he


    took out his phone to order some food from a nearby restaurant.


    After that, he checked his messages on his phone, leaning against the backboard of the bed.


    There was one message from Molly, saying that his office was bombarded by phone calls asking if the


    headline news released by Tianyi Entertainment U.S. was true.


    He also received a message from Eason. It read, "Samuel, are you going to remarry E? If not, leave


    her alone."


    These aside, there were also some messages from media houses, asking the same question Molly had


    asked before.


    Samuel nced at E on the bed and then started to check the news on Weibo. Suddenly, he heard


    the doorbell ring. He ced his phone on the table and opened the door.


    It was Eden, out of breath at first, but steadied it when he saw Samuel.


    He murmured, "Oh my God. Tianyi wasn''t lying." ''Oh, yeah. They also disclosed some HD photos. I


    must be a fool toe for the truth'', Eden thought.


    Facing Samuel, Eden embarrassingly tried hard to exin why he was there. "Sorry, Mr. Shao. E


    didn''t answer my call, so I came to check if everything is all right."


    "She is asleep. You can leave if you have no more questions." Samuel believed that some


    photographers must have pictured E and him when they went for shopping. And that was why Eden


    had rushed to the apartment.


    The agent looked at Samuel hesitantly, but he finally summoned the courage, "Mr. Shao, E did a lot


    to get what she has now. Please don''t destroy her career." ''It will be nice if they remarry, '' Eden


    thought. But if Samuel marries someone else, their rtionship will wreck E''s career.


    "I know what I''m doing." Samuel replied coldly. He would take measures ording to E''s deeds. If


    she refused to obey his words, he would ruin her career and lock her up forever.


    If she was obedient, he would allow her to develop her career, in a decent way of course. There would


    be no more of those damned TV series or photos.


    Eden nodded, "Fine then. Do I need to stop the news from spreading?" He asked Samuel for direction


    unconsciously, because somehow he found in Samuel all the merits a good leader should have.


    ''Maybe he should have been a CEO, like Harry Si, '' Eden thought.


    Samuel shook his head, because it was he who wanted people to know about their rtionship. So,


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    there was no reason to stop it.


    Eden nodded and left. He was thoughtful.


    Samuel returned to the bedroom where E was asleep peacefully.


    Seeing this, Samuel smiled and then went back to the living room where he portioned E''s medicine


    ording to the doctor''s instruction, and waited for his food to be delivered.


    He went back to browsing the news on Weibo again, and there he found an official post with their


    photos. In one picture, he was kissing E in a car. In the other one, they were shopping together.


    The title was "Truth Or Rumor: Are World-famous Lawyer Samuel and the Superstar E going to


    remarry?"


    The photos even had the specific time and location that they were taken.

 Chapter 177 Desire

    Chapter 177 Desire


    Samuel felt happier after seeing thements below his and E''s first post on Weibo. In those


    As a matter of fact, their divorce settlement never went into effect. So they were still legally married


    couple.


    So he had sex with his wife just as in the old days.


    The doorbell rang again, yanking him out of his dream-like state. It was the delivery guy.


    He had ordered lots of food such as pizza, hamburger, spaghetti for lunch. After unpacking the food, he


    went to the bedroom. Seeing E was sound sleep, he smiled with satisfaction.


    ''E, you will not escape from me for the rest of your life. If you want to y this game, I will y it with


    you'', he thought.


    "E."


    Samuel called her gently. However, E was still asleep.


    At this moment, she was in a dream. She dreamt that she was on an international stage with the crowd


    casting admiring and envious eyes on her.


    Among the crowd, there was Samuel, adoring her. She felt happy.


    Then suddenly, Samuel rushed towards her and shouted, "E, my wife."


    She felt her heartbeat quicken as he approached, "I am not your wife." They had divorced along time


    ago.


    Though half-asleep, she could not ept him. Samuel knew she was in a dream, so he had to let her


    sit up and lean against him.


    "E, wake up. It''s time for lunch." His words and actions did not rouse her. Instead, she found a cozy


    ce for her head on his arm and continued to sleep.


    There was no way to wake her up so he lowered his head, kissing and touching her. She finally woke


    up two minutester.


    She opened her eyes and saw Samuel''s face close to hers. It was a handsome face. Slightly frowning,


    sheined gracefully, "Samuel, am I that annoying to you that you wouldn''t let me sleep?" She


    was too sleepy to do any thing.


    Samuel smiled. How could she be annoying to him? Even though she made mistakes, he still loved


    her.


    He carried her into the living room andid her on the sofa. E woke up fully.


    "Eat!" He pushed the food on the table towards her anddled some soup for her.


    She did not have an appetite because she was so sleepy.


    "E, forget about sleeping. I will join you in bed after we have lunch." Samuel took up a disposable


    spoon, dipped it in some soup, and ced it close to her lips.


    E opened her mouth reflexively. The salty, warm seafood soup slid into her stomach.


    It was quite delicious. "Where did you get these?" Samuel continued to feed the soup to E. She


    enjoyed the special service. Then she saw the pizza and reached out to grab a piece.


    When she reached for the pizza, Samuel patted her hand abruptly.


    "Go and wash your hands first."


    She curled her upper lip in a show of discontentment.


    Samuel seemed to know what E was thinking. He set the bowl of soup before her and went to wash


    his hands.


    When he came back, he saw E eat soupzily.


    He took up a piece of pizza and fed it to E.


    "I want to eat this! This one! And this one..." Samuel was patient enough to feed her all the types of


    food that she chose.


    Twenty minutester, E ate and drank to her satisfaction. She hardly left Samuel anything to eat.


    After finishing her food, she put a spoonful of food and ced it on his lips. Imitating his tone, she said,


    "Eat!"


    With a smile, Samuel ate all the food that E fed to him.


    In the middle of feeding each other, Samuel suddenly looked at her with passionate eyes. His ardent


    eyes made E think that she had not wiped her mouth or there were some rice grains on her lips.


    So she put down the spoon and wiped her mouth with a napkin.


    During the process, Samuel pulled himself from the chair to the sofa beside her, "I don''t want to eat any


    more."


    E leaned back as he moved towards her.


    "Then don''t eat. But why are you staring at me like that?" She blinked, her heart skipping a beat.


    No matter how she hated Samuel, she just couldn''t resist his charm.


    "I want to eat... you." He kissed her as soon as he finished his words.


    Again, Samuel threw himself onto her and satisfied his desires.


    Oh, dear! She figured out why he came to her. He had strong sexual desires, and Catherine could not


    satisfy him.


    Before bedtime, Samuel forced her to take the pills prescribed by the doctor. Then he carried her to the


    bedroom.


    Cuddling up against each other, they fell asleep.


    After 6 pm, Samuel woke up. He kissed E''s forehead, sat up and switched on his phone.


    Then he got off the bed and gently closed the door of bedroom and went to the living room. He


    checked his Weibo profile again. Demands for their get-together continued to gather momentum.


    After logging off, he called Harry.


    "Harry, please help me and let E work at yourpany in C Country."


    He wanted to stay with her. And the first step was to bring her near him. America was so far away that


    he could not protect or be with her.


    Harry put down the pen in his hand and leaned back in his office chair, "You want her toe back? I


    have a better suggestion. You two should marry again once for all."


    Harry would love to let E work in hispany, but he was confused about Samuel wanting her to do


    so.


    Marry her again? Samuel smiled, "I need to teach her a lesson for leaving me for four years." He knew


    E hated him at that moment and would not marry him again. He did not want to lose face before


    Harry, so he said that.


    "Wow, you are really good at ying tricks with your rtionship. Aren''twyers boring and joyless?


    Why are you so different?" Harry put his feet on the desk and crossed his legs. Since he and L


    settled down, he had gotten ustomed to making jokes.


    Leaning against the sofa, staring at bedroom door, Samuel replied, "I have no choice but to act like


    this. You know, you and Chuck are boring and humorless. So Eason and I have to act like clowns to


    Perfect match? "Screw you! I''m heterosexual. You really think you are humorous? If so, how do you


    exin that a dozen of your assistants have left their jobs?" Harry replied with a teasing smile. The


    time after Anna left her position, before Molly was employed, Samuel was ill-tempered. No less than


    ten new assistants resigned from his office.


    Samuel also recalled the period when E left him. The more he recalled these memories, the more he


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    wanted to get her to C Country.


    "If you want to be invited to our wedding party ASAP, you should hurry up and hire her." He would


    On the other side of the phone, Harry burst intoughter when Jane came to his mind. L had told


    him about Jane. He was to keep her a secret and not tell Samuel under any circumstances.


    "Samuel, it''s now your turn to taste the misery that I have suffered years ago. I am looking forward to


    see how you react. Hahahahaha!" He was eager to see Samuel''s reaction when he found out the truth.

 Chapter 178 Take Good Care of Your Kidney

    Chapter 178 Take Good Care of Your Kidney


    Samuel thought Harry was just saying that. He did not give it much thought that E had left him for


    four years, just like L did. "What reaction? Well, you can tell me what''s your secret to getting back


    together with L." After all they had gone through, Harry could still get L back. You had to hand it


    to Harry. He was indeed a resourceful man.


    "Well, I just have a thick skin and I never give up." Harry was telling the truth. He was really not good at


    pursuing girls.


    It''s just as likely that L was moved by his persistence.


    A thick skin? Persistence? It reminded Samuel about something E had said that morning. "How can


    you have such thick skin?"


    Yes. He was thick-skinned enough to chase after her in America. But she was showing no interest in


    him up to now.


    "Okay. Don''t forget what I told you and start implementing it as soon as possible. I''m busy trying to


    finding the mastermind who framed her." Every time Samuel thought of E''s safety, the idea of


    bringing her back to C Country became more and more ideal.


    The mastermind? It reminded Harry that his ex-girlfriend was the cause of everything between him and


    L.


    "You should keep your eyes open for people around you. E is very simple and innocent, just like


    L. She won''t stir up trouble for herself. Watch out for people around you." The mastermind could be


    Emma or Catherine. It was possible.


    What Harry said made Samuel get lost in thought.


    He had investigated almost everyone except for one particr woman.


    "Okay. I will do that right now."


    After hanging up the phone, Samuel nced at his contact list and called someone "Concentrate the


    investigation on Catherine."


    "Yes. Investigate everything about her from four years ago. EVERYTHING."


    "No problem. I will ask my secretary to send you the money."


    "No thanks. Sorry for the trouble."


    After ending the call, Samuel sat on the sofa and thought about Catherine''s each and every move.


    Outwardly, she was clean from any suspicion but Samuel wasn''t convinced.


    It was almost 7:00 pm when Samuel switched off his phone and walked into the bedroom.


    He was going to bestow on his sleeping beauty a passionate kiss to wake her up.


    "E... E... Baby..." Samuel rubbed E''s nose. She had to wake up.


    "Samuel. You. Again! How can you still be here?" Her husky voice reminded Samuel what he had done


    that afternoon. He smiled slyly and responded.


    "Get up. Let''s go for dinner." It was not necessary to ask E to cook, because it was nearly 7:00 pm.


    He thought that he would restrain himself, and give her the opportunity to cook for himter on.


    E turned over and said to the man sitting on the edge of the bed with a grunt "I don''t want to go out


    for dinner."


    She just wanted to sleep for approximately three days to relieve some of the tiredness.


    But after bargaining for a while, Samuel pulled E out of bed. She left the apartment reluctantly.


    She switched on her phone after getting in the Aston Martin. She got many call reminder messages,


    one after another.


    There were so many messages which genuinely surprised E.


    Most of the messages were from Eden, and the rest were from her grandma, advertisers and reporters.


    She got over a hundred new messages. What was happening?


    Her first reaction was to log onto Weibo, and find out what was the most searched hashtags.


    When she saw the words in a bright red colour, her heart beat faster.


    Samuel and E.


    Every search for their names was connected to the most searched hashtags.


    She cast a sidelong nce at Samuel who concentrated on driving, thinking that what had happened in


    the morning at the supermarket was on social media.


    It was all over Weibo.


    "Shit! You devil! You are just trouble, aren''t you?"


    She knew that Samuel intentionally exposed the shot of them kissing in the car and at the supermarket.


    "Telling everyone straightforward that we are together. Why not?" Samuel understood what she was


    talking about and replied carelessly.


    Straightforward?


    "We are NOT together! Please go back to C Country right after this farewell dinner." E looked


    through the pictures taken by the reporters in the supermarket, irritably. They were kissing, holding


    hands and standing closely, looking like they loved each other very much.


    Before Samuel came to America, she was below the radar in the news. Now that he was here, it was


    undeniable proof presented for everyone to see.


    "Well? Why are you upset that they took the pictures of us?" He asked, ndly.


    E opened her mouth, as if to protest. But she thought it was pointless.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It seemed that he would stay at her house tonight and would not leave.


    "No, no, no. It''s my pleasure to take pictures with you, Attorney Shao". In order to save herself from


    Samuel''s badgering, E chose not to tell him the truth.


    As expected, Samuel was satisfied with the answer and said "Good. Let me please you well tonight."


    ...


    Helplessly, E leaned against the window with her hands on her forehead. "Mr. Shao, don''t you think


    the pills are expensive?" she asked earnestly after a long time.


    "What?" He was deep in thought.


    "Oh, no... It''s okay. You take Viagra as much as you need. You will be okay. Just take good care of your


    kidney." E said.


    He was so good at sex that she thought he had taken Viagra? Ha ha......"Thank you for your


    How thick was his skin? She stared at him and continued to look through her Weibo profile. "Take


    Viagra as much as you need. You will be sorry for your impotenceter " E said in a low voice.


    ...


    Even though she said it in a low voice, Samuel heard it clearly.


    Impotence?


    "It''s not going to happen."


    ...


    ''I will get even with youter for saying those words, '' Samuel said to himself.


    Samuel found a restaurant that specialised in serving porridge after a long drive, but only ordered millet


    gruel and nd vegetables for E. This immediately led to her protest.


    "I HATE millet gruel! So I will have Braised Fish in Brown Sauce, and Drunken Chicken..." E pointed


    to two meat dishes on the menu, and said to the waiter.


    "No. We will have what I have ordered, and please make it two portions." Samuel stopped E with his


    hand and said to the waiter.


    "Yes Sir. I''ll be back with your order in a few minutes."


    "Hey! Why are you so mean?" said E. She gnashed her teeth in anger, unconsciously.


    Samuel put the water in front of her and looked expectantly at the dissatisfied girl and said "You can


    order anything you want after you stop drinking and after you have healed."


    Remembering that she was taken to hospital because of a stomach ache, E cooled down a little bit.


    ''But you are to me.'' She murmured to herself.


    "We will see." E spoke those two words, which although were vague, had a clear meaning. It all


    depended on whether Samuel behaved himself.

 Chapter 179 Sum Is Getting Married

    Chapter 179 Sum Is Getting Married


    If Samuel behaved himself, she wouldn''t be angry, and she would certainly drink less.


    If he did not, alcohol would be a necessity. She needed to use alcohol to numb herself at times.


    The man opposite her didn''t think that way. Her saying that "We will see" meant to him that it depended


    on the situation at that moment.


    "If you don''t behave, I will still do the things that I have told you i will do."


    Huh? The woman looked at him at a loss and felt confused. He had threatened to do numerous things


    and E didn''t know what he was referring to now.


    "I will end your career in the entertainment industry." He warned, with no hint of joking in his eyes.


    ...


    "I..."


    "E!" Another voice interrupted and broke the tension between them.


    Thanks to Samuel, she hadn''t even worn a mask or sses before leaving the apartment. It wasn''t


    surprising that someone would recognise her. But the voice sounded so familiar.


    When they looked up, E''s eyes widened while Samuel''s became darker.


    "Sum!" What a coincidence! E stood up from the chair excitedly at the sight of her old friend. It''s a


    small world indeed.


    E and Sum happily hugged, and Samuel and Sum simply shook hands.


    "I''ve been in America for two years." Sum smiled and exined to her.


    From Sum''s smile, E saw a different person. His smile was bright and his body radiated joy and


    calmness.


    Samuel held E''s hand which was on the table. She couldn''t help looking at him, and found his eyes


    glistening with displeasure.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    E took back her hand and smiled at Sum, "I''ve been here for two years also."


    "I know." Sum took in every detail of what was happening, but his expression remained stolid.


    "Did youe here alone?" Samuel''s eyes were filled with anger. E had to think about every word


    before saying it.


    Sum smiled and shook his head from side to side. At that moment, a tall strong blonde man came to


    Sum''s side.


    He spoke to Sum, which made E''s eyes grow wider in shock.


    "Dear, the bill is paid already, let''s go." Looking at Sum, the foreign man had exotic eyes that were


    clearly filled with love and affection. E understood the expression in his eyes because Samuel


    sometimes looked at her like that.


    "There is no need to hurry n, let me introduce you. This is my friend E, and this is her... husband,


    Samuel... ehh.. Mr. Shao." When introducing Samuel, Sum hesitated a little, but still introduced him in


    ordance with his understanding.


    "How are you? It''s very good to meet you." The foreign man was warm, and gave E a hug.


    And then he shook hands with Samuel.


    "E, Mr. Shao, this is my boyfriend. His name is n."


    ''Cough!'' After hearing Sum''s introduction, E choked because of her saliva.


    And Samuel was surprised too, but he quickly regain hisposure, with a satisfied smile stered on


    his face.


    Looking at E, who was coughing badly, he handed her a ss of water, "Dear, drink some water, you


    will feel better."


    E was still shocked by the news that Sum had just told them and didn''t hear Samuel''s words. She felt


    much better after drinking quite a bit of water.


    "Sum... I..." E was trying to make sure that she had not misheard.


    An inexplicable emotion appeared on Sum''s eyes but vanished quickly. He nodded and held n''s


    hand, "Yes, E, our wedding will be in November, and I will send you the details if you want toe."


    Because of E, years went by and Sum start to have other feelings in his heart. He no longer believed


    in women, and love.


    E disappeared for two years. To get rid of the shadow cast by E, he sold hispany and came to


    America alone.


    When he began to build his newpany, Sum got to know n, the president of thepany that


    cooperated with him. After the intense chase, Sum started to believe in love again and the two got


    together.


    Homosexuality was not umon abroad, and many lovers got married, and the many around them


    supported their new union.


    "Hmm... Then... I wish you all the happiness." E was incoherent, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Her mind was a mess.


    "Thanks, then we''ve got to go. E, Mr. Shao, goodbye." The four shook hands and said goodbye.


    Looking at Sum, who was holding n, E numbly sat back in her chair, and started to digest what


    just happened.


    Sum was going to get married, to a man.


    E was still lost in thought even when the dishes were brought. Samuel just cast a look at her, as he


    arranged the food on the table.


    Two minutester.


    "Enough! No more thinking!" Sum had been gone for a while already, but E was still in a daze.


    Samuel yanked her back to reality with his booming voice.


    A delicate bowl of millet porridge and a few dishes were put in front of her. E came back to herself.


    Feeling like she was in a dream, she tried to get confirmation from Samuel, "Have we just met Sum?"


    Sum took a mouthful of porridge, "Yes, he and his boyfriend are getting married."


    ...


    It was not a dream. E took up the spoon and started to eat the porridge like a machine.


    "E." Samuel interrupted her thinking again.


    "Huh?" He stopped eating. E looked at Samuel and noticed that he was very angry.


    He was pissed-off? Why?


    "From now on, you must not think of any other men. Only me, understood?" Samuel leaned forward,


    getting closer to her, and pinched her delicate chin.


    "Oh, okay okay." No more thinking, no more thinking! Samuel almost kissed her. E reminded herself


    to never think of another man in the presence of Samuel ever again, or she would be in trouble.


    Samuel was satisfied and took back his hand. Then, he started eating.


    Women are so much trouble, Samuel thought as he scooped more delicious porridge in his mouth.


    "I don''t want millet porridge, Samuel, the porridge is the same. Let me have wheat kernel and pumpkin


    porridge."


    "Finish this first."


    "No! I hate the millet porridge. If I don''t get the type I want, I''m not going to eat at all." E threw the


    spoon in the bowl and it ttered against it loudly. They stared at each other stubbornly.


    She just didn''t want to eat millet porridge!


    Half a minuteter, Samuel called the waiter, "Another wheat kernel and pumpkin porridge, please."


    "Yes sir, please wait a moment."


    E stopped frowning, and happily pushed the millet porridge aside and waited for her wheat kernel


    and pumpkin porridge.


    Samuel finished up his and her portion of millet porridge within a few minutes.


    This surprised E. Samuel even had her leftovers.


    Later, E went to the restroom, taking the opportunity to call the vi and she then spoke with her


    daughter for 10 minutes.

 Chapter 180 What If That Was The Daughter Youve Been Yearning For

    Chapter 180 What If That Was The Daughter You''ve Been Yearning For


    "It''s okay, Mom. Do what you have to do. It doesn''t matter to me." Jane, wearing a pink nightdress, sat


    on the sofa with her dragon cat toy andforted E, who was not feeling well.


    "Well, I''lle back to see you as soon as I finish my work." Her Jane was so sweet that E''s eyes


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    became wet with emotion.


    Just when Samuel thought that E had run away again, she finally walked back to their table.


    However, her eyes were moist.


    "Why are you crying?" E sat down and Samuel''s first words surprised her.


    She touched her face calmly, "Crying? Was I?" She only shed a little tear, was it so obvious?


    Samuel looked at her intensely but decided not to push the matter further.


    When they had finished eating, they paid the bill and left the restaurant.


    Instead of rushing back to their apartment, they walked down the street hand in hand.


    E didn''t notice they were holding hands at all because she was still thinking about Sum.


    Suddenly, she looked at the man craftily, "Samuel, who do you think is the husband between Sum and


    n? And who is the wife?"


    ... Samuel looked at the naughty E meaningfully. Taking her into his arms, he put one arm around her


    waist and brought her to him, "I don''t care about them. I only care about us. I''m on the top and you are


    at the bottom. That''s enough."


    Samuel controlled E''s hands. He continued to flirt with her, "If you ever want to be on top, I have no


    objection."


    ...


    The woman''s face instantly flushed and Samuel took the opportunity to kiss her.


    "Sweet E, you are so charming that I want to take you for dinner every day!"


    Samuel kissed her deeper, preventing her from denying him.


    A group of young men and women, who were riding scooters, saw the kissing couple and whistled


    happily.


    After a long time, their lips parted. E panted slightly with her hands on Samuel''s neck. Relying on him


    to support her weak legs, E saw Samuel smiling contentedly, "Samuel, do your other women know


    you''re so lustful?"


    He hugged her again, almost kneading her into his own body. He wanted to blend in with her.


    Samuel took in the fragrance of her hair, "There has never been any other woman, E, you are my


    only girl."


    ''There has never been any other woman, E, you are my only girl...''


    Those words echoed in E''s mind in a loop.


    "Be your girl... Can you give me yourplete trust?" She calmly pushed him away and looked into his


    eyes.


    Samuel nodded affirmatively, "I don''t care what you do as long as you have proof." He knew what she


    was talking about.


    E heard his words and couldn''t help but sneer. Was this trust? "But that''s not the premise of trust, is


    it? You should trust me regardless of whether I have proof or not, shouldn''t you?" She said and turned


    around, leaving him standing there alone.


    Behind her, Samuel scratched his head in frustration. He had no idea why her mood fluctuated so


    easily. She was happy one second and then the next angry and walking away, because of one word or


    a statement.


    "E!" He strode after her and caught her by the wrist.


    E stood there, neither fighting nor struggling. She just looked at him expressionlessly.


    "Do you know the purpose of mying to America?" Samuelid his hand on her shoulders and


    stared into her eyes.


    E had beautiful eyes, ck and clear, as if she were wearing lenses, and her eyshes were as long


    as wings.


    E answered coldly, "You''re here to sleep with me!"


    Samuel was dumbfounded and couldn''t refrain fromughing. He slept with her because his affection


    for her was so deep that he had a desire to sleep with her.


    Catherine had hinted to him many times but he didn''t sleep with her. E was such a silly girl.


    "You will always have a special ce in my heart, then, now and forever. So, E, let''s get back


    together." He offered to reconcile with her because he didn''t want them to miss each other again.


    He wanted to be with her forever.


    ''So, E, let''s reconcile!'' The words rung in her head.


    Tears blurred E''s eyes, temporarily blinding her. She didn''t see Samuel''s serious face until the tears


    rolled down her eyes.


    "Don''t cry." He wiped away the tears from her face.


    E took a deep breath and asked, with a huge lump in her throat, "Samuel, don''t you feel guilty about


    what happened four years ago?"


    "Of course, or I wouldn''t havee to America to chase after you." Not long after she entered the


    operating room four years ago, he regretted it, but it was toote.


    Knowing that she hated him, he came after her voluntarily.


    Samuel looked at the miserable woman. If he could, he would be willing to endure her pain.


    "It''s no use crying over spilt milk, your baby''s gone, Samuel. Don''t you want a daughter? Maybe that


    was your daughter!" E''s words had an inner meaning, but Samuel just thought she was guilt-tripping


    him.


    E pushed his arms away and wiped away the tears from her face. With emphasis on every word, she


    said, "Do you know what I hate most about you? It''s not that you wanted me to have an abortion. It''s


    that I told you that I was not assaulted by another man but you didn''t believe me at all. Samuel, I am


    telling you the truth. I swear it."


    The seriousness in E''s eyes deeply shocked Samuel.


    He reached out to her and ced his hands on her waist and held her in his arms again. Did he really


    misjudge what happened?


    If his judgment was that wrong, he had surely made a mistake that could never be remedied.


    Samuel''s heart ached again when he remembered the bloody piece of flesh, Chuck had brought out of


    the operating room, four years ago.


    "Samuel, you used to tell me that you loved me..." E''s voice was choked with sobs. How happy she


    was then.


    Before Samuel could speak, E, clutching his suit,ined bitterly, "Why do you say you love me?


    Do you know what love is? Is there love without any trust?


    Samuel, you don''t love me at all. There is no need for us to get back together if you don''t love me, is


    there?"


    She was miserable and Samuel felt the same way, "E, I''m so sorry." He apologized deeply.


    "Are you sorry? Could I trade your apology for the kid? Samuel, I really envy Emma. The kind of love


    you had or have for Emma is true love. When I first married you, you believed everything she said.


    Even if I didn''t do anything, as long as she said it, you believed in her. That is true love. Samuel..."


    At this moment, looking at the girl weeping in his arms, Samuel finally knew what he had done.


    Between Emma and E, who was the girl who deserved his undoubted trust? After everything that had


    happened, he knew the answer to that question.

 Chapter 181 I Dont Want to Be a Monk

    Chapter 181 I Don''t Want to Be a Monk


    After sometime, E wiped away tears from her face and walked away from Samuel, "I''m doing well


    now, and I n to make a better life for myself. So I want you to go and nevere to see me again."


    Free from Samuel''s skepticism, or anyone else''s really, she could finally live a happy life.


    ''She said she doesn''t want to be bothered, '' Samuel gasped. Once again in this moment, Samuel felt


    that heart-striking pain.


    "Samuel, please, just leave me alone. It would be better for us to not see each other anymore." E


    was truly tired of the feeling of being mistrusted.


    Samuel looked around and spotted a bench not far away from where they were. He took E by the


    arm and headed towards it.


    He sat on it and then let E sit on hisps. Then he put her head on his shoulder, "E, we are meant


    to be together. That''s something you can''t deny." Feeling guilty, he fondled her long ck hair. It was


    extremely slick and soft, making Samuel wonder what shampoo she used.


    E cried even more when she heard Samuel''s words, and she kept punching him on the chest and


    shoulders.


    "No, you are insane. Samuel, I hate you. I don''t want to be with you anymore." She felt lucky that she


    left with Daisy and gave birth to baby Jane.


    She loved baby Jane more than anything else in this world, including her own life.


    Cupping E''s cheeks, Samuel kissed her lips, "I''m sorry, E." From then on, Samuel vowed to never


    mistrust E.


    "I''ll never forgive you!" She broke loose from his arms and stood up.


    But Samuel pulled her back after she took a step away.


    "E, you are the one who have been pursuiting me, remember? Now, let me be the one to pursuit you,


    okay?"


    "Don''t mention it! I was such a fool back then." Samuel''s expensive suit was stained with E''s tears.


    He smiled bitterly and coaxed E, "You were no fool. You made me the luckiest guy in the world."


    "Well, that''s true." With Samuel''s apology,promise and sweet words, the atmosphere between


    them became lighter, but E still sobbed like a little girl.


    From a distance, they seemed to be a passionate couple who were whispering.


    "Indeed, I am the luckiest guy. E, will you forgive me this time?" Samuel put his head against hers.


    His heart overwhelmed with love.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ''Should I forgive him?'' E was at a loss. "It depends on how you treat me going forward, I guess!" She


    could only give this equivocal answer because she was afraid that Samuel might disappoint her again.


    "I will be a good man for and to you." At the moment he said the words, he kissed her earlobe.


    Stimted, E jumped up, "Samuel, be careful, I might leave you because of that!" The woman red


    at the man in front her.


    "Come here."


    "No. We need to set some ground rules!" E wheeled around and walked away, but soon she heard


    Samuel''s footsteps. She quickened her steps, not wanting to walk with him.


    Yet the footsteps quickened as well and both started trotting.


    Samuel took two strides and hugged the woman from behind.


    "Okay then, let''s set rules." He would do whatever she asked.


    Upon hearing that, E turned around and faced him, "First, don''t touch me without my approval."


    "But, I don''t want to be a monk." He exined, pouting his lips and feigning sadness.


    "Well, there''s noting left to discuss."


    "Wow, wait for a second. You said I''m a lechery man. If I don''t act like one, then how can I be with


    you?" Samuel was afraid that she would actually make it a rule, so he wanted to talk her out of it in a


    glib way.


    "Just give the answer. Yes or no?" She would not be fooled again.


    Looking at the stubborn woman, Samuel put a long face. He thought that he should retake his


    dominance.


    "E, don''t you want to see your son?" ''What a pathetic man I am!'' Samuel thought of himself because


    he had to trade his son for love.


    Holding the woman in his arms, Samuel headed towards his car.


    "Of course I do." She answered with such certainty because her love for her children was equal.


    "Then forget the first rule, then I''ll give you your son." It simply was an approved meeting between


    mother and son.


    He would sacrifice nothing since he thought that E would forever be his.


    It was quite an offer, but E hesitated because it meant that she would have to meet his every


    demand. E hesitated for a long time. Finally, she agreed to the terms, just for Jerry.


    "Second, don''te to America to see me without my approval." Maybe when E was in a good


    mood, she would give him a taste.


    "That''s cool with me." Samuel was pretty sure that E woulde back to C Country because of


    Harry''s lucrative offer, and Jerry, who certainly need his mother''s care.


    She didn''t say that he shouldn''t go to C Country without her approval.


    Both of them were indulged in their wishful thinking. It was obvious that one of them was winning this


    war.


    When they approached the car, Samuel opened the door. When she entered the car, he ced the


    seat-belt for her.


    E posed her third rule after the car started, "The third rule, don''ty your hands on me in public


    without my approval."


    Taking a nce at her, Samuel realised that she just didn''t want him to get close.


    Silence fell between them, which made E doubt that what she asked for was too much since all of


    these three rules were to keep him away.


    While she was considering if she should make some changes, Samuel spoke, "We will see."


    ...


    In an instant, thest twinge of guilt in E''s heart fleeted away.


    As they waited at a red light, looking at E, who kept rolling her eyes at him, Samuel kissed her,


    catching her off guard.


    "Sam... Sam..." E was so angry that she couldn''t utter thetter part of his name.


    "Focus on driving! Ugh, you rascal!"


    Old? Rascal? Samuel raised his eyebrows, "Did you just call me old, E?" He was just asked by


    someonest month if he was 25.


    "You''re over thirty. Of course you''re old." ''What a shameless man, trying to pretend to be younger."


    As the light turned red, E saw that it had began drizzling outside. Weather like this made E


    sentimental again.


    She didn''t know if the things she said would work, because, except for saying sorry and sweet words,


    Samuel didn''t directly answer her discontentment.


    However, if Samuel did want to get back together with her, he wouldn''t neglect her feelings.


    She decided if Samuel treated her the same way he had before, she would definitely leave him.


    As they arrived at the apartment, Samuel held E in her arms and covered her head with his coat.

 Chapter 182 Chef Shao

    Chapter 182 Chef Shao


    After E walked into her apartment, sheunched a video chat with her son. Melody grinned from ear


    to ear when she noticed Samuel who appeared on the screen.


    "Mom, I miss you and my little sister. When can I see you again?" While he was upset that he hadn''t


    see them for a long time, Jerry noticed that his mom was winking fervently. Then he suddenly realised


    that he had mentioned his sister in front of Samuel.


    Samuel heard Jerry talking about his sister when he was wearing a bathrobe after taking a shower.


    Confused, he turned around and looked at E, who was video-chatting with her back to Samuel


    As he took two steps closer, he heard Jerry saying, "L''s daughter is so cute. Mom, can shee to


    America again with us?"


    E heard Samuel halt after Jerry said the words. She finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Of course she can." If he paid attention to her voice, he would find that it was slightly trembling.


    They stopped video chatting after half an hour. But Samuel was very quiet, he even didn''t talk to his


    son.


    E was indignant about it. She mmed her phone on the nightstand and looked at him, busy on his


    phone, "Samuel!"


    "Wife!"


    "I''m not your wife. I have a question to ask!" Standing beside the bed, E folded her hands with a


    stern face, as if it was an interrogation.


    Samuel put the phone aside and let E sit beside him, "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    E decided to set aside the way he addressed her because she had something more important to ask.


    "Is Jerry not your son?" Samuel was shocked by this question, because the answer was obvious. A


    bad feeling rose in his heart.


    "Kiss me. Then I''ll tell you." He was way more clear than E that Jerry was his son.


    E lost her cool because of his frivolity, and she pinched his face really hard.


    "You''d better behave yourself!"


    "Yes, ma''am." The man moved his body a little bit and sat squarely, deliberately. He said with a


    ferocious voice, "If I found out that he''s not my son, you''ll know what I''m capable of!"


    ...


    "Of course he''s not your son." Provoked, Samuel lunged at her and ced himself on top of her,


    leaving her no chance to escape.


    "Then give me one, my own son."


    E was flustered, as her struggling hands were held over her head. "Samuel, you know Jerry is your


    son, don''t you? He is your son! Your son!"


    He got off from her as he grinned. Yet as E took sighed in relief, Samuel put his hands around her


    waist and put her on top of him. Then, she sprawled across his body.


    E flushed as she identally touched Samuel''s pectorals. She was surprised that even though he


    was busy every day, he could spare time to work out.


    Satisfied, Samuel looked at his woman, whose tiny hands kept rubbing his chest, and he said, "How do


    they feel? Do you like them?"


    Upon hearing this, E immediately pulled her hands back as if she had just burnt them. "Let me go


    take a shower. You should sleep."


    She nearly surrendered under his increasingly enhanced flirting skills.


    Samuel bared his white teeth as he watched E''s figure walk away from him.


    Later, Samuel watched her taking pills and both of them went to sleep.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was drifting into sleep, she wondered why Samuel behaved himself that night. But she


    chose not to ask him lest he got any weird idea.


    At 6 o''clock, E sat up in bed as the rm rang.


    She had missed themercial shooting the day before so she did not want to miss it again.


    She quietly got off the bed, but Samuel opened his eyes and got up as well.


    Being curious, E brushed her teeth and washed her face with Samuel by her side. Then, Samuel put


    her in his car to take her for breakfast.


    He left after he took her to the set and watched her get into her dressing-room.


    E was confused as she watched Samuel walk away. ''What does he mean by doing this? Has he


    be my bodyguard?''


    After Samuel took E to the set, he drove to the chef''s ce. He had called ahead to find out if the


    chef was avable.


    Then he began to learn how to cook. Looking at thempck, Samuel frowned.


    Samuel was actually gifted in cooking. He could cook many delicious dishes after only three days of


    learning.


    E had gone to the vi to see her daughter. However, when she returned to the apartment, she was


    astounded by the dishes on the table.


    "Is there a cook in the aprtment?" She wanted to know if the meals were cooked by Samuel.


    It was the first time she had seen Samuel wearing a white apron, which made him look like a family


    man.


    Samuel shook his head and served thest dish, mapo tofu, and put it on the table.


    Looking at the eight dishes and the soup, E became speechless.. "Samuel, are you trying to feed a


    pig?"


    The food was way two much for them.


    "E, how can you say that? These exquisite dishes are not for pigs!" Samuel was a little upset


    because it was the first time he had cooked for her.


    Seeing Samuel''s face change, E immediately held his arms with a smile on her face, "I''m sorry. Now,


    Chef Shao, will you feed this patient who just recovered?"


    ''That is truly a little mean. After all, he must have put a lot of effort into it.'' She thought.


    Samuel''s face turned bright as she apologised with a smile on her face, "Wash your hands, then we


    can eat."


    After washing her hands, E started eating the food. Soon after, she eximed in between bites, "Oh


    wow, so tasty. This is incredible... What magic did you use? Delicious!"


    Leisurely leaning on the chair, Samuel watched E gobbling, his eyes filled with love.


    ''E, I''m gonna make it up to you, '' he swore inwardly.


    At the set.


    E had just finished a shoot for a promotional video. Her phone rang as she was taking off a pair of


    long eardrop earrings in front a mirror.


    It was L.


    "Hello, L." She answered the phone briskly while watching her face in the mirror, which seemed to


    be plumped under Chef Shao''s care.


    E was astonished by something L said, "You can pay me that much? But I''m just a B-list celebrity?


    Surely you have made a mistake."


    "Harry''s idea? But, you know, I can''t go back to C country. Jane needs me."


    "I know this is hard-toe-by, but..." E hesitated. But she suddenly recalled that Samuel said Jerry


    woulde to live with her. Then she would have two kids to take care of, which would increase the


    pressure on her.


    L repeated what her husband had told her about E while she was in Harry''s arms.


    "E, you can''t stay in America forever. Jerry is in C Country and you have two kids to look after. You


    must earn as much money as you can." Besides, you don''t have anyone to support you except your


    friends. If youe back, while you''re busy, Daisy, Lilian and I can help you look after Jane. What do


    you say?"

 Chapter 183 Longing For Mr. Shao

    Chapter 183 Longing For Mr. Shao


    The sry that Harry offered E was tempting, several times higher than the one the American


    E, of course, didn''t have a clue of what was going on behind the scenes.


    "Okay, I will think about it. My contract expires in a month." She still had a long way to go. It was too


    early for her to think about the offer.


    On the other side of the phone, L yed with the golden button on the shirt that Harry was wearing,


    "E,e back. We all miss you so much." She did her best to persuade E. But it was ultimately up


    to E.


    "I miss you too. Thank you, L. Please give my thanks to Harry too." L''s words warmed her heart.


    During her stay in America, she had hardly made any friends, so, these words made her taste the


    happiness of friendship once again.


    "Don''t mention it. Do think about it. We are waiting for you. When youe back, we''ll have a good


    get-together." Again, L''s words touched her.


    After hanging up the phone, E went to her vi to see Jane, then hurried back to the apartment as


    usual.


    Samuel was making dinner when she arrived. She was famished, and couldn''t wait to taste all the


    different dishes that Samuel had made for her.


    At night, after taking a shower, shey in the bed and read through her Weibo timeline. The pictures of


    her and Samuel still floated around on the inte, and still garnered a lot of attention.


    Many fans asked her on her Weibo if she and Samuel were together again. E was shocked by this


    question and did not know how to reply to it.


    Deep in thought, the door of the bedroom was open and Samuel emerged, after he finalized on a


    phone call.


    Seeing E ying with her phone, he took it away and switched off the bedsidemp. Then, hey


    down and held her in his arms.


    E''s heart danced with happiness with his hugging. Her mood had been the same, since she started


    staying with him recently.


    Darkness enveloped them as Samuel kissed her, passionately, the heat between them rising. E also


    returned the kiss.


    "E." Samuel whispered beside her ear.


    "Hm?" Her breath had quickened, with his skilled kissing and touching, and did not know what he was


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    going to say.


    Samuel stopped what he was doing, "I''m flying out tomorrow."


    Her stomach knotted at the unexpected news. She actually felt upset about the fact that he was


    leaving.


    Finally she responded with an "Okay" after a long time.


    Soon after, the room was engulfed with their passionate moans, as they both secretly feared it would


    be theirst for some time.


    E did not see Samuel leaving the next day. She stayed at the film studio and looked up at the tiny


    nes in the sky, wondering which one he was on.


    She wasn''t in the mood for working that day, which affected the shots they had filmed. They didn''t meet


    the director''s vision, so he put off schedules until the next day.


    That night, E hurried to her vi. Jane was ying with the babysitter''s daughter happily when she


    walked in.


    When Jane saw E, she ran to her mother in excitement, "Mom, I''ve missed you so much."


    Cuddling Jane in her arms, she felt much better.


    It was bedtime. E put Jane to sleep, then she alsoy in bed. Sleepless and bored, she checked her


    Weibo and skimmed through Samuel''s posts, from beginning to the end.


    She knew that with Samuel gone, she was unlikely to get any information on him for a long time.


    She dared not go back to the apartment either. No matter howte she worked, she would go to the


    vi and cuddle her daughter to sleep.


    Samuel''s scent was everywhere in the apartment, as well as their sweet memories. E couldn''t bear


    it.


    Samuel was busy with his cases back at C Country, and hardly had time to eat. But he would


    asionally take a couple of seconds to ogle at her images on the inte, after each case without


    fail.


    ''She is so beautiful.''


    Every time he looked at her photos, these words came to his mind.


    Time flew. It had been a month since Samuel had left and E had led a peaceful life since. She could


    hardly get any information about him except seeing him on the news once in a while.


    Inside a bar.


    E looked at the whisky in front of her sadly. She recalled the words that Samuel said to her when he


    drew her in his arms thest time he was in America.


    ''Samuel, you are a jerk! Is this the attitude that you want to chase me with?'' E thought to herself.


    She drank half the ss in one breath while tears rolled down her cheeks. He would have stopped her


    from drinking if he had been there.


    However, he was now thousands of miles away. No one cared about her swigging whisky continuously.


    Atst, she got drunk. Then she heard her phone ring.


    It was from L.


    "Hey, L." Feeling dizzy, E put her head on her arms and picked the call.


    On the other side of the phone, L said delightfully, "E, your contract is due in a week. Have you


    made your decision yet?"


    L was a little worried that E hadn''t responded to her.


    The first person that came to E''s mind was Samuel, which surprised her.


    She was wondering if Samuel didn''t want anything to do with her, after they slept together.


    Moreover, he was rich and sessful. Many beautiful women would love to flirt with him. He must be


    surrounded by beautiful women all the time.


    A spurt of anger shed through her when she thought of this. So she simply replied, "I''lle back! I''ll


    work at C Country after my contract has ended here."


    Samuel was a jerk! She would go back to C Country to kick his ass and spoil his ns of picking up hot


    chicks. That was her n.


    "Very good. See you in a week. We''ll treat you to dinner when you arrive." L said out without a


    second thought. Her words made E feel warm. It was good to have a group of friends around.


    Still light-headed, E hung up the phone and tried to call Eden.


    However, her drunkenness state made her vision blurry, and she could hardly see the letters on the


    screen clearly.


    Stormy Nightclub in C Country.


    L hung up and looked at Samuel, who was beside Harry, with joy, "All set. E ising back. I


    have done you a big favor. Think about how to thank me, Mr. Shao!"


    With a smile on his face, Samuel filled L''s ss with beer, then he refilled his as well, "Thank you,


    L. Here is to you."


    L took up her ss and was about to drink it when Harry took it from her.


    "Mr. Shao, what is the meaning of drinking with my wife?"


    Samuel had drunk and finished his beer already.


    "Rx friend. If I wanted to get her drunk, I wouldn''t have poured her a beer." Samuel nced at Harry,


    whose face was slightly cold, with contempt. He cherished L so much.


    "It''s okay, Harry. It''s just a ss of beer. Let''s enjoy ourselves!" She said as she reached out to grab


    the ss of beer. But Harry drank it at one go.


    Putting aside the empty ss before L, Harry opened two bottles of white spirit, one in front of him,


    the other in front of Samuel.


    "Mr. Shao, let''s see who can hold his liquor."


    Samuel took the bottle and was prepared to take up the challenge. Then he remembered the words he


    told E four years ago. That every time he wanted to drink, he would let her know first.


    "Wait a moment." He put down the bottle and retrieved his phone from the pocket.


    Just as he held it, E''s face illuminated the screen. She was calling him.


    Samuel smiled. It''s as if they had a telepathic connection.


    "Hey, Eden. Pick me up at Hello club. I swear this whisky will kill me. Hurry up, or I''ll be dead..."


    Samuel''s demeanor changed when he heard E''s drunken voice. His smile faded away.

 Chapter 184 Wrecking His Company

    Chapter 184 Wrecking His Company


    In confusion, L wondered why Samuel''s mood had just shifted.


    A woman was murmuring on the other side of the phone. "Why aren''t you talking? Come over here


    quickly. I''ve drank a whole bottle already. Now get your ass here..."


    ''Why hasn''t Samuel contacted me? He must be seeing other girls and has forgotten about me.


    He''s a jerk! I''ll give him hell if I see him ever again.'' These words rung in E''s mind, which made her


    more upset.


    "E!" E gasped in shock, thinking that she had just hallucinated hearing the familiar voice.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    What the hell? It was Samuel''s voice.


    Then she burped. Looking at her phone, she


    Realized that she was indeed calling Samuel.


    She hastily hung up the phone, trying to pull herself together.


    It was all Eden''s fault. They had arranged to meet half an hourter but he hadn''t shown up yet. Her


    phone buzzed just when she was about to call Eden. Seeing the Caller ID, E became frightened and


    almost dropped the phone.


    Jesus! Christ! Samuel wouldn''t let her get away with it that easily.


    She immediately deleted the A in front of Eden''s name in the phone directory. She wanted to add an


    "A" to prioritize, But to her mind right now it was a terrible mistake. For some unknown reasons, she


    began to cry.


    Samuel called her again and again but E rejected all of the calls. Finally Eden appeared in the club.


    She staggered along as Eden held her by the hands out of the club. The phone kept buzzing.


    Why was he being so stubborn? Why couldn''t he just stop calling?


    E used to like her ringtone, Ran Across You, sung by a Chinese pop singer Sun Yanzi but now she


    was fed up with it.


    In Eden''s car, E answered the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Shao." Her sweet voice quashed Samuel''s anger.


    "Did Eden pick you up?" Samuel questioned her immediately. She started and replied, "Yes, I''m with


    him. Thanks for your caring." Her gentle voice reminded Samuel of the simple E, four years ago.


    "Why did you drink?"


    "Bad mood, that''s all. But I didn''t expect it to make me feel worse." Feeling a headacheing on, she


    rubbed her forehead, mixed thoughts weighing on her mind.


    A brief silence fell between them. Samuel knew she would answer honestly at this point because she


    was totally drunk.


    "Don''t ever try to cheat on me, or else... " He would lock her in his vi and she would never see the


    light of day.


    "Yes, sir. I just declined a gentleman''s invitation to the motel yesterday, " she giggled.


    "Who?" Samuel clenched his fists.


    He had made it known to the public that E was his ex-wife. Last month, they were pictured kissing


    and cuddling, and now some guy was trying to flirt with her. How bold of him!


    Samuel felt challenged.


    "Dave, the one who has a clothing business, you know? And there was also Mr. Qin, Mr. Li, Mr. ... They


    all asked me out. I''ll marry one of them someday maybe, " sheughed.


    While driving, Eden looked at E in astonishment. It was clear that her thought process was being


    affected by the alcohol. Considering Samuel''s possessiveness, he had a feeling that E was doomed.


    In fact, E forgot what she imed the moment when Samuel hung up all of sudden.


    E kept shouting, "Hello? Hello? Can you hear me? Samuel? You dick!"


    After parting with L and Harry, Yang drove Samuel back to his apartment.


    In the study, Samuel kept smoking, legs crossed on the table.


    As he finished the fifth cigarette, he dialed an American number,municating in fluent English.


    "Mr. Barton, I need you to look into a guy named Dave. He''s the general manager of a clothing


    "Wreck hispany if possible."


    "Thank you, Mr. Barton."


    "Alright. Good night."


    After hanging up, he continued to browse the list of avable flights and booked the earliest one to the


    US.


    The next day, E sent her daughter to kindergarten before heading to the film studio.


    She was going to be suspended on a hang wire to film a superwoman ad today. It was difficult so they


    didn''t finish the job until noon.


    The staff and actors were irritated by the torturous experience. Impatience grew amongst them as the


    day wore on.


    Facing the perfunctory hero, E sneered at hisme acting skills and brazen face.


    They must have shot like 50 times at least but the director kept on telling them to re-shoot again and


    again.


    E cast off her wig, walking towards the insolent hero.


    "Wait, wait... E, calm down. Jason is violent." An actress stopped her.


    Jason seemed to have someone influential protecting him. That was why, even the director turned a


    blind eye to his terrible performance.


    E gave her aforting look and stood in front of the poser. "Jason, Can you stop ying with your


    hair and disying a simpering smile. Get your cues right this time."


    Provoked by the repeated endless shooting, Jason found his punch bag.


    "Who the hell do you think you are? Mind your own business!" His expression frightened everyone


    within hearing distance.


    He pretended he was a gentleman but now his mask was revealed.


    Eden hurried to stop the brewing war. "Have you heard about his background and violence issues?" he


    whispered in her ear. "Are you crazy?"


    Exasperated, E released Eden''s hand and shouted heatedly, "Jason, we''ve been shooting the same


    scene like a thousand times. Do you know why?"


    "Yes, I do. I suggest to change the second-rate director!"


    People on the scene were taken back by Jason''s absurd usation.

 Chapter 185 Ella, My Girl

    Chapter 185 E, My Girl


    "Excuse me, what? This is crazy! You are the problem!" E''s voice was almost a screech, staggered


    by Jason''s shameless response.


    If there was any doubt about his violent streak, they were quashed as Jason clenched his fist and


    aimed it towards E''s face.


    The on-lookers panicked. Seeing a spiked club prop near her, E bent over, picked it up and hit him by


    the arm.


    Since she wasn''t that strong, it didn''t hurt Jason much.


    Jason tossed the club to the ground and tried to hit her again. At a critical juncture, Eden pounced and


    grabbed Jason''s arm. "Chill, Jason. You don''t have to do this."


    Jason ignored him and pushed him aside violently.


    When she saw Eden groaning on the ground, E waspletely infuriated. "Jason, you have crossed


    the line!" She didn''t have the skill to physically attack him, so she looked for weapons to use.


    She dashed to the equipment table and collected a basin of water, throwing it right to his face before


    Jason''s fistnded on her.


    The director cocked his eye at the security to separate them, but they were only driven away by Jason.


    The Indian actress standing aside shouted, "E, apologize to Jason. Now!"


    She thought that an apology might stop Jason, but E wasn''t about to back down and surrender to


    jerks like Jason.


    Readying herself for the punch, E looked at Jason in a contemptuous way. "You are a loser, Jason!


    You aren''t qualified to be an actor. Your boss must have been blind to recruit you. You suck!"


    Fumed, he targeted E''s face.


    He missed her by an inch, as E bent over agilely.


    Shit! It sucked that she didn''t know any kongfu. She resolved to send Jane to a Taekwondo training


    ss so that she could protect herself from all the jerks, just like Daisy.


    "Oh my god! Who is that?" the audience eximed.


    "See how fast he is running, even though he is wearing leather shoes."


    "What is he doing here with the rose bouquet? He looks familiar."


    ...


    Jason prepared to attack again, but his efforts were counteracted by the sprinting man.


    When E looked up, a bouquet of flowers flew towards her.


    Facing the man, who was wrestling with Jason, E was jaw-dropped.


    Samuel must be her own superman, who seemed to save her from trouble at any time she needed it.


    At this point, Samuel''s macho disy was forever imprinted on E''s mind.


    After zoning out for three minutes and ogling at Samuel and Jason rolling on the floor, she was yanked


    back to reality, by one of the other actresses eximing, "Come on, Chinese hero, kick his ass!"


    "We are going to get married." A French actress proimed excitedly.


    The American actress standing next to her chimed in, "Come on! He''s clearly defending E. You have


    no chance."


    "E, Is he your boyfriend?" The French actress asked as she came close to E, pointing to Samuel


    who was entangled with Jason.


    Admiring the irresistable Samuel, E was overwhelmed by surprise.


    ''Samuel must be possessed with the spirit of Spiderman.


    When did he learn the Kongfu?'' she thought to herself.


    "He... He...uh..." She couldn''t even utter aplete sentence.


    Samuel gradually gained an upper hand in the battle though faced with a strong rival.


    Cheers soared through the crowd. The foreign women were truly more straightforward than Chinese


    women. They couldn''t restrain themselves.


    "Chinese hero, I love you!"


    "Oh my god! Please give me this man!"


    "Come on! We love you!"


    ...


    E had had enough of their excitement. There was an old Chinese saying, one shouldn''t be judged


    from his appearance. Samuel was a jerk. Period! !


    The oue of the fight was clear. Samuel''s leather shoes were still immacte.


    He stamped on the defeated Jason, gasping, "You''d better apologize."


    Face swollen, Jason protested, "No way. She challenged me first!"


    Samuel straightened his cuff and sneered, "She can challenge whoever she wants. If you don''t


    apologize, then we''ll just have to settle this in the boxing ring."


    Boxing? He couldn''t box. He didn''t even have Kongfu skills. Jason shook in fear.


    He shook his head. "No, no, no... I''ll do it. I''ll apologize."


    Samuel withdrew his foot. Jason struggled to pick himself up, wiping blood from his mouth. He walked


    towards E, and through clenched teeth said, "I''m sorry, E."


    All of sudden, Samuel was surrounded by a group of actresses, E not included of course.


    With a smile on his face, he didn''t utter a word.


    To others, he was supposed to be delighted but in fact he was on the brink of exploding in anger.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He didn''t want to surround himself with the annoying foreign women, with their screechy voices and


    irritating perfume scents.


    Moreover, his beloved woman still stood far from him.


    When he saw that she was leaving, he nced at her with a stern expression, to stop her. But she


    continued to ignore him and turned towards the door.


    He quickly pushed his way through the crowd of women who were offering him dates, and grabbed


    E''s arm.


    E threw the roses in the garbage bin while Samuel held and kissed her.


    ...


    ''What the hell is he doing? This is crazy! It is in the workce.'' Shocked, E tried to push him away,


    But he held her even tighter.

 Chapter 186 Taking You Back To C Country

    Chapter 186 Taking You Back To C Country


    When people surrounded them, they began to whistle and whisper. E''s heart was pounding rapidly.


    However, Samuel would not let her go, no matter how hard she tried.


    ''What a disgrace! Samuel, you bastard!'' E thought to herself.


    As they remained in their embrace, the crowd got rowdier with excitement. E purposely stepped on


    Samuel''s brand new ck leather shoes in anger.


    Aware of her outrage, Samuel slightly frowned, and slowly let go of her.


    "Did you learn something new from your mistake?" whispered Samuel in a seducing tone in her left ear.


    E, who had bowed her head, trying to calm down, really couldn''t fathom what Samuel was talking


    about. However, she did nothing but nod.


    Seeing E nod repeatedly, Samuel finally released her.


    For the next two to three hours, Samuel just stood quietly not far from the crew. E, who was wearing


    a sky blue crinoline dress of English royal style, had started to act her role as the princess.


    Though she did not look like an authentic British person, E, was a good actress and was perfect to


    y the role of the character.


    A standby actress, who originated from ?Hong Kong, approached Samuel, who was smoking.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Shao?" asked the actress in a non-standard Mandarin nguage.


    Since Samuel''s eyes were focused entirely on E the whole time, he nodded carelessly without saying


    a single word.


    "Mr. Shao, do you happen to know E?" asked the woman from Hong Kong tentatively. She knew she


    still had a chance if E was only his girlfriend.


    After taking a draw on his cigarette, Samuel replied casually, "She is my wife." Since they were on a


    break from filming, E looked towards Samuel, who had a sly smile?on his face.


    She had just given him a quick nce and then had turned her back to him.


    "Oh!" Is it true that she was your ex-wife, as many people have imed on social media?" At this


    moment, this was thest bit of hope for the woman.


    Samuel shook his head, making her think she still had a chance. But what he said next, deprived the


    woman of all the hope she still had.


    "She is not my ex-wife. She is my present wife. We are civilly married."


    The woman did not dare speak again. Her heart had shattered into pieces as she left in tears.


    Knowing? Samuel, who had done the crew a favor by dealing with Jason, was waiting for E, the


    director allowed E to get off work early.


    Samuel opened the passenger''s door of his Aston Martin. E, however, circumvented the luxury car


    as if she had not seen it, and went straight to thepany''s RV.


    ''What a woman!'' said Samuel in his thoughts, looking at E with deep affection.


    He had no choice but to use force.


    The moment E stepped one foot into the RV, she felt that she was floating as Samuel grabbed her.


    "Ah!" eximed E. She had suppressed her desire to squeal when she remembered she was at the


    studio, within ear shot of the film crew and other actors and actresses.


    Samuel carried E to his car, and threw her in, despite a crowd of people staring. He then drove off


    hurriedly.


    They arrived shortly at the apartment.


    As Samuel was looking for a ce to park the car, E took the chance to get into the elevator first.


    As the elevator was going up, E had already made her mind to firmly shut the door before he arrived


    at her door.


    However, the elevator stopped on the third floor because a troublesome blonde boy had pressed the


    button.


    E had only hoped the other elevator hadn''t passed hers.


    But sadly, she soon found out it had.


    When the elevator door opened, she found Samuel leaning against the door of her apartment, which


    was open.


    "Oh!" She remembered Samuel had recorded his fingerprint thest time he was with her.


    Pushing him out of the way, E went to the hallway to change her shoes. "What are you doing here


    again? Haven''t we made a rule that you should not visit me without my permission?"


    Samuel took off his shoes and walked on the white floor in socks. E frowned. She handed him


    slippers from the cab that she had bought when he was therest time.


    "I am not here to visit you, but to pick you up, " Samuel answered, while putting on the slippers.


    "Pick me up?" E looked at Samuel, puzzled. He couldn''t wait to hold her in his arms affectionately.


    She loved the way he smelt.


    "Well, aren''t youing back home in a few days?" said Samuel with an enormous smile on his face.


    He then stepped closer to her.


    E, in shock, wondered how he knew of her ns.


    ''Oh! Harry must have told him, '' thought E.


    "Mr. Shao, since when did you be kind enough toe a long way to the United States just to


    pick up a woman?" E used her right palm to block his lips. She looked at him, with an amused


    expression on her face.


    Samuel smiled and kissed her on the back of the palm of her right hand. "E, let''s start over."


    Start over? E was at a loss. She broke free from his arms and went to her bedroom.


    She was not unwilling to get back together with Samuel. But she had major concerns about him.


    Samuel wrapped his arms around her from behind. "E, I sincerely apologize. Will you forgive me?"


    Samuel''s voice was gentle, which made E almost say yes.


    She took a deep breath and replied, looking at him straight in the face, "Mr. Shao, do you have no other


    creative ways of seducing me?"


    Seducing her? Samuel smiled and said, "As long as it works." However, will E, who seemed to hate


    him since the day she ran away, easily give in to his desire?


    E was interrupted by Samuel''s cell phone ringing.


    He looked at the caller ID, contemtively. After several seconds, he answered the phone. "Hello, "


    said Samuel, leading E into the bedroom with his arms around her waist.


    Her apartment looked the same as the day he had left. Where had E been living since then?


    E hung her coat onto the hanger, and Samuel started to focus on the phone call.


    "Why would he insist on seeing me?"


    "I can''t. I''m not in country C at the moment."


    "Okay. Bye."


    Samuel hang up the phone, wondering why Drake beseeched him for a meeting with him.


    Three minutester, Samuel entered the kitchen, and found the refrigerator empty.


    Samuel shook his head helplessly, went to the bedroom and opened the door. E was putting on her


    house clothes, Not expecting Samuel to show up. After some hesitation, she continued changing her


    clothes as if nothing happened.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When she buckled the first button, Samuel put his arms around her waist from behind.


    "Seduce me?" Samuel said, in a deep voice in her left ear.


    E rolled her eyes in anger. "Do you think everyone is asscivious as you?" said E, coldly. She


    then squirmed free and threw the clothes she had worn during the day in theundry hamper.

 Chapter 187 How about Steamed Samuel

    Chapter 187 How about Steamed Samuel


    Looking at E in front of him, Samuel smiled mischievously, "Fine. I''ll show you what a lewd and


    that it was time to buy some ingredients for dinner. But E had worn her indoor clothes already so he


    left alone.


    E blushed after hearing Samuel''s words and wanted to say something. However, Samuel left the


    room abruptly, which confused E.


    ''Why did he lock the door? Did he leave?


    Why? Is it because she described him as a lewd andscivious man? Is he mad?


    That can''t be, '' thought E.


    While she was lost in her thought, she receieved a WeChat message from Samuel.


    ''What do you want to eat tonight?'' asked Samuel.


    Seeing his message, E guessed Samuel had left to buy some ingredients for dinner.


    The conclusion calmed her down. E smiled and replied, ''You want me to decide? Then¡­ how about


    steamed Samuel?''


    Samuel''s answer was ''Fine. You can do it yourself. I will wash myself clean.''


    ¡­


    Samuel made four dishes and one bowl of soup. After the wonderful dinner, E rubbed her plump


    belly andy on the sofa. Drowsily she saw Samuel washing up in the kitchen.


    When Samuel finished cleaning up, he pulled E out to the balcony, to do some light exercise.


    Over the next few days, Samuel used E''sputer, day and night, to contact his colleagues and


    clients in C Country and do his work.


    At the same time, E bought two airline tickets to Britain for her and Jane, but she didn''t let Samuel


    know about this. One morning, by the time Samuel woke up from a deep sleep after passionate sex


    with E, he noticed that E had already left.


    He called her dozens of times but her phone had been switched off.


    It was in the afternoon when he finally receieved a video call from her.


    Samuel sat on the sofa and red at E''s pretty face on theputer screen. "Hi, Mr. Shao. I have


    left America. Don''t ask me where I am. I''m not going back to C Country with you, " said E, "Oh, and I


    won''t being back to America either. You''d better go back to where you came from. Hahahaha..."


    Then E ended the call immediately, leaving no time for Samuel to say a word.


    ''You''d better go back to where you came from? E, how dare you talk to me in that way?'' thought


    Samuel.


    Meanwhile, at a small British town, E tapped herself on the chest, because her heart was thumping.


    ''Thank God! I have made my way out, '' thought E.


    ''If I go to C Country with Samuel, who will take care of Jane?''


    That was why she had looked for a way to leave Samuel.


    In fact, she had tried many methods earlier, such as scolding him. Samuel, however, had not been


    affected, and had kept spoiling her.


    E had had no other choice, so she seduced Samuelst night.


    A sessful n, leaving Samuel dead asleep until sunrise. E, though also extremely tired, didn''t


    sleep but prepared to leave. In fact, she had been too scared and fled without taking her precious


    belongings.


    Now, she was away from Samuel. E kissed Jane on her cheek and walked towards their destination.


    E hadn''t had many vacations, so this time she wanted to enjoy it with Jane in Britain. She needed


    some time to rx, and then she would decide whether she was going back to C Country.


    10 dayster, they returned to C Country.


    In a taxi, E and Jane upied the backseat. They both wore a pair of sunsses and looked at the


    scenery through the windows.


    "Mum, are we going to live in this city?" asked Jane.


    "I suppose, " answered E. ''It depended on Samuel actually'', thought E.


    "Can I meet Jerry as much as I want?"


    "I suppose." That also depended on whether Samuel would allow her to take care of Jerry.


    "Do I need to stay with Uncle Eason and Aunt Anna for now?"


    "I suppose, " said E. In fact, E didn''t know who could look after Jane.


    Noticing that E was absent-minded, Jane looked at her mother and pouted, "Mrs. Bo, can''t you give


    me useful information?"


    "I am, sweet heart. I think, you''d better stay with Eason and Anna. Nobody can hurt you there. Your


    aunt is about to give birth to a baby. You will have a little friend to keep youpany." Anna had


    miscarried once before because of Eason.


    Now, she was six months pregnant again, and Eason took care of her as if she was the most precious


    and vulnerable treasure in the world.


    E hadn''t wanted to bother them, but Anna had insisted and said that Jane would make her happy. So


    E had changed her mind and decided that Jane would stay with them.


    When they arrived at the Emerald Community, E pulled two leather suitcases out of the taxi trunk.


    Then she and Jane dragged the suitcases towards Vi No. 6.


    Eason had just started his career in C Country, so he was quite busy at the moment. Moreover, Anna


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    was pregnant now. Therefore, E didn''t want to bother them and thus hadn''t told Eason that she


    would be arriving today.


    After she rang the bell, a maid opened the door. She didn''t know who was at the door and asked,


    "Excuse me. Who are you looking for?"


    "Are Eason and Anna here?"


    "Yes, Madame. And you are?"


    Before E could answer the question, they heard a sweet voice, "Who''s that, Helena?"


    E recognized the voice as that of Anna and a smile spread across her face. She answered loudly,


    "It''s me, E. And my lovely daughter Jane."


    "Helena, bring them in. That''s my sister-inw." Anna, who had been reading a book, stood up


    excitedly and headed towards the door.


    Anna and E were both exhrated and hugged each other warmly.


    Jane was a big girl now. Anna wanted to embrace her but E stopped her. "Anna, you are pregnant


    now. Jane is too heavy. I don''t think it''s a good idea to carry her, " said E.


    "That''s right, auntie. I''m strong now. Let me embrace you instead, " Jane smiled. Thanks to E, the


    three-year-old girl weighed over 15 kg now.


    Jane tried to circle Anna''s waist with her arms, burying her face on Anna''s belly. She also stared at the


    big belly curiously, wondering if there was really a baby inside.


    Anna looked at Jane amicably and said, "Jane, I missed you so much. Why didn''t you tell me that you


    would arrive today? Eason and I could have picked you up at the airport."


    Helena took their suitcases and put them aside. E thanked the maid for her service, and then smiled


    at Anna.


    "Eason is busy, isn''t he? I don''t want to make any more trouble for him. Is he at home now?" said E.


    E raised her head, as if looking for him.


    Anna put her arm around E''s shoulders. She gestured E and Jane to sit on the sofa in the living


    room and answered, "Eason is busy. He was here earlier but didn''t stay for a long time."


    Helena put some fruit in front of them, and they started to chat and eat fruit.


    In the evening, E and Jane stayed at Anna''s home.


    When Jane fell asleep, E started a WeChat group and added L, Lillian, Daisy, and Anna to it. She


    announced that she was back.


    Daisy was the first person who replied, with a smiling emoji.

 Chapter 188 You Have My Word!

    Chapter 188 You Have My Word!


    Then L joined, and soon after everyone had joined in the conversation.


    "I''ll have to organize a party to officially wee E back home tomorrow night. Luckily we have her


    back!" Daisy got rid of Chuck who was fiddling around and edited a message on her phone.


    "Good idea!" agreed L.


    "Do you still remember four years ago when we went shopping and had fun at a nightclub. That is a


    good night!" Lillian sighed, ''how times flies, '' she thought. Four years had passed and now she had had


    her second child.


    "We''ll get together tomorrow!" Tears rolled down E''s cheeks. How lucky she was to have friends like


    them!


    Anna had fallen asleep. After all the other girls had came to an agreement, Eason replied through


    Anna''s phone, "Anna is asleep. She''s noting. Have fun!"


    E sent him a sad emoji with the message, ''Eason, I''ll ask Anna myself tomorrow. Have a good rest!


    But the rest of us are definitely meeting up.''


    Eason thought about it. Well, it may not be a bad idea to have Anna get out for fun. He replied, "Okay


    then."


    It was already midnight when the girls reluctantly put down their phones to stop chatting and went to


    bed, urged by their husbands.


    The next day after E woke up, she went to the kindergarten Eason arranged for Jane and attended


    the entry formalities.


    After that, she went to Stars Shining Entertainment Company affiliated to SL Group where Eden was


    already waiting for her.


    E had requested Harry to hire Eden as well. Together they were the ultimate package team and


    dynamic duo, and she didn''t anyone else to be her agent.


    As a result, Eden agreed to move to C Country for her.


    A contract was ced in front of E who signed it without even reading it carefully.


    Harry and L would never cheat her, so the contract was nothing but a formality. She didn''t need to


    worry about anything.


    When she was walking out of thepany headquarters, she ran into Joseph, "Hey, E. So you''re


    really joining us, aren''t you?" Joseph heard that E was going to work for Starry Company. Finding her


    walking out of thepany headquarters confirmed his suspicions.


    "Yeah. We''ll be colleagues then. Hope to get on well with you!" Joseph was already married at his age.


    But it was affecting his career in ways he didn''t see possible.


    More than anything, he was getting more popr as a loyal husband.


    Joseph smiled at her, "Me, too. You''re Lillian''s and L''s friend, and I''m sure we will be good friends


    too. I''m sure you''ll do great." As his voice faded away, he patted her on the shoulder to encourage her.


    "Okay. We''re going shopping tonight. Are youing with us?" E teased him.


    "No, I''m not interested, but..." Joseph suddenly sounded serious as if he had recalled something. He


    lowered his voice, "No more dubious fellows for my wife!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Dubious fellows?


    Recalling what happened four years ago, E tittered, "Okay. I''ll keep that in mind!" In fact, she went to


    the club four years ago to annoy Samuel, but it was different this time. Nothing simr would happen.


    "Then I''ll be relieved." Joseph let out a sigh, as if he were truly worried about this.


    E was a little speechless, "Don''t worry. You have my word!" In fear that Joseph may stop Lillian from


    hanging out with her, E gave a very careful promise.


    "Okay. Have you signed your contract yet?"


    They parted after a short casual conversation.


    At 4 p.m, As required by Melody, E drove Jane to the old house.


    Busy with his business, Samuel seldom went back there. Recently, Vincent and Vi were on a


    business trip to Germany.


    Consequently, Jane could stay in the old house.


    Melody had a huge grin when Jane arrived. Her wish had mostly been realized. The marriage of


    Samuel and E was thest piece of the puzzle. Her life would finally be perfect if they could get


    married.


    After E yed with Jerry and Jane for a couple of hours, it was almost time to meet L. Soon after,


    she left the old house.


    In Room 666 of Storm Nightclub.


    Five girls opened congregated under the dim light. Led by L, every one of them gave toasts to the


    friendship.


    "Cheers!" They clinked sses and started drinking. Anna took a sip and the rest of them gulped down


    half a cup.


    Next, they sang songs karaoke-style, using two microphones.


    After a series of songs, Anna breathed heavily on the sofa, "Excuse me, I''m going to the bathroom."


    E put down the bottle in her hand, "Anna, I''ll go with you."


    Anna didn''t refuse and walked out of the room with E.


    When E returned from the bathroom, she saw someone familiar entering the room opposite theirs.


    She thought it was Catherine.


    She quickened the pace to have a closer look, but the door was already closed.


    In Room 668, Catherine, who rushed in, put down her limited-edition handbag and angrily sat down


    opposite a man, "Mr. Fuller, I really doubt your reliability. Samuel suspects me! This is no good."


    Abbot Fuller drew on his cigarette, his beard shaking in anger. He replied in poor English, "Miss Gu, we


    shouldn''t be med. But they''re too powerful!"


    To prevent Samuel from finding more clues, a lot of people had been killed. The police was


    investigating these suspicious deaths with great intensity.


    "I don''t care. I paid you millions to get this job done. Don''t you dare screw me over." Fevered,


    Catherine stood up from the chair and knocked over the wine Abbot Fuller was drinking.


    He didn''t feel sorry for the wine, though. It wasn''t him that should pay for it.


    "Behave yourself, in case the police discover what we have done."


    "Why?! E is back! The bitch! I will never let her go. She makes me so mad. I have the itch to kill her


    right now! " Catherine hated E to the core.


    "Miss Gu, calm down, or you''ll get all of us killed." Finishing hisst words, Abbot Fuller stood up, fixed


    his cor and strode out of the room.


    Staring at the closing door, Catherine smashed a ss right at it, "Damn you idiots!"

 Chapter 189 How Affectionate!

    Chapter 189 How Affectionate!


    Outside the room, Abbot Fuller heard her and sneered. He would not sacrifice his minions or life for


    her. Soon, wine was sent to Room 668, bottle by bottle.


    In Room 666.


    As soon as Anna and E sat down, L passed the microphone to Lillian and approached them.


    "E, when will you tell Samuel about Jane?" Considering the experience that Daisy and she had, she


    knew that no one could always hide a secret. Sooner orter, it would be revealed.


    "Oh, Jane?" E paused. She hadn''t thought about it yet. "Can I not tell him about her? Anyway, he


    believed that I had had the abortion."


    What if Samuel fought her for Jane? She had better not tell him about Jane.


    They clinked sses. E took a sip of her drink, deep in thought.


    Just then, Daisy and Lillian came and sat beside them after finishing singing. Instead of singing, the


    girls kept on chatting happily.


    At 11 p.m.


    Considering their family responsibilities, they were ready to leave by then.


    Before they walked out of the room, Catherine had just left.


    At the entrance of Stormy Nightclub, some waitresses leaned on the zed door, drooling towards the


    parking lot, where the hottest


    Men in C Country, had shown up. Many women were ready to try their chance and get one of those


    men.


    A drunk woman staggered out of the club. It was Catherine.


    It was cold outside the club, refreshing Catherine, who drew her coat closer to her body and walked


    forward.


    In the Parking lot.


    Five limousines were parked exactly in a row with a small gap between each of them. Obviously, those


    men were wealthy.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They leaned against two cars in the middle, waiting for their girls to appear. They ignored the women


    who were drooling at them.


    "They have another thirty minutes, or we''ll..." Eason, in a dark blue coat, checked his watch. It was ten


    past eleven.


    "We''ll get in and bring them out!" continued Chuck wearing a white sportswear.


    Their girls left home at five, but still weren''t ready to go back.


    Did they have any idea that their husbands and kids were waiting for them eagerly at home?


    Atst, they received a call from Harry, so now they were here to pick them up.


    However, they were very high-profile. They weren''t afraid of candid cameras, though and brought


    bodyguards to keep an eye out for paparazzi secretly.


    Whoever dared to take one photo of them will be dealt with tonight.


    Leaning against Harry''s car, Samuel was smoking, silent as a graveyard. He was merely staring at the


    exit of the nightclub.


    Suddenly, he saw Catherine emerging. But he ignored her, and continued staring at the exit.


    E would have fifteen minutes. If she still didn''te out, he would rush in and get her out.


    Catherine, who was getting closer, finally recognized the man in the expensive ck suit. It was


    Samuel!


    How delighted she was! It had been almost one month since shest saw him. She missed him so


    much.


    She quickened her pace, flinging herself into his arms and crying out, "Sam..."


    The rest of them stopped their conversation and stared at them in surprise. The situation was funny.


    Instead of E, another girl showed up.


    Samuel blew smoke and smelled the strong wine emitting from her. He frowned heavily, "Get off me!"


    What was worse, the strong perfume she wore disgusted him so much.


    Coincidentally, something amazing happened. The women, whom they had been waiting for more than


    thirty minutes, walked out of the nightclub one after another.


    In the light, what happened at a short distance was clear.


    A women was holding Samuel tightly, which shocked E.


    Her head went nk while her heart ached so much as if it had been pierced repeatedly.


    Oh? How affectionate! Was this the gift Samuel had for her, to wee her back?


    Samuel, damn you!


    Five girls stood where they were, staring at Samuel and Catherine angrily. They knew something about


    the resentment between Catherine and E. Daisy tugged at E, who was in a daze.


    Catherine, who had her arms around Samuel''s waist, was shoved to the ground mercilessly.


    E sneered. ''Why is Samuel doing this? To prove that he was innocent?'' E shook her head in


    disappointment.


    When E recognized it was Catherine on the ground, she could no longer be calm.


    In high-heeled shoes, E walked towards Samuel. In Samuel''s presence, she dragged Catherine to


    her feet, who was still drunk, and pped her hard.


    "Well done!" L admired E so much because she was brave enough to stand up against a home


    wrecker. But she herself suffered great loss when she was against Ynda in those years.


    Harry walked up and held L in his arms. He looked indulgently at her.


    Catherine sobered up a little as the pain crept up on her face. E? Why was she here?


    Looking around, she saw five men and five women staring at her contemptuously.


    Catherine took a deep breath, "E... " Realizing the others would all help E, Catherine decided to


    leave first.


    But E wasn''t going to let her off easily this time.


    When Catherine walked over, E stuck out her foot and tripped her, causing thetter to tumble to the


    ground.


    "Ah!" Screaming, Catherine was knocked down to the ground, in so much pain to say anything.


    Looking indifferently at her, Samuel didn''t feel like he should interfere at all. Not to mention others.


    Did Catherine think this was over? Hell no!


    Daisy held a bottle of rum in her arms. In the Stormy Nightclub, wine couldn''t be returned. To avoid


    wasting it, she carried it with her.


    E took the bottle from her and smashed it on the ground.


    Wine spilled all over. E took up a ss fragment and winked at Daisy.


    Still screaming, Lillian covered her mouth while Daisy and L held her arms.


    With their arms crossed, the men stared coldly at what was happening and just let their wives do


    whatever they wanted.


    Eason held Anna, who was pregnant, into his arms to protect her.


    Then, E carved out the words, Home Wrecker, on her face. Catherine yelped in pain, with no-one


    <ping to her rescue.

 Chapter 190 His Conspiracy Plan

    Chapter 190 His Conspiracy n


    Catherine almost fainted when they pushed her to the ground. Samuel stood there angry whilst E


    was shocked. How could she forget that Samuel was on Catherine''s side?


    Standing less than a meter from Samuel, she worked up a nerve and shouted at him, "Samuel, if you


    are feeling sorry for Catherine, me and you are over!"


    She pointed at Samuel, with the broken ss dripping with Catherine''s blood still in her hand.


    It was a deliberate provocation towards Samuel.


    Without ncing at Catherine, Samuel puffed out a cloud of smoke, took the broken ss from her and


    threw it in the dustbin near them.


    Then he put his arm around her shoulder and said to the rest, "Let''s get out of here!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Five couples left the nightclub in their limousines, Leaving Catherine sitting on the ground without


    anybody to care for her.


    E, E, E... She kept calling E''s name in anger, her face awash with pain. Later, she went to a


    private hospital.


    Five women, sitting next to their men who were driving, continued to chat animatedly in their Wechat


    group.


    L typed ''We have to teach Catherine a lesson again.''


    The rest of the four agreed.


    ''I will hold a party in a couple of days. You all should join and we will humiliate her in public.''


    The home wrecker was hated by everyone, so the idea sounded like a good one.


    Later on, the Wechat group went silent.


    They all got home and were busy handling their family issues.


    At The Royal Mansion.


    Samuel was on top of E who was lying in the sofa. He was like a wolf, staring at its prey and ready to


    eat her.


    "It seems that Mr. Shao feels sorry for Catherine. Is that right?" E challenged him, with a determined


    expression on her face. She reached to push him away from her.


    She might as well have told Samuel the truth that she would not let Catherine and Emma lead a


    peaceful life. She was determined to teach them a lesson, whenever she saw them.


    She thought he was pissed off because he had said nothing. However, E knew that if he got angry


    because of what she did to Catherine, she would get cross with him.


    "Samuel, why do you treat me like this? On one hand, you feel sorry for Catherine; on the other hand,


    you insist on chasing me persistently..."


    Suddenly, Samuel kissed her lips, preventing her from talking further. He had missed kissing her and


    taking in her scent.


    She always tantalised him, most of the time unknowingly, and he knew he would regret not taking


    advantage of her proximity. He always wanted to make love to her. whenever they were alone in a


    room.


    His kiss was passionate and eager, and soon E gave in to the heat of the moment.


    "E, since you are back, don''t ever think about leaving me again."


    E sensed the undertones of a conspiracy at work in his voice.


    She suddenly remembered that there was no good reason for Harry to sign her to hispany and


    that L had asked her to join rather ambiguously. Her intuition told her that it was Samuel who


    engineered the n to make here back and work at Harry''spany.


    With that thought, she pushed him away, "Samuel, do you know why Harry offered me work at his


    Looking away suspiciously, Samuel answered cunningly, "I guess because you are good at acting."


    Only once in her lifetime had she heard Samuel spoken highly of her.


    Was the sun in C Country today rising in the west?


    Samuel never praised her, so she became delirious with joy and happy to be with Samuel.


    Before going to sleep, E sensed something was wrong but she could not put her finger on it.


    E''s return to develop her career in C Country and bing a member of Starry Company, made


    people think that she and Samuel may get together again. Starry Company was the enterprise below


    SL group division, where Harry had an interest in.


    E had no official response about these rumours. She was sure that it was not a good idea to deny it.


    If she denied it, once she remarried Samuel, it was like lifting a rock only to drop it on her own foot.


    Eden was busy choosing ys andmercials for E and had no time to pay attention to the media


    who wanted to get the juicy gossip about E''s private life. The rumours continued floating around the


    inte, unverified.


    Three dayster.


    The party organised by L was held at the Ditter Hotel. Almost all the famous female celebrities from


    upper ss society were invited, including wives and daughters of famous men.


    Everyone in C Country knew about L. She was Harry''s wife and the richest women in the world. It


    would be an honor for those who were invited toe to the party.


    Before 7 o''clock that night, the hotel hall was full of people.


    Catherine and her mother, who lived in the suburb of C Country, had also been invited.


    Catherine had no intention to go to the party. She was staying at her apartment, recovering from the


    bruises on her face. But her mother, Polly Qiu, forced her to apany her.


    There was a severe winter breeze and Polly chose to wear an expensive rose red fur coat. Rummaging


    through Catherine''s wardrobe, she picked out a simr coat for her and forced her to put it on.


    Polly was excited to go to the party. When they were about to leave, Catherine grabbed Polly''s hand


    and asked impatiently, "Mum, do you see my face? How can I go out with my face looking like this?"


    Polly''s smile faltered slightly. She looked carefully at the bruises left by the cuts to Catherine''s face.


    Catherine noticed her mother''s curious eyes. She hurriedly covered her face in embarrasment with her


    hands. ''Damn E!'' Catherine cursed her in her heart.


    "It is okay. I will help you cover the cuts with gauze and your bangs. After that, it will be hard to see


    them." They returned to Catherine''s apartment. Polly started to look for the medical kit and babbled,


    "this party is for the famous women from the upper ss society. How can you miss such a golden


    opportunity?"


    When she was young, Catherine lived in wealth. But her father dissipated his money on gambling,


    drinking and a luxurious life, causing hispany to almost be bankrupt.


    Polly was the daughter of a county magistrate and she fancied Catherine''s father for his money and


    married him at C Country.


    Now Polly''s husband had retired and her son had failed to be sessful as a business man. The


    Polly finally found the medical kit. She took the gauze out of the kit and taped it on Catherine''s cuts.


    "Mum. Do you know who made these cuts? It was L and her friends. It''s not logical that L invited


    us to the tea party. The invitation seems a bit fishy." Catherine closed the kit and sat on the sofa,


    motionless.


    She wasn''t stupid and would not allow herself to fall into their obvious trap.


    "I don''t think so. You are thinking too much. I know what happened between you and Samuel. Emma


    and ine will be at the party as well. Emma had an affair with Samuel too. Perhaps they won''t pay


    attention to you. Come on, let''s go." Cupping her daughter''s scarred face, Poly looked helplessly at her,


    trying to make the disappointment that she felt because of her.

 Chapter 191 Home Wrecker

    Chapter 191 Home Wrecker


    When Polly lived with her husband''s family, ine had often taken advantage of her mother-inw''s


    favor towards her to bully Polly. Later, ine became a heavy gambler. Her addiction to gambling


    made her mother-inw dislike her. Since then, she never had the courage to return to the family


    home.


    Polly felt that she was no longer disadvantaged by ine, though her husband did not live up to her


    expectations.


    In addition to that, it was said that ine was proud of having been distraught by numerous scandals.


    Polly was no longer sad when she thought about how much ine had suffered.


    Emma didn''t have much to be ashamed of, and Catherine''s bruises and scars were not visible. She


    had nothing to fear.


    Determinedly, Polly got Catherine out of the room, and into her second-hand BMW, and drove towards


    Ditter Hotel.


    They arrived shortly after.


    Polly was watching celebrities walk in and out of the hotel. She had her biggest grin stered on her


    attractive face. She felt the urge to be on the same social level as them.


    Catherine had tried hard to get out of her mother''s grip, but Polly held her hand tightly, reluctant to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    release her until they arrived at the entrance of Ditter Hotel.


    Catherine realised there was no turning back.


    The hotel had been refurnished with dozens of tables. L had hired a lot of professional waitresses to


    serve the tea, because it was indeed a tea party.


    Standing by the doorway, mother and daughter could hear people talking, and smell the strong aroma


    of the various tea being served.


    "Mom, if something goes wrong today, it''s all your fault. said Catherine apprehensively. She then stared


    coldly at Polly who was busy tasting the fine green tea served to her.


    How could L and the other women be so easy on her?


    Polly, gently waved her hand to calm her daughter, and said, "Rest assured. You''ll be fine." To her


    delight, the green tea tasted so good that it almost felt like heaven. She hadn''t had such good tea for a


    long time.


    With Polly''s reassurance, Catherine calmed down. ''As reckless as L was, she would not do


    something so disgraceful in front of such arge crowd, '' Catherine thought.


    It was past eight o''clock. L sat down with her daughters, their arms crossed. L stepped on stage,


    dressed in a beige cheongsam with a snow white suede shawl.


    After presenting a speech, she asked the waitress to serve a tea that was made specially for the party.


    Catherine inadvertently sat down with L on the same table. She nced at every person in the


    room, including E, Daisy, Lillian and Emma.


    In less than five minutes, a woman dressed in a creamy white cheongsam with a shawl that looked


    identical to L''s, moved towards Catherine, who was deep in thought.


    "Ms. Gu, does the tea taste good?" E''s voice seemed to have startled Catherine.


    She turned around.


    E, L, Daisy and Lillian were the main focus of tonight''s gathering. Their clothes were the same but


    differed in colour. Plus, they wore different shades of lipstick.


    At that very moment, E with a smile, was holding a cup of green tea, as she waited for Catherine to


    respond. Catherine, however, stared at E with an indiscernible expression trying to conceal the fear


    that was creeping up on her.


    She could not panic, no matter how much she wanted to. She just sat there and waited to see what E


    would do.


    Since the two had already been in conflict out in the open, it wasn''t necessary to greet each other


    courteously.


    "What''s up?" Catherine was disappointed that her tea had already cooled down.


    Despite the temperature drop, she didn''t like the taste of the tea very much, or any others that she had


    been served already.


    Catherine looked calm and serene, causing E to sneer. She had essentially confirmed that the


    woman in front of her was the mastermind behind her attempted assassination.


    "What happened to your face?"


    Exasperated, Catherine clenched her teeth. It was a silly question since E was the reason why there


    was a gauze on her forehead.


    Rage boiled within Catherine but she forced a smile and responded back. "Miss Bo, it has nothing to do


    with you. Please mind your own business, "


    E raised her eyebrows. ''Ah, I should have known she would have said that.'' E whispered to


    herself.


    However, she really didn''t want to let her go scot free. She slowly approached Catherine and pulled her


    upright.


    Polly also felt that there was something odd. She put down the cup of tea and grabbed her daughter''s


    hand and asked, "Catherine, what''s the matter?" Polly heard her daughter call thedy "Miss Bo", and


    wondered whether thedy was E.


    The words she heard next confirmed her spection.


    "I will tell you what''s wrong. Your daughter was having an affair with my husband, and ruined my


    marriage. She''s very shameless." said E, relentlessly. Polly disyed a hint of indignation.


    People around them started pointing fingers at Catherine.


    "E, watch your mouth! Otherwise..." Catherine clenched her fists. She already had a hunch that


    something bad would happen. In her mind, she med her mother for bringing her here.


    E smiled softly. Then, she ripped the gauze from Catherine''s face.


    Catherine was caught off guard, and yelled "Ah!"


    E held Catherine''s hands the moment she was about to cover her face.


    "Let me see what''s on your face, " People turned their attention to what was happening between E


    and Catherine. They gasped when they saw the words carved on her face.


    It didn''t take long for a young girl to exim, "It reads home wrecker."


    The rumour that Catherine was a mistress was now confirmed.


    "Of course, she is a home wrecker. E has already spilled the secret."


    "I have told you not to judge a woman by her looks."


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation turned ugly. Catherine''s true colours were revealed as she listened in horror.


    She forcibly broke free from E''s grip and red at her. "E, you are such a jealous woman. Samuel


    and I were in love. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have ended our engagement, " said Catherine


    fiercely, snapping her fingers.


    She regretted thst she hadn''t hired a hit-man to have E assassinated.


    "Is it?" E intervened in a sarcastic voice. She was a bit jealous even though she knew Catherine was


    lying.


    Nevertheless, Catherine nodded to the affirmative, after some hesitation.


    E asked L to bring her phone.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, she dialled Samuel''s number.


    The phone was quickly connected. E put the phone on loudspeaker. "E...", Samuel''s voice boomed


    through the phone.


    "Dear, Ms. Gu told me that you and her were in love. I called to verify, " E said in a calm voice,


    stolidly.


    Samuel was apprehensive, fearing that she may have misunderstood him.


    "Dear, isn''t it clear to you already?" Samuel didn''t know what was going on, so he told her the truth.

 Chapter 192 As You Wish

    Chapter 192 As You Wish


    E smirked and looked at Catherine''s pale face, and coquettishly said,"It isn''t clear since you never


    told me." Samuel behaved just as E anticipated, which proved her point to the people listening.


    Samuel put down the files in his hands and leaned back against his chair. He sounded serious as he


    said,"E, I love you."


    His voice sound soulful and attractive, which could be overwhelming for most women.


    Some girls squealed and giggled amongst themselves,"Samuel sounds so infatuated and in love."


    "I am totally enchanted by his voice."


    ...... E had never thought that Samuel would be so straightforward. She unconsciously


    blushed,"Okay, Bye!"


    Samuel had already heard the squeal, but when he wanted to ask her what was going on, she cut hang


    up the phone.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    E tried to calm herself as her heart was racing, and handed the phone to the person behind her.


    Then she poured the cold tea on Catherine''s face.


    "Ms. Gu, I hope the tea can wake you up to see the world clearly, lest you get paranoid and covet the


    husband of someone else." The tea leaves stuck to her hair and her face.


    In shock, she watched as the liquid stained her expensive fur coat. Hearing the crowdughing at her,


    her heart sank.


    She wiped her face in a panic, suppressing an impulse to cry, and raised her hand to p E.


    Two women behind E came forward and stopped Catherine.


    Polly came back to her senses, thinking that although she is a vain woman who is determined to be


    rich some day, She would never be a man''s mistress and make herself ignoble. So she joined in the


    onught and pped her daughter.


    "Mum....." Catherine was shocked to see Polly in such bad temper. As her mom, she didn''t help her,


    but chose to help others. Catherine was overwhelmed.


    The p made others despise her even more. pping her daughter, Polly was admitting that her


    daughter was a mistress, something she clearly didn''t approve of.


    Soon Catherine became known as the mistress who got involved in other people''s marriage. Her


    reputation was ruined in C Country.


    Her boss sent her an email informing her that she did not need toe to the office the following day


    after hearing what she had done from his wife.


    After the farce ended, Emma, who hid in the crowd, looked at E bitterly. ''Well, here you are again,


    E. You ruined my reputation first, and now you are ruining my cousin''s as well. You will pay for this.


    Samuel, you bastard, all of you will go to hell.''


    That night, E went to the apartment that had been arranged for her by thepany. Samuel didn''t go


    to see her.


    E felt bored before falling asleep. Then, L sent her a video recording of footage of what happened


    at the party.


    She thought about it the whole night. At noon the following day, she sent the video to Samuel.


    After watching the video, Samuel realised what was going when E called him.


    The fact was that she was ying tricks on Catherine, and had used him to get her point across, that


    Catherine was his mistress and a home wrecker.


    ''What a naughty woman, '' Samuel thought.


    He received another message from E. "Samuel, I hurt your woman, you can do whatever you want to


    do to retaliate against me."


    But how? Did he dare to say anything? Or do anything?


    He feared making her angry again. If she returned to the U.S, what he had done would all be in vain.


    He just typed a few words and clicked reply.


    E was driving, and when she saw his massage, she could not help butugh.


    ''As long as you are happy, '' the message read.


    In an ted mood, E drove towards the old house, having no idea that a car was closely following


    her.


    When she arrived at the old house, Vi was at home, thinking about Catherine and Emma. When she


    saw E, she didn''t say anything and went upstairs.


    E was surprised that Vi had not kicked her out this time.


    Seeing her, Melody emerged from the living room,"E, I have seen the video."


    ''Why had grandma seen it?'' E thought to herself. L told her that she had banned the video and no


    one could watch it.


    Seeing her confusion, Melody exined,"Daisy sent me the video. Good for you! The whole world will


    know that Catherine is a shameless mistress."


    She unintentionally nced at the stairwell of the second floor, remembering what Samuel had said in


    the bedroom a few years ago,"if there is one mistress among us, that is you."


    Thinking about this made her mood switch from happy to sullen.


    "Hmm, Melody, did Jerry go to the kindergarten yet?" Jane was still staying with Eason. She would start


    to film the following day and hade to see grandma before she became busy.


    "Yes, do not worry about Jerry. He is fine here. The thing between you and Samuel should be resolved


    as soon as possible. Do not drag this issue along!" Melody held E''s hands, her eyes permeated with


    worry.


    Thinking of the days they were together, E smiled coyly,"Melody, ofte, we have been getting on


    well. If possible, we will remarry."


    Melody nodded like a rattle-drum. Her life would beplete as long as they made peace and got her


    great-granddaughter back.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. E retreated from Melody''s hand and went to open the door.


    It was Emma looking disoriented. E''s smile froze and she unhappily asked,"What are you doing


    here?" ''Isn''t she crazy? How could she be released?'' E thought.


    Emma shoved E and walked to the living room.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" E staggered and held the shoe rack to avoid tumbling.


    As Emma grew closer to Melody, E followed her in a hurry.


    "Emma? What are you doing here?" Melody stared at the pale looking woman, realising that she was


    not in her right mind as she just looked at her sullenly without saying a word.


    Now Emma was recalling all the things that happened in recent past. At first, Melody strongly opposed


    her rtionship with Samuel.


    Then E took away Samuel''s heart.


    She had no money and Samuel paid no attention to her. She had to vacite between Felix Fei and


    Drake.


    ......


    She would not have been reduced to such a state if it were not for Melody.


    ''All thanks to you, Melody'', Emma thought. Deep hate shed across her eyes.


    She stumbled across a fruit knife on the table and picked it up without hesitation. Doing this made


    Melody and E panic.


    "Emma, are you out of your mind?" "What do you want?" E rushed towards Melody.


    Melody stumbled as she tried to avoid Emma.

 Chapter 193 Samuel, Help!

    Chapter 193 Samuel, Help!


    Suddenly, Emmaughed sardonically as if she had envisioned Melody''s and E''s death by her hand.


    "Damn you all to hell! Hahahaha."


    Vi was in her bedroom on the second floor. The bedroom door remained open so she was able to


    hear themotion downstairs. She was curious and went out to check what was happening.


    Peering from on top of the staircase, she saw a woman chasing E and Melody with a fruit knife in her


    hand.


    She freaked out and froze. It was Emma. What was she going to do?


    E dragged Melody to hide behind the sofa and stood in front of her, in a protective stance. Seeing


    Emma approaching her, E steadied herself, "Emma, what do you want? Talk to me." She would give


    her everything except Samuel.


    At the same time, Melody, hiding behind E, picked up the phone from the table and dialled 110.


    Emma saw what Melody''s was doing. She growled and lunged towards them.


    The knife pointed at Melody. E was afraid that grandma may get hurt, so she used her arm to stop


    the impact. As a result, Emma ended up shing E on the arm.


    The pain locked E into a speechless state. Melody saw that E had been shed and panicked.


    The phone dropped to the floor.


    "E, are you okay?"


    She hurried to E, wanting to check the cuts.


    Emma saw Melody approach E. She wielded the knife towards her, without giving them any


    breathing space.


    Seeing Emma moving towards Melody, E took an ashtray beside her and threw it at her. But Emma


    dodged it. As a result, Emma stood still, breathing heavily and watching them.


    Vi finally figured out what was happening and panicked. She had to do something. She immediately


    ran back to her bedroom and called 110.


    Then she called Samuel as she hurried downstairs, "Samuel,e back quickly. Something terrible


    has happened."


    His heart missed a beat. He had never heard his Mum''s voice sound like that. Her voice was trembling


    and she was panicking.


    After putting down the phone, he put his coat on and rushed out of his office, leaving other executives


    in the meeting room, confused as to what had happened.


    At the old house.


    After she finished speaking to Samuel, Vi flung her phone to a nearby couch, "Emma, what has


    happened to you? Drop that knife NOW!"


    Vi knew there was no use talking sense to Emma. She looked deranged and disoriented.


    She continued to thrust the knife at Melody, swiftly and without mercy.


    After several vain attempts, Emma got pissed off and aimed at Melody''s back. Mustering all her


    strength, she was going to stab her.


    Quick as lightning, a shadow flitted over. It was E again who quickly stood in front of Melody. This


    time the knife prated E''s stomach.


    Time stood still as Vi dropped down on the sofa, screaming.


    Emma saw the blood staining E''s blouse and was jolted out of her reverie. She stood motionless


    where she was.


    "E!" Melody cried out, her voice was hoarse and cracked.


    E was shocked by the knife in her stomach. She was lost in thought. Was she going to die? Even if


    she died, she would not let Emma hurt grandma. Grandma had always treated her well. To her, no


    price was too high to pay for the kindness grandma had shown to her, not even her life.


    She clenched her teeth and gathered all her strength to draw the knife out of her stomach. Warm blood


    spurted onto the floor, as E reached out with her other hand to staunch the flow.


    She stepped forward and stabbed Emma with all the force she could garner.


    "Ah..." Unguarded, Emma was stabbed. Blood quickly soaked her yellow coat.


    Feeling dizzy, E shook her head to keep awake and pulled the knife out of Emma''s body. Then she


    raised the knife and intended to stab her heart. But the dizziness made her miss and she ended up


    stabbing Emma in the chest.


    Again she pulled the knife out and threw it far away.


    Leaning against the desk beside her, Emma dropped to her knees.


    E turned back, smiled at Melody, and asked weakly, "Grandma... Are you okay?"


    Melody collected herself and hurried to keep E from falling down, "E. I''m all right. Hold on. I''ll call a


    doctor at once."


    In a panic, she tried several times to pick the phone from the floor but failed.


    Finally she took a deep breath and picked up the phone. Then she dialled 120 to send for an


    ambnce.


    E leaned against the wall and sat on the floor slowly. She felt a lot of pain as she began to cough out


    blood. She thought of Jane and Jerry and wanted to tell them how she was feeling.


    She also thought of Samuel, wanting to tell him that her stomach and arms were sore, "Samuel..." She


    murmured.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears run down Melody''s face when she heard E call out for Samuel.


    "E, my E... The ambnce ising." She couldn''t hold back her tears. E wouldn''t have gotten


    hurt if she had not protected her.


    Emma, who was long in a state of fatigue, had fainted after the two stabbing.


    Vi stood up from the sofa and went to E.


    Blood pooled around E. Vi covered her mouth to stop herself from crying.


    "E, E, you are going to be fine." She understood what had happened clearly. E got hurt because


    of protecting Melody.


    She was willing to give her life for others'' safety. How could anyone not like E?


    E was surprised as Viforted her. But she was too tired to speak out.


    They heard the sirens approaching.


    E felt painful.


    "Samuel..."


    Melody scooted close to E for support and clutched one of her hand, "E, you must hold on. Samuel


    ising."


    "Yes. I''ve called him. Don''t close your eyes." Vi wiped her tears and clutched E''s other hand as


    well. Both her hands were bloody.


    E was still bleeding. She smiled at Melody and Vi and said weakly, "Tell Samuel to take good care


    of our kids."


    Then she drifted off and lost consciousness.


    "E, E..." Melody almost fainted because of worry. She tried her best to steady her breathing. Just


    then, the paramedics and the police walked in and took over.


    Samuel drove wildly towards the old house. When he arrived, E was being lifted onto the ambnce.


    His heart fluttered. After making sure grandma and Mum were okay, he got into the ambnce. For the


    first time, his mind waspletely nk when he saw E in aa, covered in blood.


    "How is she?" Clutching her cold hands, he asked nkly.

 Chapter 194 Ill Support You Always

    Chapter 194 I''ll Support You Always


    The nurse, wearing a mask, flushed and replied, "Measures have been taken to staunch her bleeding.


    Now we''re taking her to the hospital."


    After getting a call from Samuel, the ambnce turned to Chengyang Private Hospital.


    Chuck had justpleted a major operation when a nurse rushed to him, even before he walked out of


    the operating room.


    "Mr. Si, Mr. Shao has just called and has asked you to wait at the door. He has got a patient and needs


    you."


    Chuck was puzzled. Samuel? "What is the condition of the patient?" He removed the mask, took off the


    protective gown and left the operating room.


    This must be an important patient because Samuel wasing.


    Hardly had he reached the entrance when an ambnce stopped in front of him.


    Surprisingly, it was E who was taken out of the ambnce with an oxygen mask over her nose and


    mouth, and covered in blood. His heart jolted. He nced at Samuel who was shaking with anguish.


    Chuck asked the nurse beside him, "What happened?"


    E was sent to the emergency room while the nurse replied breathlessly, "She was stabbed with a fruit


    knife. She has a severe wound in her abdomen. The cuts on her arms have been dealt with."


    Fruit knife? Hastily, Chuck looked at Samuel again and thetter was still silent. It was not the right time


    to ask. He went back to the operating room even though he was too tired.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the light in the operating room was on again. Outside the room, Samuel looked unusually calm.


    He stood there for a long time. Then his phone rang twice in his pocket.


    He didn''t answer it until it rang for the third time, "Hi, Mom."


    "Sam, which hospital are you in?" Vi sounded anxious, which confused Samuel.


    "Mom, since you don''t like her, stay at home." ''E, I''m sorry! I should have protected you.


    Please stay alive! I''ll be waiting for you here.


    From now on, you can do whatever you want, '' Samuel prayed.


    So long as E was happy, safe and sound, he would do anything.


    Realizing what her son meant, Vi fell dumb. She hurried to exin herself, "Sam. I''m sorry. I''ll be


    nice to E from now, okay?"


    Samuel kept silent for awhile before he told Vi the hospital he was in.


    Ten minutester.


    Melody and Vi arrived, holding each other. Tears rolled down Melody''s face when she saw Samuel


    standing deathly still in front of the operating room.


    "Sam..." Melody''s old tottering voice yanked Samuel back to reality.


    He stared indifferently at them, "Grandma, Mom."


    "Sam..." It was all her fault. E wouldn''t have gotten hurt if it wasn''t for her.


    It was a while before Samuel finally came to his senses. He walked towards Melody with tears in his


    eyes.


    "Grandma, don''t cry. She''ll be all right." Definitely, she had to be. She wouldn''t leave him or their son all


    alone in this scary world.


    Melody nodded repeatedly and wiped her tears, "Sam. It was Emma! Emma came to kill me. E


    was..." Melody couldn''t finish her words.


    Her wrinkled eyes were soaked in tears.


    "Mom, don''t be sad. Come and sit here." Sad to see Melody crying, Vi took her to the bench and sat


    beside Samuel.


    Emma!


    Her name echoed in his head.


    "Emma was deranged. She brandished the knife at your grandma! Samuel, do not let her off this time.


    Your grandma could have been hurt if it were not for E''s help." Vi thought that she had been so


    blind to have favored Emma all this time.


    In addition to the video showing her secret love affairs, she was even trying to murder her mother-in-


    At that moment, Vi admired her mother-inw who had managed to put a stop to the rtionship


    between Samuel and Emma, a long time ago.


    She let out a sigh of relief. Soon, she noticed her son was looking at her.


    Samuel was staring at his mother coldly, as if he were trying to find out whether she was telling him the


    truth.


    Understanding his meaning, Vi sighed heavily, "Sam. I''m sorry. I''ll never stand in yours and E''s


    way. I will support you from now on."


    He finally let his guard down.


    Then Melody and Vi carefully exined to Samuel what had happened.


    One hour had passed and the lights in the operating room were still on. Samuel was getting more


    scared.


    Why was he not there to protect them? Was she okay?


    Could she feel the pain in his heart?


    E was always scared of feeling pain. And this time, and countless times before, when she was


    suffering, he wasn''t there for her.


    Looking at the hospital decor, Samuel remembered he hade with her here four years earlier.


    The abortion was meant to be a painless one. But how could it be really painless when the baby was


    taken away?


    Sorry, E.


    Sorry, my wife!


    One and half hourster.


    The lights in the operating room were switched off. Melody wiped the tears from her face and stood up,


    supported by Samuel and Vi.


    A few minutester.


    The door opened and Chuck emerged, wiping sweat off his face.


    "Chuck, how is E?" Regardless of his severe OCD and germophobia, Melody rushed up and held his


    hands.


    But Chuck didn''t care that much. Since he lived with his wife and son, his could manage his fear better


    than he could before.


    He patted her hand and replied, "Grandma, the knife missed her vitals organs. But E was bleeding


    heavily. Now the bleeding has been staunched and she is going to be all right. Don''t worry."


    Hearing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    E, who was still in aa, was wheeled out. Samuel walked up to her.


    Staring at her pale face, Samuel felt pain in his heart.


    "When will she wake up?"


    Chuck folded the used handkerchief and put it back into his pocket. He would get it washed at home


    Hearing the question, Chuck nced again at Samuel. He felt sorry for Samuel, who didn''t even know


    about his own daughter.


    "In two hours."


    E was taken to a luxury ward. Making sure that she was all right, Samuel grabbed Chuck''s arm, who


    was preparing to leave.


    Looking at his sleeve, Chuck frowned. But he suddenly remembered his wife warnings, "You need to


    see a psychiatrist to talk through your germophobia, or it will get worse."


    He stopped frowning.


    They walked outside to the corridor when Samuel stared sternly at him and asked, "I''ve got something


    to consult you about."


    Consult? Chuck raised his eyebrows. Since when did Samuel ask for something so politely?


    "What is it?"

 Chapter 195 She Calls the Shots

    Chapter 195 She Calls the Shots


    Samuel nodded and opened the door of the ward.


    After speaking to Vi, he walked to the deanery with Chuck. A few minutester, Chuck took Samuel


    to hisb.


    Two hourster, Samuel left theb. Thinking of the dead bodies that were being used for


    experimentation in theb, he entered the elevator, holding back vomit.


    Was Chuck really obsessively clean? But why was he okay with dealing with disgusting bodies?


    In the luxury ward on the eighth floor.


    Melody sat by the bed, holding E''s hand tightly.


    Vi stood up from the sofa when she saw Samuel walking back in, "Sam, the police called to tell us


    Emma is in the No. 2 Hospital and they are ready to arrest her."


    Hearing the name, Samuel looked rather malicious, "No rush. She''''ll have time to recover. I''ll send


    someone to keep an eye on her."


    No rush?


    He wasn''t in a rush, but Melody, Vi and E, who was still half asleep, were.


    "Sam, you''re really letting me down." Melody stared at him with a sad expression on her face. ''Look


    what Emma has done! Why couldn''t he forget about her?'' She shook her head in disappointment.


    Noticing the expression on her face, Samuel knew she had misunderstood him. When he was about to


    exin, E spoke weakly, with her eyes closed, "Samuel, you bastard. We''re finished."


    Even now, he was protecting Emma.


    Her heart broke into pieces. Even though she had almost died and was in severe pain because of


    Emma, Samuel was still defending her.


    She would never forgive Samuel for this.


    Samuel sighed, and kissed her forehead and cheeks. Despite what she said, he was happy when he


    heard her voice.


    A couple of minutester, Vi left with Melody and closed the door, leaving them alone in the ward.


    E opened her eyes and saw that his face was quite close. She closed her eyes again.


    She moved her right arm inadvertently. It ached all over from the cuts.


    The pain was killing her. Damn Emma! E cursed, determined to make sure that she would pay for


    what she had done to her.


    The way she cringed as she lifted her arm concocted her face into a funny expression. But Samuel


    didn''tugh at all, because he felt so sorry for her.


    "Honey, open your eyes." He wanted to exin what he meant since they had misunderstood him.


    E didn''t dare to move, in case she would feel pain again. She closed her eyes and refused to say


    anything.


    It was quiet in the ward. Samuel sat by the bed and held her other arm, "Be good, honey. Does it still


    hurt?" Staring at the bandages around her waist lovingly, he wanted to touch her, but stopped in case it


    would cause her pain. Atst, he kissed her.


    He was determined to revenge on her behalf. Emma was going to pay for what she had done.


    "Samuel, get out." E opened her eyes and red at him. Her face was pale.


    ""I didn''t mean what..."


    "I don''t want to hear what you have to say." E sneered. Never would she believe him again.


    Samuel sighed. He definitely had bad timing. She woke up and heard what she wasn''t meant to have


    heard. She didn''t want to believe him when he tried to exin.


    "I''ll exin it to you if you want and I''ll show you what I''ll do if you don''t want a verbal exnation. But


    first, do not get angry!" She was restoring her health. Anger was no good to her in this state.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I''m not listening!" She was too weak to talk back.


    "Okay. Okay. I''m not saying anything if you don''t want to listen."


    Samuel was obedient. The cards were on her side of the table. She was calling the shots.


    She asked weakly, "Samuel, are you still thinking of ways to lead me on? You don''t need to. You must


    be so proud of yourself."


    Samuel was speechless. He chuckled silently. Why did woman assume the wrong things?


    He tucked loose strands of her hair behind her ears, "Honey, please get better soon." Samuel had


    experienced bitterness and anguish when he saw E covered in blood.


    He felt as if his heart was being ripped out of his chest. He didn''t know why, but he trembled.


    It was the first time that he had panicked and was perplexed by it. He hadn''t been like that even when


    he was framed and put in jail for half a month at a young age.


    "But why must I get better? So that you can figure out that you love someone else? Damn you." Her


    voice faded away and she eventually fell asleep atst.


    Knowing her physical condition, Samuel tucked her in quietly and kissed her on her forehead.


    ''E. Please get better soon, not to see how much I love someone else. But to let them see how much I


    love you.'' His sentiments are left unsaid, As he left the ward. He saw Melody and Vi chatting on a


    bench. Melody stood up, "How is E?"


    ""Grandma, she''s asleep again. You may go see her now." He took out his cigarette case and ced


    one between his lips.


    Melody nodded and entered the ward with Vi.


    Just then, his phone rang. He walked to the end of the corridor and lit the cigarette, "If there isn''t any


    new information, you don''t need to call me."


    The person who had framed E had yed their cards well. Samuel failed to find any clues even after


    an in-depth investigation.


    It was the same with Catherine. He had asked for her call log, but still failed to find anything suspicious.


    "I have new information, Mr. Shao. Catherine met a Japanese man named Abbot Fuller in secret.


    Abbot Fuller is known in the underground world as Camorra. Through days of investigation, I found


    criminal records in connection to him."


    "What is he known for?"


    "Murder, smuggling and human trafficking."


    Samuel looked out of the window and pondered awhile, "Anything else?"


    "Yes, Miss Amber had contacted Catherine earilier, and soon after, Miss Bo got hurt."


    Samuel drew on his cigarette. ''Catherine.'' He thought it over carefully.


    Damn! How could he have been so stupid?


    He had been duped by a woman.


    He suddenly remembered that E once told her that either Catherine or Emma was going to hurt her.


    But back then, he didn''t believe her because of her attitude and also the fact that shecked evidence.


    Right now, Samuel had so many mixed emotions.


    So it was always Emma and Catherine who had wanted to hurt E. And they both wanted him!


    He stubbed out the cigarette and asked indifferently, "How is Amber now?"


    "She''s getting better and might wake up at any time. We''re keeping an eye on her!"


    "Okay. Get more guards if you need. And let me know as soon as she wakes up."

 Chapter 196 If Only She Were My Daughter

    Chapter 196 If Only She Were My Daughter


    After hanging up, Samuel stood by the window for quite some time.


    Whoever hurt E was going to pay for it, Catherine or Emma included.


    Samuel was plotting his revenge when two little children slipped into the luxury ward. He was too


    focused on his n that he didn''t notice them.


    He smoked one cigarette after another, finishing a pack at a go. Then, he put his phone back into his


    pocket and walked to the ward.


    He briefly stopped before entering. Looking through the window, he saw a little girl in avender coat


    trying to climb the bed.


    When she got on, she took off her mask and kissed E, who was sleeping, on her cheek.


    Who was she?


    Was she the girl who came with Jerry to his office? Samuel looked adoringly at the girl.


    She seemed to like E very much.


    When she kissed E, Jerry''s grandmother was gazing affectionately at them.


    Vi was also with them. She had her back turned to him, so Samuel couldn''t see her face.


    Staring for a while, Samuel opened the door gently, startling everyone in the room besides Vi who


    seemed unaffected by his appearance.


    Although Jane was ready to meet her daddy again, she was still in shock when she saw him in front of


    her. She quickly put the mask back on, albeit disappointed.


    Jane couldn''t understand why E forbade her from calling Samuel daddy, but she remained obedient


    nheless.


    "Daddy!" Jerry was in a panic for a moment but soon calmed down. He ran to Samuel, hugging his leg.


    Samuel reached out and held Jerry up, "How did you get here?"


    Jerry answered honestly, "The driver brought us here after school. Jane, her daddy and mummy aren''t


    at home, so I brought her with me. Is it okay, daddy?"


    Samuel looked at the little girl, his eyes glistened with joy.


    Jerry continued, giving Samuel no chance to reply, "Also daddy, mummy likes Jane. I''m sure she''ll be


    very happy to see her."


    It seemed Jane and E were very close to each other, which confused Samuel.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    E had just returned to C Country recently. He couldn''t figure it out how the two became close in such


    a short time.


    Melody noticed that Samuel seemed to be uneasy, so she spoke, "Jerry, let the driver take Jane home.


    Otherwise, her daddy and mummy will be worried. Your mummy is getting better, don''t worry."


    Although she''d love to tell her son that Jane was his daughter, she didn''t want to upset E. So she


    kept the secret until E was ready to speak on it.


    Samuel put his son down and approached Jane. He squatted down, getting on the same eye-level as


    her.


    This made Melody and Jerry react with mixed feelings. They were both nervous, worried and excited all


    at the same time.


    For one thing, they were afraid that Samuel would find out that Jane was his daughter. However, at the


    same time, it would be exciting if he did.


    "Jane." Samuel called her name gently. Jane could hardly resist calling him "daddy".


    Finally, she fought back her desire and responded, "Uncle Samuel."


    Samuel smiled happily, stroking her dark hair, "Why are you still wearing the mask? You aren''t getting


    better?"


    He suddenly thought Jane was deliberately wearing the mask. Was she avoiding him?


    Jane looked up. Her eyes were very much like Samuel''s. She lied, "No. Uncle Samuel."


    Samuel became worried about her illness. He said with much concern, "The hospital president is my


    friend and also famous surgeon. How about we visit him?"


    Jane shook her head immediately. She knew Uncle Chuck was a good doctor but she was not really


    sick.


    "Thank you, Uncle Samuel, but there''s no need. My brother told me I''ll be fine soon."


    Brother? Did she have a brother? Samuel smiled, "Well, that''s good news. When you get better, let me


    know, and I''ll take you and Jerry to the yground, okay?"


    Jane nodded. How lovely! Samuel liked her even more.


    If only she were his daughter, Samuel thought.


    Jane nced at her mother who was sleeping soundly, and asked Samuel anxiously, "Uncle Samuel, is


    mu... aunt E really getting better?"


    Samuel nodded, "Jane, don''t worry. Your aunt E is better now. She is just sleeping." He looked at


    Jane, who had a frown on her face. Jerry was also looking at her. Samuel wondered why Jerry didn''t


    show concern for his mother. Perhaps girls were more sensitive than boys?


    At the thought of this, Samuel stared at his son angrily, causing Jerry to feel confused. He didn''t


    understand why his daddy looked at him like that.


    After hearing her father assuring her that her mother was fine, Jane was finally relieved.


    She looked at her mother and Samuel before leaving with Jerry. Samuel escorted them to the car.


    When he came back, he was surprised to find Melody and Vi still in the room. So he asked them to


    go home and rest and he himself would stay with E. After they left, Yang brought him aputer and


    files to work as he looked after E.


    It was getting dark, and at dinner time, Samuel began to think about what Catherine had done.


    Catherine looked innocent and na?ve and he never thought that she was actually a pretentious angel.


    She was so deceitful that he was unable to read her.


    ''So it seemed that the person who had hurt E four years ago was Catherine, '' he shook his head.


    Samuel took out his phone, "Destroy Catherine''s reputation. Wasn''t she referred to as a mistress a


    while ago? Use that as ammunition. I want her reputation as awyer and personpletely


    eviscerated."


    "Got it Mr. Shao!"


    "And¡­ I''ll call youter." He nned to help E carry out their revenge as soon as she woke up.


    After hanging up the phone, Samuel finished the leftovers from his dinner and approached the bed.


    He stared at E who was still sleeping. As if she could feel his intense stare, she woke up.


    E opened her eyes slowly. She saw in the dim light an attractive man. It was Samuel.


    Well, she had to admit that Samuel was really handsome.


    "I''m hungry." Just after she finished the sentence, her stomache grumbled.


    ''A good match, '' Samuel thought andughed.


    He kissed her on her forehead, and walked towards the microwave oven where he made her food


    warm.


    When the meal was warm, E leaned over and Samuel fed her.


    "Samuel, are you doing this on purpose?" Eined after the third bite.


    Samuel raised his eyebrows slightly. He said innocently, "You just had surgery. You should be happy


    that you are eating congee." Although she wasn''t hurt too badly and just had a minor surgery, patients


    are usually advised not to eat anything after a surgery.


    "Take it away. I want some water." She angrily turned her head aside, refusing to eat any more congee.

 Chapter 197 Nothing Could Tear Us Apart

    Chapter 197 Nothing Could Tear Us Apart


    Samuel looked at the congee in the bowl, wondering how much she hated it and preferred drinking


    water.


    "All right, just one more bite." Samuel said gently.


    E took another spoonful of congee, finding it hard to swallow because of the taste. ''How terrible, '' she


    thought.


    "Good. Another one. Open your mouth." Samuel said, reaching out with another spoonful of congee.


    She was speechless. "Mr. Shao, leave me alone! I can take care of myself." E shouted at him, rolling


    her eyes in the process.


    E didn''t want to see him anymore because he always made her angry.


    "E, you are in no state to be picky. Stop acting like a spoilt kid!" Samuel grinned.


    E was dumb for a minute.


    "Don''t you know how old I am?" E said angrily. A kid? She wasn''t a young child that Samuel was


    coddling.


    Samuel smiled, "Age means nothing. You are being naughty and picky, just like a kid." He extended his


    arm with the spoon full of congee one more time.


    E shook her head. She was done eating.


    Samuel pretended to agree with her. What a demanding woman! He was thinking of another way to


    feed her the food she needed, when an idea came to his mind. Without hesitation, he decided to


    execute it.


    He took the spoon and fed himself before setting the bowl on the table.


    E looked at him, confused. Was he hungry? She was thinking about his intention when he hugged


    her and bowed his head to kiss her.


    Samuel fed E the congee using his mouth.


    This surprised her and left her speechless. She couldn''t believe that Samuel had just done that. It was


    so disgusting!


    E thought it was fine when lovers fed each other just like on popr TV shows, but not with congee.


    Ahahah! It almost drove her crazy!


    Samuel didn''t release her who almost couldn''t breathe until she swallowed the congee.


    "Samuel! How dare you!" E was about to scold Samuel when he took another bite of congee,


    shortening the distance between them andpletely ignoring her.


    Ten minutester.


    E was forced to eat more than half the bowl of congee.


    E was stopped in her tracks for a moment. Samuel stared at E, with a look of triumph. "Samuel,


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    you can''t be more disgusting, can you?" E said angrily. Surprisingly, she didn''t feel like vomiting.


    "Of course, I can, I''ll show you!" She felt disgust at the thought of it. But he was determined to keep


    feeding


    Her until she got used to it.


    Samuel moved by her side and held her in his arms.


    "There are many different types of food for patients and the congee is not necessary. Samuel, you did


    this on purpose, didn''t you? What do you want?" E pointed at him, her voice dripping with anger.


    "You''re right! You caught me."


    "Samuel! You ......"


    E didn''t finish her sentence because Samuel stopped her with a sweet kiss.


    At the same time, he put his hand gently on her injured stomach wrapped with thick bandage, and


    stroked gently.


    It was a long kiss giving him the chance to take in her scent. When he retreated, he spoke, "E, I''ll be


    your guardian and will protect you from now on."


    He swore that he would never let anyone hurt E, ever again.


    E was surprised. She was moved by the love he was showing her.


    It was very quiet in the ward, and E could almost hear her racing heart beating. She looked up and


    stared at him.


    When she had woken up earlier, she had overheard Samuel say that Emma couldn''t be arrested and


    that she needed a good rest. She thought of Samuel asking to be her guardian and couldn''t reconcile


    this sentiment with what he had said earlier.


    She didn''t know how to answer him, so she finally closed her eyes and said, "I''m sleepy."


    Realising E''s hesitation, Samuel smiled bitterly and exined, "You don''t understand. I told Emma


    that she was free to do what she wants until she endures the severe punishment that is waiting for her.


    " He didn''t just want to poison her, he wanted to do more. Emma must suffer much more than E.


    Severe punishment?


    "From you?" E sneered, looking at him.


    Samuel nodded.


    "Are you sure?" E asked doubtfully.


    Samuel sighed and grabbed her hand. "E, let''s make up. Don''t be angry with me. No more arguing.


    I''m your husband and I''ll always be with you."


    Whoever it was Catherine, Emma or anyone else, he would help and support E to take her revenge.


    She listened to him, but said nothing.


    Is it right to insist on her own ideas when Samuel insisted on getting back together?


    Why did shee back? For money? Absolutely not. He was the reason why she came back to the C


    Country.


    She noticed Jane was envious of those children who were apanied by their parents. Although


    Jane never cried for her daddy, E knew she yearned for her father''s love.


    E also wanted Jane to grow up in a happy family, with them both. However, she couldn''t forgive


    Samuel because of his request four years ago.


    At the thought of it, rage boiled beneath the surface. Could she forgive him?


    "E, I know you still hate me because of what I did four years ago. I''m really sorry and I apologise.


    Can you forgive me?" His thumb gently rubbed her smooth face. He would do everything for her if she


    could forgive him.


    E didn''t know what he would do if he knew that Jane was his daughter. Was it necessary to tell him


    the secret? It was a tough call. She was in a quagmire.


    After a while, she made her decision. She was determined to keep the secret from him but still


    Wanted to make sure that Samuel wouldn''t be mad at her after the secret was revealed in the future.


    "If I lie to you again in the future, will you forgive me?" E asked timidly because she knew that


    Samuel hated being lied to, and she had done just that by not telling him about his daughter.


    Hearing E''s question, Samuel paused, and then he said without hesitation, " As long as you don''t lie


    to me deliberately. But even if you lie, I''ll act at my discretion. But we can''t separate again."


    He couldn''t imagine the days when she was gone.


    She tried to avoid him when he fell in love with her, which broke his heart.


    "At your discretion?" E wondered what kind of price she would pay for what she had done.


    What if he asked her to please him sexually? Well, she would refuse to do that.


    Samuel noticed that E had zoned out, deep in thought. He suddenly squinted at her and asked, "E,


    are you... or have you lied to me?"


    E didn''t expect that question.


    She feigned annoyance, straightened and tried topose herself. "Nonsense! But, even if I lie to you,


    so what? Samuel, you''ve got to remember you are asking me to forgive you."


    Samuel was speechless.


    Samuel wanted to refute her but he changed his mind when he looked at her. He wanted to please her


    so much that he would do and say anything to be with her again. "You''re right. I''m begging for your


    forgiveness. E, forgive me!" If E said no, Samuel would have to find a way to make sure that she


    yielded to him.


    "Okay!" E moved her body slightly with the help of Samuel to sit morefortably, leaning in his


    arms.


    The ambiance in the room lightened.


    Samuel knew the forgiveness was conditional, but he was still happy. It was a good start to getting


    them back to where they were. "Good! Don''t go back on your word! If you do, I''ll find ways to change


    your mind." Samuel gave her an evil lopsided grin.

 Chapter 198 Nothing Better To Do

    Chapter 198 Nothing Better To Do


    E pouted to show her disapproval, sick of being threatened by Samuel. "Samuel, go away!"


    Said E in a firm,manding voice, pretending to be irritated.


    She wanted to see how patient Samuel would be, and to what extent he would concede to her.


    "Okay, I''ll go. But..." There was no sign of anger on Samuel''s face, as he treated her so tenderly.


    His reaction left E puzzled for a moment. Did Samuel really want to get back together again?


    "You have to promise me one thing first."


    "What?"


    E red at him, curious about what he was going to request from her.


    ''A promise should not be that hard to agree to, '' E thought.


    "From now on, even if I lie to you, you shouldn''t be cross with me. You should trust that I''ll never cross


    the line." E thought about how she had crossed the line already, by not telling him about their


    daughter. E began to fidget.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Samuel watched as E squirmed on her bed, thinking that she was trying to find afortable


    position but had a nagging thought that she was keeping something from him.


    After all the years in the entertainment industry, E hadn''t learned how to lie. She was so easy to read,


    especially when she was keeping a secret.


    "Deal!" Samuel replied sinctly, thinking that he needed to handle one issue at a time. E felt


    embarrassed that she had been hesitant and indecisive. On numerous asions, she had either


    rejected him or driven him away.


    "Okay I promise."


    Her point-nk reply led to a tight hug and ardent kisses.


    After a few seconds, their moans and groans echoed in the luxury ward. "Not here. It''s hard to breathe,


    "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you an artificial respiration, "


    "No ..."


    "Put your injured arm aside, so I won''t touch it by ident." A bright sh of red washed over E''s


    face. Why? Was she shy?


    Samuel was indeed an old rogue. What''s worse, the door of the ward was made of transparent ss!


    "Shame on you! No! If you don''t let me go, I will shove your face with my injured arm."


    Carefully putting her injured arm in ce, Samuel responded with affection, "Well, you win. Let me


    cuddle you to sleep then."


    Samuel was a man who walked the talk. Heid down beside E. However, she couldn''t contain


    herself when Samuel made his next move, so she uttered, "Let''s just sleep."


    "Got it." Samuel tried to fit his frame behind E. Feeling ufortable, E moved to the edge of the


    bed.


    ''Drift to sleep E, '' she cooed to herself.


    Early the next morning, The Li''s, Ye''s, Ye Yun''s, and Tang''s walked into the VIP ward of the Chengyang


    Private Hospital.


    They gathered around the bed, silently watching over Samuel and E, who were fast asleep.


    A few young nurses outside the ward peeked through the ss windows, the sight of handsome men


    making them blush.


    Even the most serious head nurse, who was a big fan of Joseph, couldn''t help but take a peek.


    As expected, the first one to wake up was Samuel, feeling as if there was someone watching him.


    However, E, a care-free soul,id her head on Samuel''s left arm.


    Upon opening his eyes, Samuel calmly looked at the visitors. He attempted to wake E up, but she


    refused and continued to sleep peacefully. "Don''t you all have better things to do than watching a


    couple sleep. I mean, you are prominent in your chosen professions and yet you take the time to re


    at us. Ha!"


    Chuck had already told everyone what had happened to E. Knowing E was fine, everyone looked


    on, just for fun.


    Harry was the first to tease, "Mr. Shao. Why the long face? Didn''t you get what you wantedst night?"


    "Ha! You think you are funny Harry? We just slept, that''s it!" Samuel replied whilst putting on his shoes


    and tucking in E''s quilt. He had wanted much more, but didn''t want to force anything.


    "Samuel, you are such scum. You are only good enough to hold my sister." Eason said, his voice


    dripping with hostility, whilst he held Anna''s shoulder.


    Samuel was wondering why E and Eason were the only ones who called him scum. No-one else


    seemed to be calling him that. Was he scum?


    "Just so you know. E and I are still married. Even though she abandoned me for four years, I didn''t


    send the divorce agreement to the Civil Affairs Bureau. So, how am I scum?" Samuel looked at the four


    men in front of him. It turned out that they came to make fun of him.


    What Samuel had said surprised the women who were present since they had assumed Samuel had


    divorced E.


    Eason had not turned hostile towards Samuel, not only because his sister had forbidden him from


    doing so, but also because the divorce agreement had not taken effect.


    If Samuel had sent it over, he would have fallen out with him. Fortunately, Samuel had not let him


    down.


    "Mr. Shao has lived like a monk for four years. Eason, your brother-inw, deserves a medal!" Joseph


    said, looking at Samuel admiringly.


    "Of course! I''m a man of integrity. I have remained loyal to my wife even when we haven''t been


    together for four years. Eason, you are not in a position to judge me."


    For Samuel, E was the only one who were entitled to call him ''scum.''


    "A man of integrity? Really? Didn''t you get engaged two yearster? You can learn something from me.


    Even though my wife had been away for four years, I wasn''t involved in any scandals. Our love


    remained sacred." Chuck said, smiling slyly.


    But deep down, he regretted that he hadn''t had a high-profile engagement to make Daisy cry.


    He had wanted to make her feel the pain he felt when she broke his heart. Samuel looked at E who


    was still fast asleep with mixed emotions of pity and pleasure. It turned out that Catherine''s proposal


    was effective, at least it had proven that she cared for him.


    Samuel stared at Chuck, and a memory nudged its way to his mind. "Remind me Chuck. Three years


    and eight months after your wife ran away, weren''t you holding a bouquet of roses on Valentine''s Day?


    Who was the luckydy huh?"


    This seeded in raising Daisy''s doubt.


    When she looked up at Chuck, his face was ridden with guilt. She had thought Chuck was such a freak


    that no girls would be interested in. It seemed that she was very much mistaken.


    Daisy grabbed his tie and led him out of the ward. "Let''s talk."


    "Have fun you two." Samuel chuckled, waving his hand and avoiding Chuck''s eyes, which were zing


    with anger.


    ncing at the other three couples, Samuel decided to start with Eason, "Big brother..." This caught


    Eason''s attention.


    He ignored Eason''s warning, and said, "Eason, an American girl called Lily asked me for your number


    some time ago, and talked about your ''three-year agreement'' with her. I''m dying to know what


    happened next, hmm."

 Chapter 199 Henpecked Husbands

    Chapter 199 Henpecked Husbands


    Eason wanted to strangle Samuel there and then, but he had a bigger issue to deal with. He looked at


    Anna, who disyed a stolid expression. He shook in fear, not knowing whether tough or cry. "Don''t


    listen to his nonsense, I had broken up with that woman a long time ago."


    Harry and Joseph burst intoughter, unreservedly.


    Anna tried to calm down, "Eason, how many women have you been with?" Eason was a yboy


    before, he changed his girlfriends like clothes. Even after he got married, there were still some women


    throwing themselves at him.


    Eason tried tofort his wife, "That''s the past. Don''t get angry. Think of the baby!"


    "It''s all right. When my wife was pregnant, she used to be mad at Chuck all the time. Anna, interrogate


    him as much as you like." Harry kissed L on her cheek.


    Suddenly, L pushed Harry away, startling him. Didn''t they agree to teach Samuel a lesson?


    "Yes, Anna. Keep an eye on him. It''s a sensitive time. You''d better watch him closely." It seemed that


    the men wanted to gang up on Eason. They continued to snipe at him for a while.


    "Hey Samuel! Weren''t you with Emma, when my sister was pregnant?" Eason saw E waking up and


    decided to take advantage. Samuel wasn''t facing E, so he didn''t realize that she was awake.


    Eason threw caution to the wind, and hit back where he knew it would hurt.


    "Emma?" Samuel gnashed his teeth in anger. But what he said was true. "I took E for granted then.


    But now, things are going to change. I will be by her side, and love and support her. Her enemies are


    my enemies now, and they will be dealt with ordingly."


    Hearing this, the displeased expression on E''s face turned to a smile.


    Seeing the smile on his sister''s face, Eason felt even more resentful. He decided to pester on.


    "Samuel, I heard from my nephew that during the four years when E was away, you were living with


    Catherine." Although he knew that his nephew''s words couldn''t be reliable, Eason still wanted to know


    how he would react and reply.


    Jerry had also told E about this, so she was curious to find out the answer.


    Samuel didn''t know E was awake. And he wanted to make fun of Eason. Thus he made up a lie to


    respond to him, "Yes, that boy knows everything. It''s true."


    Consequently, tragedy followed.


    Eason didn''t get angry butughed. Then Samuel heard murmuring behind him and a chill ran up his


    spine, "So it''s true!"


    Damn! Samuel really wanted to p himself. He hadpletely undone the efforts that he had put in


    Staring at Eason, who wasughing maliciously, Samuel turned.


    "It''s not the truth, E. How can you believe what a wimpy kid said?" He tried to reach out to her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, L shoved him aside. And both her and Lilian stood beside E''s bed, on the left and right


    side respectively.


    How dare he call their son a wimpy kid? E red at Samuel. She would deal with himter.


    "E, how do you feel? Are you still feeling pain?" L pressed a button to prop up E''s upper half


    body.


    E looked at the two people beside her, as Anna walked over to them. She shook her head, "I''m fine,


    aside from the wound which is still aching."


    Everybody knew that it was Emma who had hurt E. That was the reason why these women had


    nned and ordered their husbands to punish Samuel. If Emma didn''t want Samuel, why would she


    hurt E?


    As she sat up, the stitches on her wound stretched a little.


    Pain shot through her like a jolt of electricity, making her eyebrows furrow. Although the hospital''s best


    Analgesia pump was already in use, she still felt pain.


    "Why can''t ex-girlfriends just move on?" L really didn''t understand. Even though Ynda had died a


    long time, L would never forget what she had done to her.


    Samuel coughed in embarrassment, pressing the breakfast bell on the side of bed. Then he picked up


    his toiletries, and went to the bathroom to fix himself up.


    "I don''t know..., " She said, "... I guess that maybe they were spoiled too much before. So they be


    jealous when a new woman came into the picture." Samuel was just getting out of the bathroom when


    he heard E saying those words.


    Samuel sneered and pouted, thinking about what he had to say to herter.


    After half an hour, Chuck and Daisy came back. With the help of Eason, E had already brushed her


    teeth and washed her face, and was having breakfast.


    When she saw Daisy, E gave her a meaningful smile, "Is everything okay?"


    Lilian had told E what happened when the men were sniping at each other, so she knew Chuck had


    been taken away by Daisy forcibly.


    Samuel stood aside and watched the interaction.


    Chuck cleared his throat and put his arm around his wife''s shoulder. "My wife is very obedient to me.


    We found an empty room just now and she gave me a massage." To Chuck, being kicked was simr


    to getting a massage.


    Daisy looked askance at Chuck, who was making up lies to mask his embarrassment earlier on. She


    really admired his thick-skin. Shaking off his arm, she walked toward E.


    "Take good care of yourself. And when you recover, we will go and beat that whore together, okay?"


    Her words made the other women nod, while the men doubted whether their wives had violent


    tendencies.


    Eason looked at Anna. He pulled her over to him and said, "You are pregnant and this has nothing to


    do with you. You''ll be staying home."


    Anna swatted his arm. In order, to avoid embarrassing him, she said in low voice, "Eason, I could fix


    you for what you have done just now. Try to steal my thunder by nning to control me?"


    Lilian stood near them. Hearing this, she couldn''t help but sneer. They were all henpecked husbands!


    Eason and Anna sat on the the sofa, while the other couples chatted andughed.


    After an hour, they left.


    Samuel escorted them. Anna returned to tell E secretly, "Don''t worry about Jane. We''ll take good


    care of her. You just take care of yourself."


    "Mmm, thank you." E was worried about Jane''s situation and had asked Anna when Samuel went to


    the bathroom.


    Anna hadn''t enough time to tell her in detail.


    But now that Samuel had stepped out, they took advantage of the fact that there were only two of them


    in the ward. Annaforted her again and then left.


    When Samuel came back, he seemed in a good mood.


    He sat beside E and began to exin.


    He wanted to clear the air.


    "What I said was not the truth. I just wanted to amuse Eason. And I''ve never lived with Catherine." E


    red at him, wondering whether she should believe him or not.

 Chapter 200 We Arent Divorced

    Chapter 200 We Aren''t Divorced


    E didn''t say a word. She just picked up her phone, which was near her, and distracted herself with it.


    "E, what can I do to make you trust me again?" Samuel asked, his voice dripping with worry. He


    wanted to p himself on the face, ''Samuel, why did you mention her? Now how will you exin it?''


    Samuel''s words, however, didn''t make E happier. She answered coldly, "You don''t need to exin.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    That''s your business. I have no right to me you even if you slept in the same room as her." ''Samuel


    and I are divorced. How can I me him?'' thought E.


    As an intelligentwyer, Samuel came up with a wise answer quickly, "Of course you have the right. We


    aren''t divorced. Even though we both signed the divorce papers, the agreement didn''t take effect."


    ''Huh? What does he mean by that?'' E was puzzled by Samuel''s excitement.


    "It didn''t take effect?"


    "No. I didn''t send it to the bureau of civil affairs, so it''s not valid. We have never divorced and you are


    still my wife." Samuel answered, looking giddy like a small child who was getting candy.


    E was astounded and dropped her phone on herp.


    ''I''m still Samuel''s wife? We aren''t divorced?''


    Samuel''s reply surprised E, making her exhrated, astonished and excited, all at the same time.


    Her eyes were brimming with tears because of the unexpected truth.


    ''Does this mean that Samuel has always loved me?'' E wondered.


    "I''m innocent. If I had lived with Catherine, then it would have been marital infidelity, which is illegal. I''m


    awyer. I will never break thew. Please trust me on this." Samuel nned to tell E the truth in the


    future when he proposed to her again, but because of what his friends had done, he had to disclose the


    truth or risk losing her forever.


    E nodded, repeatedly. Now she knew that Samuel''s love had never changed. She embraced


    Samuel, but unconsciously used her wounded arm.


    "Ouch!" The pain forced E to put her arm down.


    Sympathetically, Samuel blew onto her bandaged arm. They both knew her pain would not subside


    because of his blowing, but Samuel didn''t stop. E found his gesture endearing.


    A momentter, Samuel stopped and embraced E, "Honey, get well quickly. I want to take you


    home."


    Samuel was talking about the vi. He had allowed neither Catherine nor Emma to go there, let alone


    live there.


    E''s name was still on the ownership certificate of the vi. That was their home. To Samuel, the most


    wonderful thing in life was to live there with E and their son.


    ''Tomorrow I will start to prepare for our wedding ceremony. It will be a surprise for E, '' thought


    Samuel.


    "I will." E replied. She leaned her head against Samuel''s shoulder, with tears of joy cascading down


    her cheeks.


    Jane''s face shed across E''s mind. ''Should I tell Samuel that Jane is his daughter?'' E wondered.


    "Samuel..." she murmured. At the moment, someone opened the door.


    It was Melody, together with Vincent and Vi. Having been interrupted, E decided to tell Samuel


    about Jer on.


    "E!" Noticing that E was awake, Melody rushed to her excitedly.


    Tears ran down Melody''s cheeks. She held E''s hands tightly, "Silly thing you did. What if you were


    seriously hurt and could never recover? I would rather die in that case!"


    "Sorry, Grandma. I''m all right now. Don''t be sad."


    E tried tofort Melody to calm her down. Melody was always nice to her. She couldn''t have just


    stood there and done nothing yesterday.


    If she could relive yesterday, she would protect Melody, without any hesitation.


    If Melody had been hurt, she could never have the courage to look at Samuel or live her life.


    "E. Thank you for saving Melody, " Vincent expressed his gratitude. Vi had told Vincent what had


    happened and that she had regretted treating E badly.


    What E had done touched Vincent. Though he couldn''t repay E, Samuel, his son, could.


    "Not at all. I want to protect Melody, " E replied in a soft voice.


    Samuel coughed slightly, which puzzled E. She looked Samuel in the eye, wondering if she had said


    something wrong.


    Samuel tried to give her some hints. "Don''t you remember what I told you earlier?"


    Samuel''s question really confused E. She lowered her head, trying hard to recall every sentence


    Samuel had said.


    Noticing her confusion, Samuel exined with a sigh, "Dad, Mum, we aren''t divorced. We were, and


    still are a family." E looked up finally realising what Samuel''s prodding meant.


    That also surprised Vi, who looked at Samuel with exhration. She sat beside E and held her


    hands, "E, could you call me ''Mum'' again?"


    E had mixed feelings about Vi''s unusual kindness, but sensing her sincerity, E replied with a


    smile, "Mum."


    E and Samuel had been married for many years, but she called Vi sincerely and timidly, as if she


    was a woman who had just met her mother-inw for the first time. Because she had called Vi


    ''Mum'', the atmosphere in the ward became more pleasant.


    "I was so stupid that I believed Emma was the right woman for Samuel. I want to apologise for what I


    have done to you." Vi regretted treating E harshly in the past, but it wasn''t toote. She would be


    kind to E from then on.


    Seeing Vi admit her errors, Vincentughed, "E. Vi is sorry for what she has done. She


    mentioned you frequently in the past few days."


    E was touched and nodded, "It''s all right, Mum. We can start over. I believe we can get along with


    each other."


    E''s eyes were brimming with tears because of their kindness.


    "E, how about quitting your job?" asked Vi. "Shooting a film must be tiring. You can stay at home.


    Wouldn''t it be much better to have another baby?"


    E flushed at once.


    "That''s a good idea, Mum..." Samuel answered before E could say a word. "... I also want a second


    child." Samuel continued happily, without any sign of shyness.


    E gave Samuel a stare and exined herself, "Mum, we have just restored our rtions, and I


    signed a contract with Harry''spany a few days earlier. It''s not the best time to quit. But when the


    time is right, I will think about it."


    E didn''t want a baby now. If they really wanted a new member in the family, she would tell them that


    Jane was Samuel''s daughter.


    ''Yes. That''s a good idea, '' E made up her mind.


    "Fine. It''s all up to you and Samuel. We''ll let you two decide." Vi replied, albeit slightly disappointed.


    Vi didn''t know that Jane was her granddaughter, but she didn''t try changing E''s mind.


    They already had Jerry, a sweet grandson.


    Melody knew that Jane was Samuel''s daughter, so she wasn''t eager for a new member of the family as


    well.


    ''What''s more, E and Samuel have restored their rtions, there is nothing to worry about, '' thought


    Melody.


    "Thank you, Mum."


    They continued chatting for a while. Then Vincent and Vi went to work. Samuel also went home to


    change his clothes before going to work.


    In the ward, Melody apanied E.

 Chapter 201 Puppeteer Revealed

    Chapter 201 Puppeteer Revealed


    At noon, Samuel received a call just as he had finished his meeting. Soon after, he immediately drove


    to the hospital.


    In the I.C.U.


    The two guards at the door of the ward greeted Samuel as he walked in, "Mr. Shao!"


    "How is she?"


    "Doctor Si was here a couple of minutes ago and he gave us strict orders to keep her under


    surveince, then he left."


    "Hmm, I see."


    Pushing the door open, Samuel walked in.


    Ambery lifelessly in bed, a stark contrast to her usual demeanour.


    She had just turned 20, but the affliction she had been through, made her look much older.


    Hearing the footsteps, Amber opened her eyes, not expecting to see Samuel.


    But the surprise in her eyes didn''tst long.


    "Why am I here?" Her voice sounded raspy because she had been asleep for a long time.


    Samuel stood beside her bed, "That doesn''t matter. Amber, tell me, who is the mastermind?"


    Though he had an inkling to what her answer would be, Samuel wanted to hear it from her mouth.


    After fighting to stay alive, Amber was willing to finally name the master behind the puppeteering.


    "I''ll tell you, only if Mr. Shao, you can guarantee the safety of my family." Catherine had been


    threatening her, using her family to convince her to confess to everything, by giving them money.


    Samuel understood what she meant, "I can send you and your family abroad after you have


    recovered."


    To cover her crimes, that ruthless woman had sessively killed 5 people. Plus, she had sent several


    assassins to kill Amber when she was in aa.


    However, the bodyguards he hired weremitted to their job, ensuring Amber survived the


    assassinations.


    Somehow Amber believed Samuel. Without hesitation, she revealed the mastermind, "Catherine."


    Amber resented Catherine, because it was she who made her life a living hell.


    ''At least this snake won''t get away with it!'' She thought to herself, although she didn''t know if she could


    get her revenge fulfilled.


    ''So it''s her!'' Samuel nodded, "Thank you for telling me. You should rest now."


    As he was about to leave, he heard Amber''s faint voice, "Mr. Shao, why are so calm? Aren''t you going


    to take vengeance?" ''Isn''t E the love of his life?'' She was confused. ''Why does he act like what I told


    him is not important?''


    Samuel halted and sneered, "Oh, I''m not a little boy. Both Catherine and Emma shall pay for what they


    did."


    His voice was dripping with determination. ''The sisters will regret ever thinking about hurting my E''


    he thought to himself.


    Amber was relived after hearing this. If evidence was found, Catherine would certainly be sentenced to


    death, then Amber wouldn''t need to worry about the safety of her family.


    As he left, he asked the bodyguards to stay on guard. Then he headed towards E''s luxury ward.


    The room was quiet. E had just fallen asleep, feeling too weak to do anything.


    Bored, Melody was reading a book concerning Health Care which was given by Samuel. The


    presbyopic sses was firmly sitting on the bridge of her nose.


    When she saw Samuel, Melody stood up from the sofa, "Sam, she''s asleep."


    "I know." He nodded and walked towards the bed, noticing that E had slept with her phone in her


    hand.


    Samuel prudently took the phone from her hand and ced it on the table.


    After taking a look at his watch, he asked Melody with a soft voice, "The nurse hasn''t brought lunch


    yet?"


    He often had his lunch at the hospital alongside E. The food was of a high standard, since it was a


    hospital for rich people.


    He even hired a chef who retired from a five-star hotel and a bunch of well-seasoned and experienced


    nutritionists.


    Even Daisy woulde to Chuck''s office, from time to time, to have a taste.


    The food there was the least of his concerns.


    "No. Chuck ordered the kitchen to prepare some more. I think the food will soon be ready." Immediately


    after finishing her sentence, someone knocked on the door.


    Pushing a dinning cart, the nurse walked in. Smiling, she addressed Melody "Mrs. Shao, this is the


    special meal that Doctor Chuck requested on your behalf."


    "Thank you very much."


    "You are wee!"


    The nurse left after she ced the food on the table.


    Samuel picked up several lids and as expected, the food was excellent in appearance and aroma,


    which made Samuel''s mouth water.


    The girl sleeping in the bed dreamt of a banquet. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t


    get close to it.


    ''It smells so good.'' She stretched out her hands, trying to take the tes. But the food began to run


    until they were out of sight.


    As Samuel was snipping off the throwaway chopsticks, he noticed that E was stretching her hands


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    and they began iling in all directions.


    ''What is happening?''


    Curious, he put down the chopsticks and faced E, bending closer to her.


    Licking her lips, E murmured, "Chicken legs, roast duck, hairy crab, braised fish... Stop running!"


    Samuel could not help butugh. A true food lover with a sensitive nose. The food she was mentioning


    was exactly what the nurse had brought.


    He gently held her iling hands and kissed them. Then she gradually opened her eyes.


    "Roast ducks? Um... Samuel?"


    Hearing E call him roast ducks, Samuel feigned displeasure, "Do I look like a duck?"


    "Kind of. Both of you can give me an appetite." E smiled and winked, disarming Samuel at once.


    He bent closer to her ear and whispered, "I think we can get your appetite satiated well enough when


    you get home.


    You can have me however you want."


    Grabbing his hands, E rubbed her eyes and said with a serious undertone to her voice, "Then I''ll tie


    you up and take my time."


    Tie me up? Samuel raised his thick eyebrows and looked at the extremelyposed girl. He finally felt


    that he had taught her well.


    "Well, then we should buy some candles or whips when you leave the hospital." He was absolutely all


    for it.


    E finally flushed, and tried to pinch Samuel. She was about to say something, when Melody''s


    inquiring voice interrupted her.


    "Sam, what are the candles for?" Melody heard them talking about candles when she walked out of the


    restroom, but she didn''t clearly hear the beginning parts of the conversation.


    Samuel gave her a mysterious smile, saying, "Grandma, an olddy will live longer if she concerned


    herself with less. You should eat your lunch."


    "Oh!" Samuel helped his confused grandma sit on the sofa and gave her a bowl of food and chopsticks.


    Then he returned to sit by E.

 Chapter 202 Sweetheart

    Chapter 202 Sweetheart


    "None of this is for you." Samuel responded to E''s budding eyes as she savoured the sight of the


    food and licked her lips. Samuel rang the lunch bell beside the bed and asked the nurse to bring in


    E''s lunch.


    "I don''t want to eat a sick meal, it''s really awful..." E protested softly but in vain. She was so


    depressed.


    Samuel gave her a charming smile to soothe her. It worked so well that E immediately epted it


    without anyint. Although they had been married for a long time, Samuel seldom showed such a


    charming smile.


    Therefore, E''s heart was captured by him very easily.


    "You will recover faster if you eat the sick meal now, and then you will be able to enjoy the delicious


    meal sooner, okay?" How could she eat something delicious before the wound had properly healed and


    her body, fully recovered?


    What a lovely little fool she was!


    E nodded and agreed because what Samuel had said, sounded reasonable, "Well, then, I''ll have the


    sick meal."


    "Good girl! Darling, when you leave the hospital, I will take you out for a delicious meal." He caressed


    her long silky hair, lovingly.


    This affectionate gesture delighted Melody. As she was eating, she swallowed the green vegetables in


    her mouth and then began to joke, "Come on, you two love-birds."


    Her voice made E realise that her grandmother was still in the ward. She immediately shied away


    from Samuel''s touch, picked her phone and pretended to look at it.


    "My dear grandmother, couldn''t you have pretended not to see us?" Samuel asked, a yful undertone


    to his voice. He adjusted E''s bed to the right height and went to the bathroom.


    "Even if I pretend, it''s hard for me not to hear. You two are so sweet and you keep calling her ''Darling''


    and ''Sweetheart''." Melody didn''t realise that "Sweetheart" was her own addition as she innocently


    watched Samuel washing towels in the bathroom.


    Her words made E almost choke with her own saliva, "Grandma, you must be mistaken. Samuel


    never called me ''Sweetheart''!"


    ''Who knew which other woman he had referred to with those endearing words?'' E thought angrily.


    Samuel came over with the wet towel and saw E roll her eyes at him. He blinked doubtfully,


    wondering what he had done to make her unhappy.


    Oh! He had a sudden inspiration and seemed to know why. Was she ming him for not calling her


    ''Sweetheart''?


    On reflection, Samuel took E''s phone and put it aside, "My sweetheart,e here and clean your


    hands."


    E was speechless.


    Melody gave Samuel a thumbs up and would haveughed if she hadn''t been eating.


    E blushed and twisted Samuel''s arm, lowering her voice, "How could you call me ''Sweetheart'' when


    grandma is here?"


    "Grandma, do you mind if I call my wife, sweetheart?" Samuel turned around and asked Melody.


    E was speechless and let him wipe her hands.


    Melody put down her chopsticks and shook her hands, "Of course not. You can pretend I''m not here


    and be as sweet as you want."


    Melody didn''t mind, of course. She wished their inseparable love wouldst forever.


    When Samuel was about to speak, E stopped him and warned him quietly, "Don''t be so shameless,


    Samuel!"


    Samuel took back the towel and gave her a yful look, "I have been shameless for a long time, and


    you should know that by now. Sweetheart."


    Samuel ducked into the bathroom before E''s hand could hit him.


    A few minutester, a nurse brought E''s meal.


    Sure enough, the sick meals were mostly vegetarian and easy to digest, while meat and fish were rare.


    She thought that once she recovered, she would protest to Chuck that the patients need more nutrition,


    and that the asional chicken leg wouldn''t be detrimental to their health.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Samuel made sure that news of E''s injury was suppressed.


    After staying in the hospital for a week, Samuel took E back to The Royal Mansion and asked her to


    take good care of herself at home.


    After another week at the vi, Samuel went to Singapore on a business trip.


    E, who had almost recovered, picked Jane up from Eason and Anna''s house.


    Melody took Jerry to The Royal Mansion for five days and they all had a wonderful time together.


    At the New Land Cafe.


    A woman in sunsses sat quietly at the corner of the shop.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Shortly after the waiter weed someone, a man sat across from her.


    "Why did you ask me toe here?" What a stupid woman! Abbot Fuller looked around warily.


    He sent the waiter away by ordering a cup of coffee.


    "Kill a woman for me and you can get whatever you want!"


    Catherine hated E so much! She was going to have E killed so she would disappear forever.


    "Kill a women? E?" Abbot Fuller sat upright and looked straight at Catherine.


    He thought that it was not the first time she had tried to have E killed, but E was being protected.


    He found it difficult to kill her.


    "Yes, you can look into her background carefully, find her weaknesses and use that to find opportunities


    to kill her. Can you take care of this for me?" Catherine knew that E''s first weakness was her love for


    Jerry, but she didn''t dare to hurt Jerry, because Samuel attached great importance to his son. She still


    wanted to be with Samuel in the future, so she didn''t want to jeopardise her n in this regard.


    To find E''s weakness? Abbot Fuller kept thinking about Catherine''s words. When the coffee was


    served, he took a sip and never touched the coffee again.


    "I want a deposit of half a million, and the total price is three million!" He made a quick decision, but


    Catherine could not ept the price he offered. It was too expensive.


    Damn the Japanese! She had sent a lot of money to his organisation before, and he hadn''t delivered


    results and still wanted more money.


    "Mr. Fuller, you know I''ve been in a bit of trouble recently and three million is too much. Could you


    lower the price a little bit?" Not only had her whole family denounced her, but her reputation had been


    ruined by E.


    In thest few days, she had interviewed with severalw firms but had not been epted. She


    suspected that E had a part to y in this.


    "Too much money? Miss Gu, do you know that someone has started investigating my organisation


    because of you? If anyone finds out anything suspicious, we''ll all be in trouble!" The price of three


    million was a preferential price. The reason for the discount was that Catherine had sent tens of


    millions to his organisation before.


    "Because of me?" Catherine wondered who could doubt her, for she had always handled everything so


    thoroughly. Could it be...


    "And ording to the news I''ve received, Amber woke up at the hospital."


    "What? Did she say anything?" Catherine''s voice trembled, "Has Samuel ever been there?"


    If Samuel had asked Amber, he would have known what she had done. It''s all over!


    Abbot Fuller nodded, "Samuel met Amber shortly after she woke up."


    Catherine stood up from her seat in terror, and all the guests nearby looked at her. Realizing her gaffe,


    Catherine quickly calmed down and sat back again.

 Chapter 203 Reminiscing On Hard Times

    Chapter 203 Reminiscing On Hard Times


    "Mr. Fuller, the people in your organisation are ipetent. I have spent tens of millions on you, and


    this is what I get in return?" Catherine was mad, wondering how she could have hired someone as


    stupid as Abbot Fuller.


    When Abbot Fuller heard her remark about his organisation, he was displeased, "Miss Gu, if you see it


    that way, let''s end it here. Please find a non-stupid organisation to help you." As soon as he had


    finished speaking, he rose from the sofa and walked away.


    Catherine gritted her teeth as she watched Abbot Fuller leave. She could not help asking herself why


    everyone was unreliable.


    Even if the partnership had ended, she didn''t believe she could kill E without his help.


    At The Royal Mansion.


    E walked back into the vi from the hospital. Chuck handled the follow-up checkup, and told her that


    her wound were healing well.


    She knew Samuel would be back either that day or the next, so she sent Jane to kindergarten in the


    morning. Then she called Anna and asked her to pick Jane from school in the afternoon.


    At noon, E received a message from Molly on WeChat. The message read, "E, we will arrive in C


    Country this evening. Are you free to have dinner with us?"


    E had known Molly was working as Samuel''s assistant before she went to America.


    When Molly sent E this WeChat message, she thought Samuel had requested her to tell E about


    their arrival in C Country this evening.


    In fact, Samuel intended to surprise E, so he didn''t tell her.


    E replied to Molly, "Ok, what time will it be? I''ll pick you up."


    Molly replied to herter, "We will be in C Country around five o ''clock, but we have to go back to the


    office first."


    Would they go back to work first? E thought for a while and replied, "Ok, I''lle to the office and


    find you there. See you soon!"


    After talking to Molly, E proceeded to fold theirundry and put the clothes away in their wardrobes.


    At six o ''clock, E sent Molly a WeChat message again, "Have you arrived at the office?"


    Molly didn''t reply until half past six, "We''ll be right there. There''s a traffic jam. The client is still waiting


    for us at the office. E, if you''re hungry, eat something first."


    "It''s all right. I''m not hungry. Don''t worry, I can wait."


    At 7:30, another hour or soter, Molly sent another WeChat message, "We''ll be finished in about half


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    an hour."


    E, who was already dressed up, ran excitedly out of the vi and hailed for a taxi to take her to the


    office.


    E smiled happily as she sat in the back of the taxi. She looked good that evening, wearing a figure-


    hugging dress, a new long camel-coloured trench coat and light make-up.


    She remembered Samuel praising how good she looked with make-up. She could not help wondering if


    he would like how she looked that night.


    Although E made an appointment with Molly for dinner, E kept thinking about Samuel.


    After arriving at the door of Samuel''sw office, E got out of the taxi. A cold breeze made her shiver,


    forcing her to wrap herself tightly with her new coat.


    The dress she was wearing was from a catalogue from the spring collection, and E wore it for vanity


    reasons, and not its ability to keep her warm.


    Fortunately, she was wearing white thermal underwear so it helped a little bit.


    In the square, E looked up at the cloud-kissing toweringw firm, beaming and proud of Samuel.


    Even without mentioning Joseph in the entertainment industry, Samuel, Harry, Chuck and Eason, were


    the favourites in the upper-ssmunity.


    At a young age, they had built a huge career that the world envied, especially after starting a family in


    their thirties, they had already made it on the list of the world''s richest people.


    The bitterness and suffering that had moulded them was well-hidden under their glossy appearance.


    She remembered when she was a teenager, she met Samuel when he was just starting his business.


    At that time, Samuel was very talented inw, and with good luck, he received many requests when he


    started his business. This led to jealousy and envy from his peers, who even made people throw eggs


    at him in the street.


    They called him a fool, and Samuel, who was covered with egg whites and yolk, stood calmly in front of


    his users and said a few words, "Thank you for thepliment."


    Later, she often heard news about Samuel. She had heard from her brother that Samuel was working


    like a donkey, and suffered from pneumonia, gastritis and other diseases due to his long working hours.


    At first she thought that Samuel was a silly man, who did what he did for the sake of being rich,


    disregarding his health.


    It was childish way of thinking. Perhaps because her parents had given her all theforts and


    granted all her desires effortlessly. Therefore, she didn''t understand human sufferings. It wasn''t until


    four years ago, when she lost her parents and left Samuel, that she realised all the hardships of life.


    This money-oriented society had a dark side to it also. Without money and power, if a person was


    unwilling to struggle, they were doomed to a mediocre life.


    Had she not had a brother who loved her dearly, she would have starved to death on the streets of


    France.


    A group of people walked out of Samuel''s office, yanking her back from her reverie.


    She looked at the time on her watch. It was almost nine o ''clock.


    Even standing in the crowd, Samuel was tall and handsome. His features were so distinct, that E


    could recognise him easily, even at night.


    E could not help smiling. The cold of the night remained forgotten when she saw him, even her heart


    felt warm.


    At this wonderful moment, she would have flung herself into Samuel''s arms, holding him and giving him


    a sweet kiss.


    E intended to do this, but as she noticed what was happening, she squinted her eyes with


    displeasure.


    She stood there in high heels and watched Samuel walking to his car.


    Samuel sent his assistant Yang away. It was a woman who got in the car with him.


    E became jealous even though she knew that the woman might be his client.


    She proceeded to walk towards them, her heels clicking when they came into contact with the ss


    floor of the square. Suddenly someone called her, "E!"


    Samuel immediately looked up.


    E walked determinedly towards him, wearing a thin camel coat. He could even see her face in


    delicate light make-up.


    So beautiful! Samuel savoured the sight for a second, then frowned and froze.


    Suddenly, Samuel thought of the female client, and he felt terrible.


    He immediately closed the driver''s door and blocked E from seeing the woman. He then, hugged her


    tightly and asked, "My wife, why are you here?"

 Chapter 204 Coquettish Bitch

    Chapter 204 Coquettish Bitch


    The woman in the car was only his client. She asked Samuel to drive her home because she lived very


    far away from his office.


    She was a long-term partner, so Samuel could not say no.


    However, E could be very jealous if she knew that he was going to drive another woman home.


    He tried to stop her, but E ignored him and walked towards the passenger side.


    Samuel caught up with her again and tried to pull her to the other side. "Yang, take my car." Samuel


    shouted to Yang, who had lingered behind.


    It was Yang that said E''s name out loud earlier. Yang was very surprised when he saw E and


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    raised his voice unconsciously.


    Thanks to Yang, Samuel noticed E.


    E calmed down a little bit, thinking that the woman in the car may be Samuel''s client. It was


    ridiculous to be jealous.


    She breathed in and out. ''Okay...'' she repeated this word like a mantra in her mind, trying to will herself


    to calm down. After taking a deep breath, E smiled and was about to give Samuel a big hug when


    the woman in the car spoke.


    "Samuel, where are you? I''m waiting for you."


    Her voice was so sexy. ''How do I calm down after hearing her voice?'' E shook her head to focus.


    E gave him a brittleugh, grasped his palm that was on her shoulder, and bit it as hard as she


    could.


    Samuel was in so much pain that he let go of E. She seized the chance to side-step him and walked


    to the Maserati.


    The woman wore an Army Green coat and a ck tight skirt. The boots were from Dr. Martens, one of


    the most famous brands in the world. She looked like she was only 20 years old, with simple makeup


    that enhanced her facial features.


    She was looking at E, disying a satisfied smile. E instinctively knew that this woman had a


    crush on Samuel.


    E was amused by the look on the woman''s face and said frankly. "What makes you think that you


    can look at me that way?"


    She truly was Samuel''s wife. Why did this woman look so contented?


    Wi ran her fingers through her hair and said, "It is none of your business. Let''s go, Attorney Shao."


    She got out of the car, walked by E and stood in front of Samuel, tugging at his sleeve.


    Th situation became very tense and awkward. Samuel nced at her hand with red polished nails, and


    pulled back his sleeve gently.


    E understood what was happening clearly. She showed no anger even though Wi ignored her.


    Under their gaze, E opened the door of the Maserati and said, "What''s that smell? It''s so disgusting."


    At the same time, she retrieved her perfume from her bag, and sprayed it on the passenger seat. "It


    smells like desperation. My perfume, worth several thousand dors per milliliter, can''t even mask it."


    Smells like desperation?


    Samuel almostughed out loud. When he looked over at Wi, she looked pale and and was


    trembling with anger.


    E continued to spray, the smell getting stronger by the second.


    After she threw the empty box of her perfume in the bin, E walked back to Samuel, removing his coat


    and purring, "Baby, how do you manage to get yourself in such situations? I''m always exhausted as


    your wife. How can you make it up to me? Baby?"


    Baby? Wi only knew that Samuel had an ex-wife, whose name was E, but he was not dating


    anyone at the moment. This woman is trying to seduce Samuel. ''Just pure wishful thinking, '' Wi said


    to herself.


    Samuel''s gaze became warmer as he looked at E. As long as she was not angry, she could make


    him do everything. Showing affection was just a piece of cake.


    Samuel leaned in and kissed her red lips, which made Wi very jealous.


    For several years, Wi had tried to get close to Samuel, the most eligible bachelor in C Country. She


    didn''t expect that he would get engaged so quickly, after he divorced his ex-wife. Then the engagement


    was called off, and she thought it was the perfect time to swoop in. And now this woman?!


    They were kissing so passionately, which made Wi very angry. She pulled E from Samuel''s arms


    and said, "Who do you think you are? You think you can seduce Mr. Shao, because you think you are


    pretty?"


    Samuel held E, fearing that she would fall. There was anger in his eyes. Samuel wanted to warn


    Wi, but was stopped by E.


    E stayed calm, stood in front of Wi, and said with a smile, "You, are not really the same as the


    other coquettish bitch."


    What E said sounded odd, but Wi thought it was apliment and said arrogantly "You''d better


    know that."


    She was really somebody. Her father was the CEO of Fang''s Group. She had not been in any


    rtionship before, and she was clean and pure, and she was indeed every man''s desire.


    E fixed the cement of his tie and said to Samuel with a smile, "I know it for sure. You are a bitch


    but you are not coquettish."


    There was no way that any woman would be with her husband. She would drive them away one by one


    on her own.


    Though E was talking to Samuel, they all knew what she was talking about.


    A glimmer of amusement showed in Samuel''s eyes. He kissed her again. E''s behavior aroused him


    that he failed to notice the anger in her eyes.


    Wi was very upset. She pointed at E and queried, "Who are you? How dare you keep haunting


    Samuel?"


    Samuel held E in his arms, just like protecting his own precious princess. "Ms. Fang, please be


    careful how you are speaking, or I will sue you for libel and personal abuse. " Samuel said coldly.


    Wi was very surprised that Samuel was responding to her in this manner. She could see the anger


    on his face. What happened to him? Mr. Shao was always a gentleman.


    And who was this woman he was holding? Why did he treat her like a princess?


    Wi looked E up and down in the dark and noticed that she looked very familiar.


    When Wi was busy thinking who she was, E retreated from Samuel''s embrace and said firmly to


    Wi, "You don''t recognize me? Well, that''s a bit disappointing. I AM E."


    E? She was E?


    Wi could not believe what she had just said and stared at E, her eyes wide open. A sh of red


    washed over her face in embarrassment. She could not believe what she had just done in front of E.


    But, hadn''t they split up?


    "So what? You are only Mr. Shao''s ex-wife."


    E rolled her eyes, tired of dealing with her. Why was this woman insisting on arguing with her?


    "Samuel, can you handle this? How do you keep getting into trouble like this?"


    Samuel tried tofort E after he heard what she said. "Baby. Do not get angry. She means nothing


    to me. She won''t have anything to do with me from now on." Then he looked at Wi and said, "Ms.


    Fang, Consider this a termination of any projects that we have. We will no longer be partners going


    forward."

 Chapter 205 We Will Eat Millet Congee

    Chapter 205 We Will Eat Millet Congee


    Crap! Wi realized she had made a mistake. "I''m sorry, Mr. Shao. For my father''s sake, please forgive


    me." She pleaded.


    Samuel side-stepped Wi, walked towards the Maserati, hand in hand with E, and opened the


    passenger''s door. A strong smell of perfume emanated from the car.


    Lips pursed, she said, "No, the seat is tarnished. I''m not getting in ever again."


    "No problem. Bring the Audi to us Yang." Samuel would do whatever it took to please her, without


    hesitation.


    After Yang left, Samuel called Molly.


    Molly had been hiding behind a car since E arrived. She didn''t dare to show up since it was she who


    asked E out for dinner. She didn''t anticipate that this would happen.


    Her phone rung and Molly nudged out of the hiding space, holding her phone.


    "Hi, Mr. Shao, E."


    At the sight of her, Samuel hung up.


    "Get rid of this car tomorrow, Molly. The newlyuched Lamborghini SUV seems to be a better


    alternative."


    Samuel''s willingness to spendvishly on a car, startled the three women. Molly stammered, "The car...


    How... How do I deal with the car, sir? Sell it, Or...?"


    His casual response seemed like he was dumping a worn-out bike. "The car has been tainted. Sell it!"


    Wi stood still, face livid.


    After saying goodbye, she took her leave with noment.


    E swatted away Samuel''s hand that was on her shoulder and ran to hold Molly''s arm. "Molly, I''m


    starving. Let''s grab something to eat."


    "Uh..." Molly who had wanted to make a phone call felt unsure when she saw Samuel rubbing his


    forehead.


    He looked up and smiled to E. "What do you want to eat, honey? I''ll treat you."


    Hearing this, Molly wanted to leave. She had no desire to be a part of their date.


    So she shook her head and pushed E away. "I''ve got an urgent matter to attend to. I''ll see youter."


    With that, she ran away on her 5cm high heels.


    "Molly! Where are you going?" E was so upset.


    Samuel put his arm around her waist again, and meanwhile, an Audi A8 stopped in front of them.


    Samuel opened the back seat door and gently nudged E in.


    After he got in the car, he asked again, "What do you want to eat?" Samuel noticed that E was


    shivering and her hands were cold, and asked Yang to switch on the heating.


    "I''m angry. I don''t want to eat anything." She withdrew her hands, gazing out of the window.


    His warm palms enveloped her little hands again and he said, "Alright. I''ll call the shot, if you don''t


    mind."


    "Be my guest."


    "Yang, find us a congee shop. We will eat millet congee."


    E turned around doubtfully, eyes wide open, and snarled, "You know I hate congee. Are you trying to


    piss me off? Wait a moment, are you conspiring to take my money?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Samuel knew how much savings she had.


    It was a drop in the ocean for him.


    "Your money is not needed for tonight''s dinner."


    E hit him on the shoulder.


    "Stay away! Don''t talk to me you."


    When they heardughtering from the front seat, E remembered Yang was there and blushed.


    Samuel, however, didn''t mind and continued, "What would you like to eat, honey?"


    "You!" She evasively said.


    Samuel immediately and sat straight. "Yang, drive back to the vi, please."


    He loved how she teased him.


    Aware of the hidden meaning of what she had just said, E was too ashamed to look up.


    He was so sly.


    E stopped Yang at once, "Don''t listen to him. We''re going to eat at the hotpot. Take us there please."


    Yang nodded.


    "I thought you are going to eat me? I''m ready to be your prey." As he whispered in her ear, the warm air


    touched her nerves, and she leaned back unwittingly.


    She tried to keep herself cool and said, "Whatever! I''m going to ask L and Daisy out for a meal. It''s


    sad to wait for your husband for two hours, only to catch him hanging out with other sluts."


    She regretted not walking to his office where it was warmer.


    Hearing this, Samuel held her in his arms and said, "Come straight to my office next time. It''s always


    open for you."


    E snorted, "There won''t be a next time."


    Her anger hadn''t abated yet. Had she not bumped into them, Samuel could have been in an awkward


    situation with that woman.


    On hearing that she wouldn''te by next time, he threatened, "Take back your words, otherwise,


    tonight..."


    "Samuel!" Blushing, she paused.


    "Take them back!" Samuel squinted at the stubborn womancently. He was fond of finding ways


    to make her squirm.


    "No way!" E lowered her head without looking at Samuel.


    As Samuel moved closer to her, E sat up straight and stammered, "All right. You win! I take them


    back!" But that wasn''t what she was thinking.


    At the hotpot resturant.


    When L told her that Harry couldn''t taste pepper, E decided to test Samuel. He could eat it but


    she wondered how much heat he could take.


    She disyed a wicked smile and ordered a pot of super spicy soup.


    "Wait a minute." Samuel covered the menu with his hand.

 Chapter 206 Merits Offset Mistakes

    Chapter 206 Merits Offset Mistakes


    "How about that? Are you scared?" E smiled and looked at Samuel who maintained a stolid


    expression. ''Wow, he is pretending to be calm'', E thought.


    Samuel looked at the super spicy hotpot andughed. He asked the waiter, "Please bring the double-


    vour hotpot for us, one vour, the soup base to be mushroom in broth, the other, super spicy


    broth."


    E had ordered other side dishes to apany their soup, so Samuel just requested for the soup


    dishes.


    When the dishes was served, the in soup was ced in front of E and the spicy soup, in front of


    Samuel. E ''s expression turned grim with disappointment.


    "Samuel, you are mistaken. I want the spicy soup too."


    Spicy soup was necessary for the hotpot because it must have chilli.


    Samuel handed E a bottle of juice and said, "You haven''t recovered yet so you can''t eat spicy food."


    E couldn''t argue because he was right. E looked at the spicy soup base and started to drool.


    "Samuel, if you can''t eat spicy food, you can just eat the mushroom soup with me. Don''t push yourself,


    " E said. All the men E has met couldn''t eat spicy food, so she thought it was the same case for


    Samuel.


    Samuel took a sip of juice and smiled at her, "Don''t worry about me."


    "Samuel, don''t eat the hotpot if you can''t handle the heat." E was worried that he would be choking


    and in tears because of the chilli. Moreover he might upset his stomach.


    "Call me Sam." Samuel didn''t answer her question and his voice expressed resistance.


    E red at him, confused by how quickly the topic was changed. Finally, she nodded.


    Soon after, they began eating.


    Samuel took some cooked vegetables from the mushroom pot and put in E''s bowl.


    When E saw Samuel eating the spicy food calmly, E felt that the vegetables in her bowl were as


    tasteless as wax.


    Was he trying to impress me?


    After a while, it was clear that Samuel could handle the spiciness.


    Even for her, spicy hotpot was so spicy that she had to drink water frequently. But Samuel was so calm


    and looked as if he was eating a non-spicy mushroom soup.


    Samuel took another pair of chopsticks and served E all the food in the mushroom soup.


    After the hotpot meal, Samuel didn''t speak about how hot or spicy the food was. He just said, "The


    super spicy hotpot here is not spicy enough." In fact, he had tasted Indian chilli before which was so


    spicy, even for seasoned spicy food eaters.


    E was so surprised that she choked on the juice she was drinking.


    How could Samuel eat very spicy food? "Isn''t your ex-girlfriend allergic to spicy food? How could you


    have eaten spicy food then?" E asked.


    Samuel was about tough. Because he understood that E was jealous.


    When he thought of Emma, Samuel didn''tugh. He exined to E briefly that he liked spicy food


    too, as much as E. Switching to a serious topic he said, "Let''s go to Chengyang Private Hospital in


    the next few days."


    Emma was stuck in the hospital and couldn''t go anywhere.


    "I''ve gone to the doctor already." E didn''t understand why Samuel wanted to take her to the hospital,


    she thought that he was just worried about her wounds.


    Samuel shook his head, "I spoke to Chuck. I know your situation. I''m not taking you there for a check-


    up."


    E looked at Samuel curiously, prompting him to rify. "You will know when we get there."


    Leaving the hotpot restaurant, Samuel noticed that the smell of the hotpot had stuck to his coat, which


    he hated. If E hadn''t asked him to eat at the hotpot restaurant, he wouldn''t havee.


    It was eleven o''clock at night. Very few people and cars were on the street.


    Walking hand-in-hand to the Audi, they noticed that Yang had left.


    Samuel took E to the passenger''s side and gestured for her to enter, helping her to fasten the seat


    belt. Then he walked to the driver''s side and started the car.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about what happened outside Samuel''s office, E got angry and told Samuel, "This seat


    belongs to me. I''m the only woman who can sit here, understood?"


    "Yes, Madam!" Samuel answered without hesitation.


    After thinking for a while, she retracted her statement, "Well, grandma, mother and our rtives are


    allowed to sit here. But no-one else."


    Samuel smiled and said, "No problem. Whatever my wife says!"


    E raised her head proudly and thought that Samuel was behaving well today. "Ok, the merits offset


    mistakes, " she said.


    "The merits offset mistakes? But I''m always good. What mistakes have I made?"


    E guessed that Samuel wouldn''t admit his faults. Therefore, she looked at him and replied, "You


    seem to have attracted a lot of sluts."


    Samuel smiled and stopped the car at a red light. He moved closer to E and said intently, "Is being


    handsome my fault? " and then he kissed E.


    The kiss prolonged for quite some time, full of passion and want. They hadn''t kissed each other like


    this for quite some time.


    The car behind interrupted their moment because of its ring horn. E pushed Samuel away and


    said, "Drive."


    After crossing the junction, Samuel asked E, "Your husband is very skilful in all aspects of life, don''t


    you agree?"


    E noticed that Samuel was flirting with her and pinched his leg, "No. Not all."


    "Not all? Where am I not skilful?" Samuel switched on the carmp and pulled over.


    In confusion, E watched as Samuel unfastened his seat belt and moved closer to her. "Come here,


    let me remind you how skilful I can be."


    "What are you doing? Drive. Let''s go home..." E was speechless and wondered why he was talking


    like that.


    Samuel ignored her warnings. He opened the door and gestured her to the backseat.


    ......


    Oh no! She had questioned his abilities. Did he want to remind her here and now?


    "No, no, Sam. It''s so cold, let''s go home then you can remind me all you want."


    Samuel bit her neck and said, "Okay".


    E felt lucky then, but Samuel''s words stopped her smile. "Here first, then at home."


    ......


    "No, no, Sam, we are on the street..." E grasped his coat tightly. However, her resistance was futile


    because she had aroused him.


    If Samuel was aroused enough, he could do it in a crowded shopping mall, not to mention on a quiet


    street.


    It was one o'' clock in the morning when an Audi A8 stopped in front of a vi. E emerged from the


    car, wearing a coat.


    Her legs were so weak that she needed to hold the car door for support. Secondster, she was


    enveloped by a warm hug.

 Chapter 207 Its My Duty

    Chapter 207 It''s My Duty


    "Don''t worry. I''ll carry you to our bedroom." Samuel said with a wicked smile, which made E want to


    kick him.


    She was thinking about how she needed to resume work as soon as possible. Her knife wound was


    healing well, and soon she would be back to working.


    Also that she needed to be careful, because the paparazzi were everywhere, waiting to take pictures of


    her inpromising situations, such as the one she was in at the moment.


    E closed her eyes and rested her head against Samuel''s chest whilst he opened the gate and carried


    her to the second floor.


    He put E down after they entered the room.


    But E was too weak to stand, staggering forward, cing her hands on Samuel''s chest.


    "Throwing yourself on me? Yes, I like it." He said it with a flirtatious tone which made E want to hit


    him.


    "No. Take your mind out of the gutter. Haven''t you had enough? I''m going to bed."


    Going to bed? Samuel hadn''t been satiated enough in the car, and there was no way he could let his


    hot wife go to bed without going for another round.


    He pushed E up against the door and kissed her passionately.


    E hated to admit, but he truly was good kisser. Her body was set on fire and she finally gave in to


    him.


    Soon, the room filled with their passionate moans and groans, as they made love into the night.


    E was woken up from her slumber when her phone rung. Groggy, she picked it up and heard


    Samuel''s voice.


    Confused, she nced at the clock and was surprised that it was noon.


    "Hello."


    She only said one word, but it was enough to know that her voice was hoarse. Samuel smiled when he


    recalled how E acted in bedst night.


    "Honey, it''s time for lunch."


    E hated to be called honey. She heard the word tons of timesst night, and was tired of it.


    "Samuel, don''t call me honey any more. I''m sick of it." It wasn''t until she said the whole sentence, that


    E realised how hoarse her voice was.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Her body was also stiff.


    Hearing her protest, Samuel took a drag on his cigarette and said, "Honey, why?"


    "I just don''t want to be referred to like that! I don''t want to have lunch either. I want to sleep a bit more."


    Her voice dipped to a whisper, by the end of her sentence.


    "You can sleep after lunch."


    "I don''t want lunch." Her voice died away to a harshed whisper.


    "Put your clothes on and go to the dinning room. The cook has already prepared and served your


    lunch." Samuel hired a cook for her and their son.


    "The cook? Is that you?" She remembered Samuel was pretty good at cooking.


    Samuel put out the cigarette and said, "I can be your cook, but you have to wait till I am off duty. I will


    try to finish my work early today."


    He''d be d to cook for his beloved E.


    "Okay." E went back to sleep.


    But she didn''t sleep for long as Samuel called her a few more times to wake her up. E had no other


    choice but to wake up.


    She went downstairs after taking a shower.


    Her lunch was already on the table, and looked and smelt delicious.


    The cook was gone so E sat down and began to eat.


    A few minutester, the door bell rang. She put down her fork and went to the gate. Who could it be?


    E approached the gate of the mansion and it turned out to be a courier.


    "Are you E Bo?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "All right, here is your package. Please sign for it."


    E felt a little bit confused. Why was there a package being delivered to her and she hadn''t order


    anything online?


    E checked the package and the delivery note and they showed that it was truly addressed to her.


    She took it and walked back to the mansion.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    E ced the package on the table and tore it open. ncing inside, she saw packets of facial masks


    in it.


    E was shocked after she searched the brand on the inte.


    There were from the well-known LZI, an exclusive cosmetics brand.


    During shoots and filming, she would hear other actresses and the make-up m team talking about


    the brand.


    One packet of 5 facial masks costed more than ten thousand.


    E counted of the packets in the package, and they added up to more than 10 packets. No one could


    be so generous except Samuel.


    Standing in astonishment staring at the fancy gifts, Samuel called.


    "Samuel."


    "Have you received it?" Samuel looked at the web page of the deliverypany which showed the


    package had arrived a few minutes ago.


    "Yes, I know it''s from you.


    But don''t buy anything so pricey any more.


    Things like cosmetics run out pretty fast."


    "You don''t like it?" Samuel grimaced when he heard the unhappy tone in her voice.


    E sighed, "No, I like it. Come on, who doesn''t like fancy things? They are just too pricey. I have to


    use them everyday. In the long run, they''ll be very pricey."


    "If your concern is about money, then no need to worry. I just want you to be happy."


    A beauty like E deserved such exclusive cosmetics.


    Besides, the expense was just a drop in the ocean for him.


    "Samuel..."


    "E, you are my wife. It''s my duty to buy you everything you want." He''d be d to do everything for


    her.


    E was touched by what he said.


    "Thank you, Samuel. But I want to buy them myself next time. Is that okay?" "Okay." Samuel always


    frittered away his money.


    E, as his wife, decided that it is necessary for her to try and manage their money and make sure that


    he wasn''t spending too much on useless things, since they had two kids to support, even though


    Samuel didn''t know he had a daughter. He always wanted to have a daughter. Jane would be the apple


    of his eye after Samuel got to know the truth.


    But E still worried that he might ignore Jerry after he knew about Jane.


    Even though Samuel never talked about it, she could sense he loved Jerry very much.


    E guessed he wouldn''t ignore Jerry. After all, Jerry was his son.


    "You are my wife and you are the boss."


    The front doorbell chimed again as they were talking over the phone.


    E went to the gate and it turned out to be the courier again. But this time, there were lots of packages


    with him.

 Chapter 208 We Saw Nothing

    Chapter 208 We Saw Nothing


    "Samuel, what have you bought now?"


    Holding her phone between her ear and shoulder, she signed for the package.


    "I happened to pass by a shopping center and bought you some clothes." Last night, E was only


    wearing a thin coat, which made him wonder if she didn''t have other warmer coats.


    E was speechless when she saw the logo on the package, recognizing the brand immediately. This


    was an international brand designed by Eason. Even summer clothes were particrly expensive, not


    to mention thick winter clothes.


    "Sam, why are you doing this?" Her question startled Samuel.


    Noticing his sudden silence, E sniffed and repeated in a coquettish voice, "Sam, why are you being


    so nice to me?"


    Samuel lowered his head, andughed. What a naughty girl! She had frightened him, unknowingly.


    "You''re my wife. And I''ll always be nice to you."


    He was determined to keep his word. He would always cherish her, to the end of his life.


    E smiled.


    "Really?"


    "Of course. A word spoken is an arrow let fly."


    "What... What if we have a daughter?" she asked tentatively, as she opened the package.


    A daughter? Samuel pondered over it. What a beautiful future it would be!


    He replied in a soft voice, "We''ll see. But now the problem is how we can have a daughter soon."


    He had been expecting a daughter for quite a long time.


    If he had a daughter, he hoped she could be as cute as Jane. He already had Jerry and E, but


    having a daughter would be the cherry on the cake.


    "But... I have a feeling you''ll no longer like Jerry and I if you have a daughter." E teased him


    deliberately.


    "How could it be possible? Honey, you''re the only one I love with all my life!"


    E was speechless. Since when did he learn to speak like that? He hadn''t always been that way


    before.


    But it still made E blush.


    Think about it. A serious and gentlewyer suddenly turned soulful and romantic. Who could refuse his


    charm?


    "Look at you. Aren''t you embarrassed?" Her soft voice stoked his heart.


    She was getting more coquettish.


    "You elfin. Wait until I get home tonight." He couldn''t help but tease her.


    E''s heart raced as the memories ofst night came to mind. Samuel was truly skilled.


    "Bye! I''m going to try the clothes. Hmph!" She didn''t feel any relief until she hang up the phone.


    He was so ustomed to flirting with her now.


    From whom did he learn how to? Or was he self-taught?


    That night when Samuel returned home, he gave her all his bank cards, except the one connected to


    her phone. ording to Samuel, E had full control of his financial matters.


    Besides, he asked her to do the daily shopping for the whole family.


    E was still in a daze, staring at the bank cards in her hand, but nodded without hesitation. She was


    happy to be in charge of buying what they needed on a day to day basis.


    But even so, she didn''t need these many cards.


    She kept one and returned the rest to Samuel. But again, he forced her to ept them.


    "You''re my wife and you are in control."


    It was only in this way that he would feel safe and happy.


    E was going to say something but Samuel disarmed her by kissing her and stopped her from saying


    anything.


    The trust from him hadpleted conquered E.


    After a romantic moment, Samuel went downstairs and cooked some of her favorite dishes.


    E enjoyed the meal and promised to cook for him someday, too.


    Before E started back to work the next day, Samuel took her to Chengyang Private Hospital.


    Samuel opened the Chuck''s office door without knocking.


    They ended up walking in on their friends in apromising situation.


    In the office, Daisy was being held on the desk by Chuck, and they were kissing passionately.


    E pulled Samuel out of the office hurriedly.


    "We saw nothing. As you were!"


    But Samuel pushed E and proceeded to walk in, "What are you shy of? Chuck doesn''t mind."


    Daisy straightened her clothes and pushed Chuck away who was alleviating himself. She pulled E


    towards her and asked, "E, why are you here?"


    At that moment, Daisy flushed so much that E couldn''t help but tease her, "Oh, I heard there is


    something going on here. Wee to have a look."


    "What are you talking about? I''m just passing by and I''m leaving now." She was telling the truth. She


    had just dropped by to see Chuck, but when he knew her period had just finished, he confined her.


    Before things could go further, Samuel and E walked in.


    Samuel walked up to Chuck who was in a bad mood and patted him on his back to make fun of him,


    "Chuck, why don''t you go on and we''lleter."


    Unexpectedly, Chuck looked up and nodded, "Okay. Come back in an hour!"


    "Interesting!" Samuelughed, "Chuck, shame on you!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A red flush spread across Daisy''s face, "Chuck, shut up! E, take your time. I gotta go!" Daisy then ran


    out of the office with her bag.


    "What a friend you are Samuel?!" Chuck red at Samuel. Why didn''t Samuel call before he came?


    Chuck would have told him not toe.


    Samuel stoppedughing, "Since when am I your friend?"


    "Well, get out then!" Chuck managed to calm down and then tried to drive Samuel away.


    "Okay. Let''s go then." Samuel held around Chuck''s shoulder, walking out of the office, dragging E out


    with them.


    Chuck knew what Samuel hade for. They went up to theb on the 12th floor and asked a nurse to


    bring up who they wanted.


    Before the nurse left, Chuck told her, "Send the ER doctors here and ask them to wait by the elevator."


    The nurse was confused, but still left without asking any questions.


    In theb.

 Chapter 209 Do Not Kill Her

    Chapter 209 Do Not Kill Her


    E stared at the psychotic woman in front of her in confusion. Why did Sam bring her here?


    Emma was almost recovering from her wounds. The moment she saw E and Samuel, she regained


    rity of thought and speech at once, though she had been muddleheaded before.


    "E! You bitch! Why are you here?"


    Why wasn''t E dead? Why was she standing in front of her? Damn her!


    The way Emma addressed E annoyed Samuel, who was determined more than ever to carry out his


    n.


    "Honey, I''ll revenge you today!" What he said gave Emma a chill, bringing back memories of when


    Samuel almost killed her by the river, a couple of years ago.


    She backed away in fright. Samuel was the devil reincarnate and she would never mess with him ever


    again.


    When E was staring at him questioningly, Samuel took a surgical knife from a shelf beside him and


    approached Emma.


    Looking carefully at the knife, it looked just like the fruit knife Emma used to hurt E at the old house.


    What was Samuel going to do?


    To her astonishment, E witnessed as Samuel stabbed Emma with a surgical knife exactly where she


    had stabbed E.


    Then he shed Emma again on the arm, also in the same position where she had shed E.


    He stabbed her again and again. He stabbed her deep, and when he pulled out the knife, the blood


    gushed all over the floor and in Samuel''s suit jacket.


    E covered her mouth in shock when she heard Emma screaming. Soon after, Emma rolled her eyes


    and almost passed out.


    Standing aside, Chuck witnessed what was happening with a stolid expression on his face.


    Samuel stabbed Emma nearly a dozen times before E regained consciousness. She was too


    shocked that she held Samuel''s hand, "Samuel... No... No... Do not kill her!"


    For what Emma had done, she deserved to die, but she didn''t want Samuel to kill anyone.


    Staring at her pale face, Samuel pushed her behind him with his clean left hand.


    "Sam, I do not want you to kill anyone. This is enough. You''ve avenged me. Stop!"


    E circled her arms around Samuel''s waist. She didn''t want him to do anything he would regret for


    her.


    This time, it was Chuck that pulled her away, "Don''t worry, E."


    It was clear that they brought Emma to theb because they had a n.


    E looked at Chuck in a daze. What did he mean?


    Lying on the ground, Emma was in too much pain to move. Recalling what E had suffered through on


    that day, Samuel wasn''t letting Emma off that easily.


    He bent over and stabbed her a few more times.


    Blood spread across the floor and continued to stain Samuel''s clothes.


    Atst, Emma passed out.


    It wasn''t until he threw the bloody knife in the sink that Samuel''s anger dissipated.


    He took off his suit jacket that was stained with blood, and threw it into the dustbin before cleaning and


    disinfecting his hands and face.


    Chuck summoned the doctors who were waiting by the elevator to take Emma down to the ER.


    The doctors and nurses were surprised, but turned a blind eye, and took Emma downstairs.


    Samuel held his girl in his arms and cated her, "I''m not done with her yet. She''s not dying. There''s a


    lot more that she needs to pay for."


    She was not dying? "But you stabbed her so many times..." Anxiety was almost killing E. Ironically,


    she prayed for the Emma''s survival, for fear that Samuel would go down for murder.


    "Don''t worry. Considering his sincerity, I''ve taught him a thing or two." Disgusted, Chuck called a nurse


    in to clean up theb.


    "What do you mean?" With tears in her eyes, E gazed at the two men.


    Samuel kissed her on her forehead, "Emma isn''t dying. I didn''t stab her anywhere near her vital


    organs. She will live, but she will wish she were dead"


    E let out a sigh of relief.


    "What''s your next n?"


    Samuel wiped her tears, "Don''t cry. Next, I''ll ferret out anyone else who hurt you and kill them."


    Especially Catherine.


    "Sam, you don''t need to do that. I''ll do it myself..." Based on what she had just seen, E could finally


    rest easy knowing that Samuel didn''t care for Emma anymore.


    It seemed that Sam wasn''t cheating on her.


    With a smile, Samuel run his hands through her long hair, "Silly girl, you alone can''t beat Catherine."


    Catherine had even fooled him once. How could a woman as innocent and naive as E triumph over


    her?


    But what he said annoyed E. She wiped her tears carelessly, "Hmph. So now you believe that


    Catherine and Emma were trying to hurt me and screw me over?"


    If he had only believed her earlier, she wouldn''t have gone through all that pain.


    With a guilty conscience, Samuel stared her, "Sorry. That''ll never happen again."


    Chuck watched their interaction, amused. After theb was cleaned, he walked out, leaving the space


    for them.


    "Never happen again? What do you mean?" Well, she understood, but she deliberately teased him.


    She had cried quite a lot just because he didn''t trust her. An apology wasn''t enough to make up for it.


    Samuel knew she was making things difficult for him, but he didn''t mind at all. Instead, he took an oath


    devoutly, "Honey, I''ll never doubt you again. Whatever you want to do, I''ll be on your side."


    He gently kissed her and held her in his arms.


    He finally had gotten back the love of his life after many hardships and difficulties. Why would he not


    cherish her?


    "Okay. Then prove it to me."


    "I will."


    They left the hospital. E urged Samuel to go back to hispany as she wanted to go see Jane at


    the Emerald Community. It was Saturday and Jane had a day off from kindergarten.


    In the Emerald Community.


    The maid opened the door. When she saw her mom, Jane hurried towards E.


    "Mom! Mom! I missed you so much!" Oh! When would Jane reunite with them? She could hardly wait.


    Holding up her daughter, E smiled from ear to ear, "My baby, I missed you too! Have you been a


    good girl?"


    She was quite aware that her daughter was naughty and at first, she didn''t want to leave Jane with


    Anna who was pregnant. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 210 Back From The Dead

    Chapter 210 Back From The Dead


    E had nned to take Jane with her, for she feared Jane may cause trouble.


    Anna, however, insisted on leaving Jane with her. E finally agreed.


    "Don''t worry! Jane has been a well-behaved and pleasant little girl." Anna walked out from the living


    room, heavily pregnant. She looked at Jane with pleasure, who was?nestling on E''s left shoulder.


    Jane was an only three-years-old girl, but was docile, smart, and endearing.


    She hoped her baby would be as cute and adorable as Jane.


    "Well, Anna, it''s so kind of you to help me out." Deep inside, E felt sorry for having to let a pregnant


    woman take care of Jane. She knew it took a lot of energy to look after a kid.


    She felt the need to tell Samuel about Jane as soon as possible


    "Oh, why are you being so nice to me? Can''t you just regard me as your sister-inw?" Anna


    mentioned in a sarcastic tone, while she cuddled Jane.


    Anna didn''t have to worry about Jane anymore. In fact, her servants were there to take care of her. The


    only parenting she had to do is to y with the little girl.


    "Of course, you are my closest family member!" E stated, cheerfully. E had considered Anna her


    best friend. She had long been very close with Anna before she and Samuel even got married.


    "Good! That''s it! No need for you to be so formal."


    Anna, who had prepared freshly sliced fruits, escorted them to the sofa and gestured for them to sit


    down.


    "Has Eason been so busy these days?" E asked, while giving Jane a piece of mango to eat.


    Subconsciously, she nced at the stairs on the second floor after asking the question.


    "Yes, with another child, Eason has to earn more to feed this one." Anna replied.


    Realising Anna was just joking, E started to defend his brother, "Hey, you are really insatiable. Eason


    is already one of the richest man in the country. Are you still not content?"


    What E said made Anna chuckle. "Of course, I''m content. I advised Eason to not over-do it and to


    rx more often. However, hispany needed him to spend more time at work."


    E nodded. Suddenly something crossed her mind. "Anna, has Eason''s behaviour changed in any


    way?"


    Eason''s reputation as a yboy was well-known, and she knew better than anyone else.


    She had hoped that Eason would grow into a family-oriented man. After all, he was already a father.


    Extremely irritated, Anna rolled her eyes, "I can only say it''s okay. He has restrained himself, but too


    many women havee to look for him." Anna had hardly finished her sentence when the doorbell


    rang.


    A servant went to open the door. Anna, who was just quietly sitting on the sofa, guessed that it could be


    one of the women that Eason had had affairs with.


    The door opened, and what the servant said confirmed Anna''s spections. "Miss, who are you


    looking for?"


    "I''m looking for Eason, " said the guest in a sultry and sweet voice. Surprised, E immediately turned


    to look at the woman.


    The moment she recognised who she was, E nearly choked on the fruit she was eating.


    ''How could she¡­ How can she still be alive? Am I seeing a ghost?'' E pondered to herself.


    After she went toy Jane down on the nearest sofa, E walked to the door, and noticed that the maid


    was refusing that woman''s entry into the vi.


    Anna noticed that E was panicking and tried to calm her down. "E, don''t overact. It''s no big deal.


    I''m used to it already."


    The vi had been visited by some women of different races every month.


    E looked at Anna, shaking her head. She wanted to tell Anna that things were really different this


    time.


    Before Anna could stand up to follow, E had already closed the door and approached the woman.


    "E, it''s really you. I really havee to the right ce." Judith was surprised to see the new E.


    She wasn''t the same person she met before. Although they had not seen each other for more than a


    decade, E seemed to have recognised Judith at first nce.


    "Judith, what have youe here for?"


    E excitedly held Judith''s hand for the first time again after a decade. E felt the warmth of her


    hands, and certainly enough, she knew that she was not seeing a ghost.


    Judith felt like she was in heaven. After so many?years, she had finally seen E.


    "E, have you thought that I was dead?"


    She herself too had thought she was going to die the very moment she passed out. Ten dayster, she


    had realised that she had not died, but had been in and of unknown tribe.


    She couldn''t understand thenguage of the tribe. She tried to ask them how to get out of the isted


    The chieftain''s son had admired her and forbidden her to leave. She had stayed there for more than a


    decade.


    An American explorer, who discovered the tribe, found her and rescued her from being held captive by


    the tribe.


    The moment they left the secludednd, the first person she had thought to contact was Eason, her


    boyfriend.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After all the trials and tribtions, she had finally returned to C country. After which she decided to visit


    the Bo family, but found no one had been living in the house for some years.


    She started investigating and discovered that E''s father and mother had died in a car ident a few


    years ago, but no one could tell her where Eason and E had moved to.


    However,mercials featuring E could be seen everywhere on the streets. She was having


    shbacks of old days with Judith. Tears started to run down her face.


    "Yeah, my brother had been looking for you for several years, but found nothing. In the end, he had to


    live with what your parents had told him, that you had already..." Eason began acting like a yboy


    after Judith''s death. No-one had known how many women he had slept with.


    When E told her that Eason had looked for her for several years, Judith began to weep.


    She had also gone back to her hometown, but what she found had truly shattered her heart into pieces.


    After her disappearance, her father was diagnosed with depression and killed himself, following the


    suicide of her aged mother.


    Anna came out, curiously staring at E and Judith, who seemed to be hugging each other.


    ''Who is that woman? E seemed to know her a lot. But she came to see Eason. How could she be


    crying on E''s chest?'' Anna was puzzled.


    "E, why don''t youe in?" ncing at Judith who was crying her heart out, Anna walked over and


    gestured E and Judith to enter the house.


    When she saw Anna, Judith wiped her tears and looked at her.


    "Anna, we have something to talk about. You go in first, we''ll be there in a minute or two." The situation


    caused E to develop a huge headache. ''Gosh, what should I do?'' E said to herself.


    She was a first-hand witness to how the rtionship between Judith and Eason was developing.


    She was only about eleven years old at that time. Her parents also knew how Judith and Eason loved


    each other very much. Judith usually went to their house to visit. She was so nice to E that she had


    treated her like a sister.


    Judith could tell that Anna was possibly E''s sister-inw, and Eason''s wife. Judith''s face turned pale


    though she had expected this before she came. She felt pain deep-inside.


    A few minutester, Anna regretted not listening to her to go inside.


    Rubbing her pregnant belly, Anna looked at E and Judith thoughtfully. "E, this is terrible. She does


    not look good. She shouldn''t be out in the freezing cold."


    E felt at a loss. Should she take Judith in?

 Chapter 211 Longing for Eason for Over A Decade

    Chapter 211 Longing for Eason for Over A Decade


    When Judith got a sight of Anna''s protruding stomach, she was speechless, and her heart broke into


    pieces. It was crystal clear to her whose baby it was.


    She still remembered how she aborted her and Eason''s child a couple of years ago without letting


    Eason know.


    At that moment, she was more eager to see Eason. She did not decline Anna''s weing invitation.


    "Thank you, " she politely thanked Anna. Then, Judith apanied E into the vi.


    Jane looked at Judith, who came in with her mother, strangely. E, however, seemed to have forgotten


    to introduce the little girl to Judith.


    It was not until Jane took the initiative to say hello to Judith that E realized her inattentiveness.


    Judith withdrew her hand from E''s, walked straight to Jane, and patted her head. "Hello, what a nice


    and cute girl. Who are her parents?"


    "Judith, this is my daughter Jane." E formally introduced them both.


    "Wow, E, you are so blessed to have such a lovely girl." Judith stressed. Time had really flown. It was


    almost like she had just married yesterday and the very next day, she bore a child.


    E bit her lips anxiously, and added, "You know, I have a son about the same age as well. He is


    turning five soon."


    Was E going to call her brother? Or was she trying to prevent Judith from meeting him?


    "Auntie, please have a seat, " said Jane, inviting her to sit on the sofa. Deep down, Judith was amused


    by the little girl.


    "Okay, thank you, Jane."


    The two sat down facing each other. Anna ordered her servant to serve some more fruits.


    Jane looked at Judith from head to toe, trying toprehend who the stranger was.


    Judith saw Anna wrapping her arms around Jane, mesmerised at how she showed affection to her


    niece.


    If the ne she was on had not crashed, she would have had Jane all to herself.


    E was speechless. As time went by, the ambiance in the room became awkward.


    "E, could you please introduce me." Anna remarked, looking at E reproachfully. It was said that the


    oldest sister-inw sometimes acts like a mother. At this moment, Annamanded in a pleasing


    tone.


    "Eh... Oh, I''m sorry. Anna, this is Judith Song. Judith, say hello to my sister-inw, Anna."


    "Hello, Judith, " Anna greeted Judith, who had been scrutinising her.


    She didn''t know why Judith had been watching her all this time. Judith unashamedly gazed at Anna.


    Anna felt a little ufortable, with her hands on her stomach. She wondered who it was this time,


    and why she came to look for Eason.


    Judith regained her presence of mind, and finally had the courage to speak, "Hello, my name is Judith


    and I''m Eason''s girlfriend, "


    She didn''t mean to humiliate Anna, considering she was pregnant. But since she had been longing for


    Eason for more than ten years, she did not want to give up that easily.


    The ambiance in the room became more apprehensive when Judith spoke her thoughts.


    Anna seemed to have felt something move in her stomach when she ced her hands on it.


    Nevertheless, she put on a smile, and responded. "Judith, I happen to be Eason''s wife. What a


    coincidence!"


    The smile on Anna''s face perfectly masked her true emotions.


    "I want to see my Eason, " Judith continued. She couldn''t wait to see Eason. Even if he had started a


    family, and had forgotten about her, she hoped Eason could tell her himself. She would not give up


    unless Eason told her to.


    During the years at the tribe, Judith had remained loyal to Eason.


    The chieftain''s son had wooed her many times. But she had never said yes. She even threatened to


    "Seeing Eason? Miss Song really came to the right ce. Eason should return soon. You should see


    him today as long as you patiently wait, " She nced at E who seemed to be troubled. Anna


    roughly understood the whole story.


    Judith was different from the girls that came before. She was a woman who had a special ce in


    Eason''s heart.


    "Judith, my brother has been married. Eason and Anna have enjoyed a wonderful life as a married


    couple. It''s best you keep that in mind." E took a deep breath and expressed what she had been


    keeping in her heart for a very long time. She had experienced emotional pain from Samuel''s past


    girlfriends, and did not want Judith toe in between Anna and Eason.


    Judith couldn''t bear the pain anymore, specting that Anna was a good wife, as E seemed to like


    her very much.


    "E, I do understand. But I have been yearning for your brother for more than a decade now. I really


    need to see him. I will put an end to this if Eason tells me that he doesn''t love me anymore." Judith


    replied, smiling ruefully and thinking how miserable she was in love.


    Was ten years of longing and dreaming about toe to a bad end? If Judith had note back to


    look for Eason, Anna would have probably been moved by her faith in love.


    How could she have faith when Judith says she missed her husband?


    "Since Miss Song loved my husband so much, why haven''t you and Eason been together?"


    Unknowingly, Anna''s words brought tears to Judith''s eyes.


    "More than a decade ago, the ne I was on crashed in the Pacific Ocean. I passed out and woke up


    in and where an unknown tribe resided. I had been held captive by the tribe for more than ten years.


    Due to my disappearance, my family thought I was dead..." Judith replied.


    "Eason thought of this way too. E just told me that Eason had been looking for me for several years


    before he finally gave up.


    Anna, I didn''t mean to disturb you or ruin your life. I just want to see Eason just for once. Please don''t


    think too much about it."


    ¡­¡­


    Judith was truly different from other women he had. Anna found it difficult to hate and be mad at her.


    "Well, what would you do after you see him?" Although Anna remained smiling, her left hand, which


    was held by Jane tightly, betrayed her anxiousness.


    With tears welling up in her eyes, Judith looked at Anna, wondering what she was going to do after


    seeing Eason.


    "If he doesn''t love me anymore, I will immediately leave and never show up again." She knew forced


    love was not true love, so she would notpel Eason to love her again.


    "But what if he still loves you?" Anna asked. Anna''s words brought a smile to Judith''s face.


    Without a second thought, she answered "If he still loves me, I want to be with him forever. Nothing will


    separate us apart!" This was what she had been longing for.


    "How about me and the child that I''m bearing?" Anna interrogated.


    Silence fell in the room.


    Jane was attentive enough to understand the conversation between the adults. When they were silent,


    she uttered, "Miss Song, my uncle loves my aunt very much. He embraces my aunt in his sleep every


    night. He kisses my aunt''s tummy every morning before he leaves for work.


    He said that my aunt got pregnant after a great personal cost, and he would not let my aunt suffer


    anymore.


    And, when he was in France, he saved my aunt from getting hit by a car. He was the one hurt, and


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    auntie didn''t even get a scratch. Hey in bed for several months due to the ident.


    He kisses auntie every day. I feel embarrassed every time I see them.


    Since my aunt is pregnant, he often travels far away to buy her whatever she wants.


    Miss Song, I don''t like you. From the moment you appeared, you have said that you wanted to see


    uncle. You made my aunt upset."

 Chapter 212 Im Back

    Chapter 212 I''m Back


    Anna, Judith and E were stumped by what Jane said.


    Anna always knew that Eason loved her very much, especially after she became pregnant. He never


    said no to her no matter what Anna asked for. However, when she got to know about what happened


    between him and Judith, she felt very sad, and also touched.


    She fought back tears, and held Jane in her arms. Although Jane was only 3 years old, she could tell


    that her uncle Eason loved her aunt very much, and Judith''s arrival made her aunt very unhappy.


    E was also speechless because of what Jane said. She was capable of understanding and


    expressing all these feelings even though she was so little. But she was only 3 years old. How could


    she understand the situation in such a short time?


    However, E was proud of her clever and sensible little girl.


    Judith looked pale and tired. There was no doubt that Eason loved Anna very much, as even the little


    girl could tell from being around the couple.


    "Where does he work? I can go there." Judith said to E. She had an inkling that Anna would not tell


    her, so she asked E directly.


    E felt she was in an awkward position. She nced at Anna who smiled tentatively, and addressed


    her servant, "Aunt Zhang, could you bring me my phone please?"


    Her phone was on the dining-table and in no time, Anna had it in her hand.


    E and Judith looked at Anna at the same time, doubtfully. Anna, then, called her husband Eason.


    Eason was modifying a blueprint when he saw the iing call from his wife. He pushed the green


    button gently and said, "Do you miss me babe?"


    Anna didn''t know what to say for the first time after hearing Eason''s sweet voice. She was wondering if


    he still address her that way, when he heard the name Judith.


    "Babe. Someone wants to meet you. She is at our house now."


    "Wants to meet me? What''s her name?" Why was there an unknown woman going to his house to see


    him? Eason stopped what he was doing, sensing that this woman was not the usual past flings that


    came looking for him.


    Anna looked at Judith, who was fully expecting the answer from the other end of the line, and said,


    "Judith."


    Eason''s mind went totally nk after he heard the name.


    ''Judith''. He had not heard that name for many years.


    The silence from the other end made Anna panic. What kind of expression would he have when he


    heard the name? Why didn''t he say something?


    "What are you talking about, babe? How do you know about her?" Very few people knew about her.


    Had E told her?


    "I''m not kidding. She''s sitting right in front of me."


    "No. No way. But she..." She had disappeared over ten years ago. "Don''t get jealous, babe. She may


    not be alive." Eason answered Anna nervously. He had not mentioned this name to anyone for more


    than 10 years.


    The airne crashed and everyone onboard had died.


    He had given up on finding her many years ago.


    "No. She is alive. Eason, she''s here and sitting in front of me right now."


    Anna looked at Judith while she talked to Eason. Judith had been crying since she got here. She could


    tell that Judith really loved Eason, very much.


    "What are you talking about?" His voice sounded slightly strange. Anna smiled bitterly without anyone


    noticing.


    She thought that they loved each other very much, no one could break them apart.


    But it seemed that she could be wrong.


    "It''s real. Judith is sitting in front of me, right now." She tried to sound calm, and repeated herself just so


    Eason would believe it..


    "How? It''s not possible." Eason murmured. Anna became more and more sad when they kept talking


    about Judith.


    She handed the phone to Judith, who was shivering. Judith got up from the couch and wanted to take


    the phone, but she was too excited that she could hardly stand and ended up falling back on the couch.


    Anna had to bring it to her instead.


    Judith took the phone and said his name, "Eason..."


    Her voice hit him like a thunderbolt.


    After sobbing hysterically, Judith took tissue from E, wiped away her tears and said again, "Eason,


    I''m back."


    Anna held Jane very tightly. What if Eason still loved Judith? What would she do?


    "Wait." Eason only said one word and hung up the phone.


    E took Jane to sleep, and when she came back down the stairs, Eason opened the door.


    She was standing on the stairs, with a full view of what was going to happen.


    Eason and Judith had been apart from each other for very long time. When they looked at each other,


    their emotions weighed on them and they became speechless.


    Two minutester, Judith ran into his arms. "Eason!"


    Eason held her tight, even the veins on his shoulders stood out.


    Anna sat on the coach and witnessed their interaction. Only she could understand the pain in her heart.


    "Eason! I''m back! I''m back!" Judith was so thrilled that she did not know what to do. The only thought in


    her mind was keeping Eason in her arms for as long as she could. She hadn''t stopped thinking about


    him for so many years.


    Eason was not so sure what he was thinking, as he wasn''t as thrilled and happy as expected.


    He nced at the woman on the couch identally, and retreated from Judith.


    "It''s wonderful that you are back." He just gave Judith a simple response, which was unlike the way


    someone would respond to a long-separated lover.


    Judith''s heart sunk with disappointment. She stared at Eason who gazed at Anna intently.


    Had circumstances changed with the passage of time, including one''s heart?


    Secondster, Eason proceeded to sit on the couch next to Anna. He put his arms around her and held


    her fist with his hand.


    Held in Eason''s arms, Anna started to calm down slowly.


    "Judith, I''m very d that you are back. But as you can see, I have my own family now. I have a wife


    and a child. You and I... are over." Even Eason had no idea that he would say something like that


    calmly when he met Judith, the woman he had loved and searched for many years.


    Judith went deathly pale again. The hope in her heart for many years fell through, but what could she


    say?


    "Eason, are you sure that you don''t love me anymore?" She could not give up so eailyy and wanted to


    confirm with him again.


    "Yes. I love Anna, and only Anna. I''m sorry Judith." ''Judith, we did nothing wrong, fate did, '' Eason


    thought.


    Judith came back after he fell in love with Anna. So, it was toote.


    Judith could not remember how she left the house. She looked around and felt lost.


    Who was she? Where could she go? Everything was different after 10 years.


    She looked at the bridge which was not far away, and soon after found herself walking on it.


    The current of the river under the bridge was flowing fast. There was a sign on the wall that read,


    "Deep waters. Please do not swim."


    She had lost her father, her mother, and now Eason. There was nothing in the world that she could live


    for.


    She climbed the rail, leaped forward and threw herself into the water. She chose to end her life when


    she was only 33 years old.


    A stranger found her floating in the water. She was dead.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Judith''s appearance was a sh in the pan. Eason regarded it as a dream. He had not tried to reach


    her, or look for her after he saw her that day.

 Chapter 213 You Are The Father

    Chapter 213 You Are The Father


    There wasn''t any contact information with her, so the police couldn''t notify her family, not to mention


    any of her rtives or friends.


    Therefore, E, Eason and Anna had no idea of how long Judith had been dead for.


    On that day, after Judith left the Emerald Community, Anna didn''t argue with Eason, except that she felt


    a little down, understandably so. And their life went back to normal.


    E also felt blue after she returned to The Royal Mansion. She had tried to contact Judith, but just like


    ten years ago, she disappeared again without a portent and was seemingly difficult to find.


    So she finally gave up looking for her.


    Since E was fully recovered, she began to ept performing assignments. The roles Eden had


    epted for her were all heroines and advertisements with bigpanies.


    One day, when E flew to Green Cold Country to shoot, she saw a piece of news identally.


    Emma, the former director of Changyuepany, had been arrested by the police on charges of


    intentional injury, attempted murder, and suspected sex trafficking. More than ten dayster, she was


    sentenced to 30 years in prison by the court.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Theizens wondered who she had deliberately hurt and who she wanted to kill.


    But there were still many people who scolded her and Catherine. One was suspected of sexual


    intercourse, the other was a mistress. Their punishments would never be enough in their eyes.


    Everyone was waiting for Catherine''s death penalty, whose reputation had beenpletely tarnished.


    In the men''s prison.


    After Drake''s incessant requests to have a meeting, Samuel made time and went to the prison.


    Drake''s short hair had been shaved and he looked much thinner than before. It seemed that he had


    suffered a lot in prison.


    Seeing Samuel, he was so excited that he sprang up to pick the phone.


    "Samuel, I''ll tell you a secret. Only if you can let Emma go."


    He knew that Emma was sentenced to 30 years after overhearing a discussion between several prison


    guards. He guessed that it had something to do with Samuel. Therefore, he gave all the money his


    family had sent to him to the warden, hoping to have a chance to see Samuel.


    Looking through the ss window, Samuel stared at the anxious Drake closely. ''He really loves Emma.''


    "Tell me what the secret is."


    "I know all the details of how E was drugged and framed four years ago." What Drake said made


    Samuel''s brows knit.


    But he just said,"No need. I already know who did that."


    It couldn''t have been anyone but Catherine.


    "You know it was Catherine, right? But do you know who made E pregnant?" Drake knew what he


    was talking about.


    He even helped Catherine to find some people to do that. Of course, he wasn''t going to tell Samuel


    about this.


    Samuel''s grip on the phone tightened. Drake had the answer to the question that Samuel had wanted


    to know. ''Who was he?''


    Once he knew, he would kill him.


    "I''ll make sure that your sentence is reduced if you tell me who did it, but not for anyone who hurt my


    wife." There was no way to persuade him to help in reducing Emma''s sentence.


    Drake still wanted to try again. But Samuel''s attitude was quite firm. He had to give up.


    Drake made up his mind that after he got out, he would rescue Emma.


    Drake was sentenced to 15 years. "Remission of 10 years." He had an extravagant wish.


    "Five years." Such people like Drake, should be punished by long jail sentences, letting them reflect


    and reform.


    "Samuel, it''s easy for you to help me get out of jail. Why wouldn''t you take pity on me? I''m your cousin!"


    Although Samuel was awyer, he had connections with prominent people in the justice system. It was


    a well-kept secret, but Drake knew.


    "Drake, I don''t have much time." He warned tly. If Drake wouldn''t say what he knew, Samuel would


    leave.


    Since all had passed, he and E were in a good ce, there was no need to dwell in the past.


    Everything that happened then, he was ming Catherine for it, and would ensure that she paid for


    them.


    But if he only knew who the man was, he would only fix one more person.


    Drake knew that Samuel didn''t have much patience, so he hurriedly said what he knew,"Okay, that guy


    was Sum..."


    The moment that man''s name came out from Drake''s mouth, Samuel squinted.


    Drake shrank back. When did Samuel be so awful?


    He continued,"However, Sum was also drugged that night. That child was not Sum''s. Samuel, you are


    the father of that child."


    Catherine told himter that the action had failed. E had run away before anything could happen.


    ''That child was not Sum''s, Samuel, you are the father of that child''.


    These words, like a sh of lightning, echoed in his mind.


    ''Samuel, you are the father of that child!''


    The child whom he forced E to abort was his.


    shes of memory creeped back into his mind, of E crying and telling him that the child was his, and


    her desperate request not to abort four years ago.


    ''Sam! I wasn''t forced to do anything.''


    ''Nothing happened that night, really!''


    ''Please trust me!''


    ''Sam! please! Don''t let me abort!''


    ...


    E begged and begged but Samuel didn''t listen. The supplications flushed Samuel''s every nerve


    repeatedly.


    Samuel put down the receiver feebly to end the call with Drake who was taken awayter. Samuel


    didn''t respond to his outcry, but just sat there, gazing into space.


    He recalled that his distrust with E contributed to her despair and sadness.


    Of course, she must have been extremely distressed and hated him for not believing her and forcing


    her to abort their baby.


    Samuel was d that E had forgiven him and promised to be with him forever.


    Her smile, furor and sexiness, were all he needed. His mind flooded with all the positive attributes


    about her.


    ''E, E, E, You were so good to me, and I didn''t deserve you!'' Samuel shook his head in disbelief


    that he was ever that foolish, to let a good woman like her go.


    Finally he looked at his trembling hands, and clenched them tightly. It was his hands that killed his


    baby.


    He was that kind of person. How could he say he loves her?


    How could he be so lucky to deserve such a good woman like her?


    Samuel, you were a fucking idiot!


    Samuel knew that E was shooting amercial in the North of the city that day. He kicked away the


    stool and drove at a neck-breaking speed all the way to the studio.


    In the studio.


    E was wearing a bizarre ck dress, with a feathered hat on her head. She wore heavy make-up


    and near-ck lipstick.


    She was surrounded by a dozen of crew members, and slowly took her position in front of the camera.


    Just then, the door of the studio burst open with a loud bang, and E nearly fell.


    "Shit..." When the photographer saw who had walked in, he swallowed his smut words. He didn''t need


    that kind of trouble.

 Chapter 214 What Are You Sorry For

    Chapter 214 What Are You Sorry For


    E turned and saw Samuel who looked worried. She asked the prop department staff to remove the


    harness that she was in, so that she could find out what was wrong.


    No sooner had she stood firmly on the ground when she felt a familiar embrace. Samuel held on to her


    so closely, to the point that he was cutting off her cirction.


    What was wrong with Samuel? What happened to him? She was at work, and his embrace was


    inappropriate. Breathlessly, she asked, "Samuel... Uh uh uh..."


    Samuel didn''t respond, rather he kissed her passionately.


    The crew were in shock by the disy. Others pped whilst others whistled.


    "Wow! What are Mr. Shao and E doing?"


    "My god! Samuel is such a man! He is kissing E in front of us!"


    "Awesome! How cute."


    ...


    Only few people have the courage to kiss in public.


    E was so embarrassed by Samuel''s disy of affection.


    Her mind flooded with thoughts and questions. ''What''s wrong with him? Why is he kissing me here?


    Why not at home? Or in a car? Something was definitely wrong.''


    E was a public figure after all. Soon after, she noticed shes of light and camera sounds. Photos


    were being taken, and they were sure to be posted on the inte. She struggled out of the passionate


    embrace.


    But Samuel was reluctant to let her go. He needed to feel close to her, despite whoever was around.


    When Samuel retreated from their kiss, E was preparing to berate him for his disy of affection, but


    she couldn''t help butugh when she saw the dark purple lipstick smeared across his mouth.


    Her amusement puzzled Samuel, but he didn''t ask for rification, rather held her in his arms.


    "E, I love you. I love you so much!"


    His voice was not loud, but everyone in the studio could hear it.


    The unexpected profession of love made E''s heart beat fast.


    "What''s wrong with you? Let me go first." Everyone was watching and some were even recording what


    was happening.


    Samuel didn''t let go of her, "E I am so sorry!"


    Samuel''s frantic and unusual behaviour really scared E. She raised her hand and ced it on his


    forehead to check whether he had a fever. His forehead was slightly warm, but he didn''t have a fever.


    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you? Let''s go home and we can talk about it." It wasn''t the right time or


    ce to discuss anything.


    "No. I will never let you go, ever again."


    Time passed on, and Samuel still didn''t let go of E. They had halted the filming, therefore the crew


    stood around and began to incite, "Kiss! Kiss!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    E looked at them and said, embarrassed, "Sorry. Mr. Shao is..." But Samuel didn''t let her finish her


    sentence.


    At the request of the masses, Samuel kissed E again.


    He felt that he couldn''t kiss her enough to eradicate all the wrongs he had done to her.


    "Wow! Good job! Mr. Shao!"


    "There''s some serious PDA going on here. I wish they''d bugger off. Please don''t rub it in."


    "Oh! I am so envious of E. Samuel is so handsome! He is my Mr. McDreamy."


    "s! Don''t mention it. E is my Muse. I''m not happy watching her kiss another man."


    The interlude went on for more than two minutes, ending when E yfully pped and hit Samuel.


    "Wife, I will pick you up tonight." Samuel let go of E reluctantly after kissing her, onest time.


    E was relieved, but a blush had already spread across her face.


    "Samuel, what''s wrong with you today?" E took face wipe from Eden and wiped the lipstick from his


    mouth.


    Then she used the same wet tissue to remove her lipstick, too.


    For some reason, this made Samuel feel like they were kissing indirectly.


    "I''ll tell you when we get home tonight, okay?" Samuel kissed her on her forehead, then left wistfully.


    He walked to the door of the studio and then turned to address Eden, "Lunch is my treat. Everyone is


    wee to go to the Sapphire Hotel."


    "All right. Thank you, Mr. Shao!"


    "Wow! Sapphire Hotel, I''ve never been there."


    "Thank you, Mr. Shao."


    Everyone looked very excited as they thanked Samuel for his generosity.


    "You''re wee." He nodded to them and then nced at E, who was re-doing her makeup to


    reshoot the scene Samuel had interrupted. They exchanged amorous nces, the chemistry between


    them clearly visible.


    Samuel turned and left the studio.


    After he left, E began to think about his behaviour. Did hee all the way over here to kiss and


    embrace her? Just to show off their love? It didn''t make sense. Well, he said he was sorry?


    What had Samuel done to feel sorry for in thest 24 hours?


    E was so curious to find out what all this was about.


    But the most pertinent issue at the moment, was to ask Eden to tell everyone not to share anything on


    the inte.


    She didn''t want the media in her business again, and therefore secretly hoped that they would agree to


    deleting all the photos and videos they took.


    Many of them were preparing to upload, but after receiving the request from Eden, they stopped in their


    tracks.


    But unfortunately, it was toote, as a picture of E and Samuel in their passionate embrace, was


    already on the inte.


    A few months ago, when E was filming an advertisement,izens insisted that they should remarry,


    and this time it wouldn''t be any different.


    Everyone thought it was so sweet of him to show up that morning. He had won their respect and trust,


    especially because he was going to treat them for lunch at the Sapphire Hotel.


    Everyone was respectful towards E because of Samuel''s generosity.


    There were even a few girls who asked her about Samuel during their breaks.


    E didn''t mind, and told them what they wanted to know.


    Filming ended a couple of minutes after 10 pm.


    E, who was very tired, miraculously got a spurt of energy when she thought of Samuel waiting for her


    outside.


    In the parking lot.


    E nced around and immediately spotted an Audi A8 parked, not too far away.


    She wrapped the coat tighter around her and headed for the car.


    When he saw her walking towards him, Samuel extinguished the cigarette and emerged from the car,


    covering the distance between them within a couple of seconds.


    When he reached her, he extended his arms preparing to embrace and kiss her.


    But E blocked his efforts and side-stepped him.


    Samuel felt puzzled and wondered why she was refusing him.


    "Samuel, tell me honestly. What have you done to be sorry for?" No matter how much she wanted to


    embrace and kiss Samuel again, she was more determined to find out what was going on with Samuel,


    and therefore, thwarted away his attempts at being affectionate. Samuel recalled the apology he had


    given her earlier.


    It was too cold outside so E walked over to the car where it was sure to be warmer. E sunk into the


    seat, as the warm air embraced her.


    But instead of talking, silence enveloped them. Samuel wasn''t answering her question, so she


    retreated her phone and ignored him. Samuel had no choice but to drive home.


    In The Royal Mansion.


    When Samuel parked his car in the garage, E was still upied with her phone.

 Chapter 215 The Baby Was Mine

    Chapter 215 The Baby Was Mine


    With a smile on her face, E ignored Samuelpletely and kept looking at her phone.


    Samuel nced at E, and opened the door for her.


    After she took off her boots, Samuel pressed her against the wall. Luckily, she still had her socks on


    and stood on the carpet, so her feet would not feel cold.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Samuel? What are you doing? Let me go." Samuel wanted to "punish" her, as she had ignored him all


    the way home.


    Samuel stood close to her and grabbed her phone to see what she was busy doing. It turned out that


    she was in a group chat with her friends, snatching up red envelopes.


    Samuel went through the chat record and saw several messages from her friends, reminding her that it


    was her turn to send a red envelope.


    Without thinking, he switched off her phone and put it in the shoe cab.


    "What are you doing? I''m still chatting with my friends. You are being unreasonable." She stared at him,


    reproachfully.


    It was her turn to send a red envelope, and now her friends would think that she is a penny pincher, as


    she only snatched them but didn''t send any.


    But Samuel was too me.


    "I have something to tell you." Even though he wanted to tell her, Samuel could not resist kissing her.


    E pushed him away and put on her cotton slippers.


    "What do you want to tell me? Stop seducing me. Have you done something bad? Are you afraid of me


    finding out?"


    She took off her coat, ced it across one hand and walked to their bathroom on the second floor.


    Samuel also took off his shoes and followed her to the bedroom. After hanging up her coat using a


    hanger, E went to the dressing room.


    Samuel followed her to the dressing room. Unfazed, E ignored Samuel''s lingering looks and changed


    her clothes in front of him.


    He noticed that E didn''t blush like she used to when she changed clothes in front of him, which


    turned him on immensely.


    Before E could button her nightgown, Samuel held her hand gently.


    "I like you in the nightgown, without buttoning it up." Though E tried to stay calm, she blushed


    eventually. The way he looked at her and the tone of his voice, did a number on her.


    Samuel picked her up and went to the bedroom instantly.


    E tried to tie her nightgown, but it was all in vain. The moment she was thrown on the bed, Samuel


    loosened the tie.


    "Stop. Wait. Stop." It was all happening so fast.


    Samuel thought of what happened this morning, and stopped what he was doing.


    He got off E, turned over andy on the bed beside her.


    "I''m sorry, E."


    Even if he said it ten thousand times, he still could not make up for what he had done to her.


    E realised that something was terribly wrong, as Samuel had apologised twice already. It was unlike


    him. She turned over, andy on his chest, looking into his eyes, "Samuel. Be honest with me. Did you


    cheat on me?"


    ''If he did... if he really did... what will I do?'' E murmured to herself. She genuinely didn''t know what


    she would do.


    Samuel couldn''t help butugh. He yed with her hair for a while, and then replied, "No. I did not. You


    are the only woman I want. I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what then?" She became anxious and hit his chest yfully, several times.


    Samuel turned over and got on top of her again. "I will only tell you if you satisfy me."


    E was pissed off because of his attitude, but she kept her temper at bay and smiled at him instead.


    "Yes. My lord."


    She moved down a little bit, licked her lips and kissed his Adam''s apple gently.


    She had learnt this move from filming. And just like it had worked on the character in the movie, it


    worked for Samuel as well.


    Samuel blinked rapidly, shocked at what E had just done.


    But unfortunately E didn''t have any other tricks to use, so she cleared her throat, and said it in a


    childish voice. "Samuel, if you don''t tell me, I will get angry. I really will."


    "I''m telling you, I''m so sorry."


    He still had not answered her question, which left E speechless. Was he doing it on purpose?


    E pushed him away, sauntering off to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Samuel sighed, he knew he had to face what he had done. He stopped her and gestured to return. She


    turned around and walked back, hesitantly.


    "E, I know what happened four years ago."


    His eyes averted, as if guilty of something. E was a little confused.


    A lot happened four years ago, and she didn''t know specifically what he was referring to. "What are you


    talking about?"


    Unconsciously, she crossed her arms across her chest, as if protecting herself from what he was about


    to say.


    "I know that you did not have sex with anyone that night, and the baby was mine." He''s voice dropped


    to a whisper, as he choked back tears.


    E fell silent for a moment. He had finally told her what was bothering him. Her eyes moistened and


    then she looked at him.


    Did he know that she gave birth to their baby?


    E''s silence made Samuel assume that she was very unhappy. He reached out and held her tightly.


    "I''m sorry, E. I''m sorry for putting you through all this. I promise that I will trust you whatever


    happens. I will be there for you." Thinking that he had killed his own baby, Samuel wanted to kill


    himself.


    "It''s toote to apologise." E said to him.


    Samuel knew that it waste and that he would have to live with guilt from now on.


    He did felt sorry for what he had done to E and the innocent baby.


    Even though Samuel had opened up, E still didn''t want him to know about Jane.


    Without warning, Samuel raised E''s hand and pped himself on the face.


    "Samuel, what are you doing!?" She shouted and withdraw her hand.


    "Don''t be upset. You can yell and hit me. Let it all out."


    "Samuel..." She held back her tears. How could she do that to him? He treated her well and Jane was


    fine, which made her less angry. Everything was finally perfect.


    E lightly touched his face, and looked at his charming face fondly.


    She just wanted to let go of her anger, and make the best of the rest of their lives.


    They deserved the happiness after all that had happened to them.


    "Why don''t you hit me?"


    "I don''t want to." E averted her eyes as she said so.


    Samuel smiled bitterly, as he didn''t expect such a response. E deserved more than he had done to


    her.


    "E, my E." He murmured, and kissed her, affectionately.


    They sat in silence for a few seconds, as E pondered over whether to tell him about Jane.


    "Samuel, actually I..." She was about to tell him, but stopped and thought, ''Never mind. I will tell him


    <pter.''

 Chapter 216 You Are the Best in Everything You Do

    Chapter 216 You Are the Best in Everything You Do


    "Yes? What''s wrong?" Samuel asked.


    "Nothing, I''m just missing our child." E didn''t specify which one, because she missed both of her


    children.


    "I will pick Jerry tomorrow." The family would be together, finally.


    E nodded. Samuel had hired servants, who took care of Jerry, when he was busy.


    "I was so stupid in the past, E. Trust that I will never do such stupid things again."


    E nodded. She really did want to trust him.


    Silence enveloped the room as they both were immersed in their own thoughts. But for the first time,


    they were connected like never before.


    E was very sleepy, so she prepared to cover herself with the quilt, but Samuel asked, "E, what


    should we do to Catherine?"


    "Catherine? She has to experience what I went through."


    Samuel agreed and kissed her.


    "The first step?" He asked.


    E ryed her n unconsciously. "The first step, hire someone to rape her."


    ......


    E''s admission surprised Samuel.


    Admiring her bravado, he asked. "How many people do you want to hire?"


    Catherine had hired so many men to rape E, and it was only fair if she got the same treatment.


    "A lot. Maybe some brawny guys.They are very good in bed." E answered carelessly, more


    interested in sleeping than their conversation.


    E couldn''t ce where she had heard that fact from, but she pushed the thought away, and turned to


    sleep.


    But Samuel had other motives. "E, what do you mean? Are you trying to say I am not strong


    enough?"


    "Oh! Samuel! You are hurting me!" E opened her eyes and bit Samuel on his chest.


    By doing this, E was just adding fuel to the fire.


    "Stop sleeping!" He lifted her chin and made her look at him.


    "You are so annoying like a fly. Leave me alone!" E pped Samuel''s head, and turned to cover her


    face with the quilt.


    However, Samuel was angry. He pulled the quilt and threw it on the floor.


    "Ah!" E screamed.


    "Stop screaming! I haven''t started yet. Save your energy. You can screamter if you want."


    Samuel''s pride had been wounded by E''s carelessment. He wanted to prove to her that he was


    stronger than an African man.


    Eyes wide open, E looked at Samuel in disbelief. She never thought that Samuel would say those


    dirty words, and wondered how could be say that in such a casual tone.


    She thought about when she was with him thest time, remembering how passionate they were. She


    resorted to calming down.


    "Dear Samuel, please let me go." E wanted Samuel to let her sleep.


    "Okay, answer my question and I will let you go." Actually, he didn''t want to let E go.


    "Ask then!"


    "How do you know that brawny men are good in bed?"


    "I just heard about it."


    "Who told you?"


    "A British woman!"


    "Who ording to you is stronger? brawny man or me?"


    E really wanted to swear. How would she know the answer? She had never dated an brawny man


    before.


    "How many questions will you ask, Samuel?"


    Samuel said calmly, "Three. Answer my questions and stop changing the topic!"


    Samuel was getting on herst nerve.


    She closed her eyes for a quick second, and unwillingly opened them.


    E was born to be act, therefore, she used her skills to disarm Samuel. Her demeanour and facial


    expressions changed in an instant.


    "Sam, you are my hero. You are the best in everything. No-one canpare." After she said this, she


    kissed him.


    Her intentions yed out just as she had anticipated. In Samuel''s mind, she was flirting with him.


    Engrossed in their passionate kiss, E forgot why she had used this technique in the first ce.


    The kiss turned into a passionate love-making session.


    In the morning, E woke up tired. She looked around the room in confusion, just as Samuel walked


    out of the dressing room wearing a suit.


    "Morning, my dear wife."


    Samuel addressed her, as he approached her and kissed her on the cheek.


    ......


    In that moment, E was so tired but teased him anyway. "Mr. Shao, in my opinion, you are so strong,


    so you don''t need to find other men for Catherine, you can do it yourself... Oh." Samuel interrupted her


    sentence, kissing her again, this time on the lips.


    What was happening? Did she say something wrong? Why was Samuel kissing? E was in a state of


    confusion, and coupled with being tired, she waspletely drained to do anything.


    Pushing him away, E asked. "Samuel, why are you kissing me? Aren''t you tired?"


    E''s face was red and Samuel didn''t know if she was angry or just shy.


    "E Bo! How dare you suggest something like that, are you crazy? Was I so merciful to youst


    night?"


    E shook her head persistently. He had proven to her how strong he was.


    "Samuel, I was wrong! It''s time for you to go to work, you shouldn''t bete." E smiled to him.


    Samuel clearly hadn''t understood that she was being sarcastic. How could she push him to other


    woman when she loved him so much?


    Samuel was satisfied by her sentiments. He checked his suit and tie and prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, E grasped his hand. He turned around and saw a mischievous smile on her face. He


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    frowned.


    Using his hand to support herself, E stood up on the bed and looked at him.


    E bit her lip and put her arms around his neck.


    She smiled and lowered her head, bitting him hard on his neck.


    Then, she hid herself tightly in the quilt, as fast as possible.


    Samuel touched his neck and felt a tooth gouge. She hadn''t drawn blood, but the wound wouldn''t heal


    in a while. ''It was fine''. He thought.


    Samuel looked at his wife, who was hiding, kissed the quilt, and left quietly.


    He had a case that was going on trail. Otherwise, he would have stayed and would have revenged for


    her biting him.


    E didn''t hear any noise for a long time. She slowly emerged from under the quilt and found that


    Samuel had left already.

 Chapter 217 No Wonder Youre a Superstar

    Chapter 217 No Wonder You''re a Superstar


    Samuel had left for work, leaving without telling her.


    She threw back the covers in disappointment. His actions annoyed her.


    After showering, she walked downstairs to have a quick breakfast. E noticed that


    Samuel had hired two new maids, for an unknown reason. From the way they address each other, E


    guessed that they might be aunt and nephew.


    But she didn''t think too much of it. She finished her breakfast, changed her shoes and left.


    As soon as the door opened, the gentle olddy, who was her new maid stopped her, "My Lady, Mr.


    Shao has left a car key for you."


    "Okay. Thank you." E surveyed the key, which seemed to be the key to his Audi. She approached the


    garage to find the car waiting for her.


    ''But what car did he use to go to work with?'' She wondered.


    But despite this gesture, she was still angry because he left without a word in the morning. Before she


    started the car, she messaged him.


    "I''m angry at you. You are in so much trouble!"


    But she got no reply at all, which left her speechless. She felt aggrieved that Samuel had broken his


    promise again. She was nning to go to her brother''s ceter on, to see her beautiful daughter.


    She felt more and more aggrieved because she thought he had abandoned her. As a result, E had


    made up her mind not to go back to The Royal Mansion that night.


    When she arrived at the filming site, she found many people staring at her oddly.


    She didn''t realise what had happened until some of her friends, gathered around.


    "E, no wonder you''re a superstar. You''re so generous."


    "Yeah. Impressive!"


    "Thank you for your lucky money. We can have steaks today."


    Lucky money?


    What had happened? E waspletely confused.


    Last night when it was her turn to send a red envelope, Samuel had taken away her phone. He had


    used it for some time. Had Samuel sent a red envelope then?


    She smiled, but reluctantly said, "You''re wee!" As she conversed with the others, E checked her


    chat history.


    After quite some time, she finally saw the red envelopes sent from her ount.


    She counted ten envelopes that containedrge sums of money.


    Everyone was excited by her generosity. Sometimes some people would give arge sum too but not


    as she had at one go.


    Well, she wasn''t generous. But Samuel was.


    It was just past noon when E, who was having lunch, got a reply from Samuel. ''Honey, I was held up


    in court and I just read your message. What''s wrong?''


    E sneered, but cooled down immediately.


    She didn''t reply, though. On the other hand, Samuel had just sent a message over lunch and soon after


    threw himself back to work.


    Consequently, E didn''t reply, nor did Samuel, which caused her anger to re up again.


    At dinner, Samuel suddenly remembered the message from his wife. He checked his phone, but there


    was no reply.


    He called her, but E hung up.


    He tried again, but she hung up as well.


    Samuel stared at his phone wondering what he had done now.


    How had he annoyed his baby? When he was about to make another call, someone knocked on his


    office door.


    It was his partner, who had finished dinner, and walked back to resume discussing the case. Soon,


    Samuel pushed away the nagging question and focused on working out a solution for the case.


    E felt sad when Samuel didn''t call again.


    So was this all the patience Samuel had for her?


    It was almost seven when E finished working. Looking at her phone which hadn''t rang again, she


    went to her brother''s house without hesitation.


    She wasn''t going to feel better until she had her lovely daughter in her arms.


    She also couldn''t wait to see her son.


    Considering his attitude during the daytime, she thought he hadn''t picked Jerry up yet.


    It made her feel even sadder.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Jane, who was ying on her iPad, heard her mother sigh a lot. So she


    switched it off and crawled to her.


    Hearing the concern in her daughter''s voice, E smiled and rubbed her little head, "Jane, I''m okay. I''m


    just missing your brother."


    Luckily, Jane studied in the same kindergarten as Jerry, where they could often meet each other.


    "My brother said Dad was going to take him home soon." But when would she stay with her father?


    E felt sad when she heard the sadness in her daughter''s voice. Jane had never seen her father. Was


    she a cruel mother?


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Jane, I''m sorry. You will see your father soon, okay?"


    Jane immediately cheered up, feigning being calm. She told her mother obediently, "It''s okay. Mom. I


    don''t care. I haven''t seen him anyway. I don''t love him much."


    But deep in her heart, she yelled loudly, "Mom! Mom! Please I want to see my father soon! I want my


    father! I want him so much!"


    "Yes. Jane. I won''t keep you waiting for long." Her daughter was so obedient. E ran her fingers


    through Jane''s hair gently.


    "Okay, Mom. Will Dad like me?" She asked carefully. She had met her father twice, but she wasn''t sure


    whether he liked her.


    Maybe he did right now. But would he still like her after he knew she was his daughter?


    She had watched a TV show where a rich man abandoned his own child because he feared that having


    too many children would cause them to fight over property, which wasn''t the case now, but E was still


    scared, too.


    E was shocked by her question.


    But considering Samuel had always wanted a daughter, E shook her head to the affirmative, "Don''t


    worry, Jane. Your father will love you and take good care of you when he knows you."


    Jane was relieved. She envied her brother so much because he could often meet their father.


    But her brother and her grandma were also nice to her.


    "Mom, why aren''t you staying with Dad tonight?" She wished that her parents got back together, so that


    they would be a family again, including her.


    Even before E could reply, her phone rang.


    Speaking of the devil, Samuel was calling. It was almost 9 p.m.


    But E refused to answer the phone.

 Chapter 218 Im Leaving Right Now

    Chapter 218 I''m Leaving Right Now


    Jane was curious when E kept hanging up the phone. She asked, "Mom, why aren''t you answering


    your phone?" E looked at her, noticing that she had simr eyes to her father.


    "No. Let''s get to sleep."


    E edited a quick message and sent it before she went to bed with her daughter.


    Samuel, in his car, was in a confused state when he read her message.


    ''Mr. Shao, I''m no longer a little girl who can easily be fooled."


    He was helpless because E refused to answer any of his calls, unable to find out why she was angry.


    He called home, but was told that E hadn''t arrived yet.


    Then he called Eden, only to be told that E left as soon as she finished working at around seven.


    Where could she have gone?


    An idea crossed his mind and he called Eason.


    Eason was trying to cheer Anna up because she had been depressedtely because of Judith.


    "Honey, don''t be sad. It''s no good for the baby."


    Judith''s appearance had resurfaced some feelings that Anna had wanted to keep hidden.


    "Okay." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to push away the thoughts from her mind.


    When Eason''s phone rang, Anna didn''t open her eyes, but listened quietly when he answered it.


    "Oh, hi, what a surprise!"


    Eason''s tone was yful, recalling Samuel''s and E''s passionate embraces that had caused an


    inte frenzy.


    "Eason, is she there?" Eager to know the answer, Samuel asked politely.


    In fact, he didn''t want to be that polite because Eason was a show off.


    "Wow, pigs do fly? Listen to how polite you are being. It''s quite unusual!" Eason teased him


    dramatically.


    Eason didn''t stop making fun of him until Anna patted him on the shoulder.


    "Samuel, what''s the problem now?" He felt something was wrong with E when he saw her earlier, but


    didn''t want to pry.


    It stumped Samuel too. He also wondered what he had done to make her angry.


    "I''m not too sure. That''s why I want to ask her." Judging from the way Eason was speaking, Samuel


    concluded that E was at his house. Samuel continued, "Open the door for me in twenty minutes." He


    hang up the phone then.


    Eason put on his slippers hurriedly, ran to the room E was in and knocked at the door.


    Jane had just fallen asleep but E was wide awake. When she heard the knocking at the door, she got


    off the bed and went to answer it.


    "E, Samuel is on his way. But Jane..."


    The news startled E. Out of reflex, she said, "I''m leaving right now." At that moment, E realised that


    she wasn''t mentally prepared enough to have Jane and Samuel meet each other.


    She was about to walk back in the room and change, when Eason pulled at her sleeve cuff, "What''s


    wrong with you two?"


    He didn''t want to see the two of them break up again.


    E was stuck dumb. What was wrong with them? She didn''t know, either. All she knew was that she


    was angry and wanted to give him a silent treatment.


    "Nothing serious. Just... He didn''t tell me when he left this morning." The minute she said it, she felt


    embarrassed and stupid.


    Eason nced at her in shock, "What? Come on E. Just go be with him."


    Sensing the scornful look from her brother, E twitched her mouth in disapproval, "Eason, no need to


    look at me like that."


    "Cut the crap. And when are you going to tell him about Jane?" He could tell that E was still


    struggling with the decision of whether to tell Samuel about Jane. But he would stay out of it and let


    E solve it by herself.


    He would support her on this matter.


    Soon after Eason finished his words, E hurriedly closed the door and got back to changing her


    clothes.


    Seeing that, Eason grumbled distastefully, "But look! you are doing the same thing. Why were you


    When an urgent case came up, Samuel would go to hispany first to arrange all the documents that


    were needed before he went to court.


    Eason guessed that Samuel must have had a case in session today and that was the reason he was in


    such a hurry that he left without telling E. But E got angry because she didn''t understand.


    Eason shook his head in disbelief, thinking that how much they were meant for each other.


    When Samuel reached for the doorbell, the main door opened.


    E, who he had been missing the whole day, was in front of him. He sighed in relief.


    He put his hand on the back of her head, pulled her in and kissed her.


    His hands moved down around her waist and pulled her tightly into his arms. Stepping forward, he


    pushed her up against the door.


    They were kissing passionately when they heard apuse from up the stairs.


    E was startled and pushed Samuel away.


    "Sam, we have a vacant room upstairs tonight. But if you can''t wait, you may use the one downstairs.


    What do you think?" Eason, standing at the top of the stairs, looked down at them and teased.


    Samuel turned to E and whispered, "Honey, what do you think?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He was asking the same question, but only he himself knew what he really meant.


    How E responded just fitted exactly with Samuel''s wishes.


    She pushed Samuel in haste to get away from the vi, "Eason, bye." She was so embarrassed, asking


    herself how shameless Samuel could be. She understood clearly what the two men meant, and it was


    inappropriate to stay with her husband in her brother''s house.


    After a brief goodbye, Samuel closed the door behind them. Eason walked back up the stairs,


    chuckling all the way.


    E opened the door of the Audi and got in. Just as she had put the key in the ignition, Samuel entered


    the front passenger seat.


    E turned to him, "Are you going to leave your car here?"


    She looked at him, clearly still infuriated.


    "Can you see my car?" Samuel asked with a yful tone in his voice.


    He had asked Yang to leave in his car.


    E rolled down the window and looked out, but didn''t see his car.


    She gave up asking, revving up the engine. "Don''t forget to pay me when you arrive home."

 Chapter 219 Where Are You Taking Me

    Chapter 219 Where Are You Taking Me


    E asked for fare as if she deserved it, disregarding the fact that Samuel had spent two million to buy


    the car.


    Soon, they left the Emerald Community.


    It was too cold andte at night, so there were only a few vehicles on the road. Therefore, E


    elerated the car.


    Samuel answered with a smile, "E, I''m short of money. Can I pay you by any other means? Perhaps


    we cane up with a special arrangement?"


    ''Special arrangement?'' E wondered what Samuel meant by that. She was still pure and naive, not a


    sophisticated flirt like Samuel. So she didn''t understand the insinuation of those two words.


    While considering what she could ask Samuel to do, E changed the topic, "Where is your money?


    Did you spend it on your mistress?"


    Samuel had given E many of his bank cards, but E didn''t believe that he had given her all of them.


    ''A mistress?'' Samuel smiled. Then he answered, "If you could sponsor me, then I''ll get one."


    Samuel''s lewd reply and ogling eyes infuriated E. She pped the steering wheel angrily and


    unconsciously hit the horn. The piercing sound shocked them both.


    "Samuel, I''m still mad at you. Stop smirking, " E chided. Deep down, she knew that she was taking


    advantage of Samuel''s love for her.


    ''So what? Samuel is willing to dote on me and I also want him to do so.''


    If Samuel doesn''t change, I won''t either, '' thought E.


    Samuel''s reply was obedient, "Yes, your highness. I''ll follow yourmand. Now, please tell me why


    you are mad." He put his hand on her thigh, which distracted E. She rotated the steering wheel in


    shock.


    The car swerved towards the roadside at high speed. E, whose mind went nk, froze and forgot to


    press her foot on the brake.


    Luckily, before the car would hit the kerbstones, Samuel grasped the steering wheel and regained


    control.


    "E, apply the brakes." Samuel couldn''t trust E''s driving anymore. He had done nothing but put his


    hand on her body, and she had almost caused an ident.


    E, however, didn''t recover from the previous shock and pressed the brakes in the middle of the road,


    after she heard Samuel''s warning.


    ¡­


    Samuel activated the emergency stop signal. Then he got out of the car quickly and exchanged seats


    with E.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fortunately, it was ate winter night, so there weren''t many cars on the road. Otherwise, E might


    have hit someone already.


    "E, I''ll assign a driver to you. You''d better never drive a car again." Samuel was worried about E''s


    driving skills.


    Dissatisfied with Samuel''s words, E took a deep breath and retorted, "No. I was distracted by you.


    Nothing would have happened if you hadn''t touched me." Angrily, E stared at Samuel, who was


    acting all decent and respectable.


    "E, it would be much better to have a driver." Samuel tried to talk things over with E.


    But E wasn''t convinced and bit her lower lip, ''I''m a good driver and have never caused an ident


    before. It''s Samuel''s fault. I should let him know this.''


    She thought hard and came up with a far much greater countermeasure.


    "Sam... You know what? I was asleep when you arrived at Eason''s home. When I heard that you were


    ¡­


    Samuel squinted, as his breath hitched.


    E continued, "Isn''t my coat pretty? Can you imagine what''s under it? Maybe it''s something more


    alluring."


    Samuel couldn''t help but nce at her white coat and then her pink cashmere sweater. He started to


    wonder what was beneath the sweater.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can check it out by yourself." After finishing her sentence, E took out a


    pair of ck pants from her handbag.


    ¡­


    In fact, she had bought the pants this afternoon, and it wasn''t her underwear. She had put it in her


    handbag because it wasn''t very decent to carry around in a transparent stic bag.


    Samuel had left early that morning and thus didn''t know what E had worn. He was taken aback by


    her words.


    Samuel lost control of the car and it skidded a bit to the right. He then activated the turn lights


    immediately for a right turn and drove on towards that direction.


    ''Oh, my God. Doesn''t she know her words are provocative?'' Samuel thought. ''She is a real "hazard" on


    the road.''


    Meanwhile, E smiled victoriously after Samuel drove on the wrong road, ''This is not the way home.''


    She cleared her throat and criticized, "Samuel. Your driving is terrible. You zigzagged and took the


    wrong road. You''d better call Yang and ask him to drive us home."


    Her cheerful expression amused Samuel, who returned to the right road when they reached a


    crossroad.


    When she saw Samuel''s smile, E paused for a while but continued, discontentedly, "Do you


    rememberst time when you pressed me against the backseat. You were really..."


    She didn''t finish the sentence, because she wanted Samuel to figure out the missing words.


    But Samuel retained a stolid expression, as if she had said nothing. ''Why hasn''t his expression


    changed?'' E wondered. ''Am I not attractive?''


    In fact, Samuel was now clutching the steering wheel, trying to control his urges.


    But E was so self-absorbed that she didn''t notice.


    "Sam, a mosquito bit me on my belly. It''s itchy. Could you help me?" E asked. Then she pulled


    Samuel''s right hand towards her and guided it to her body under the sweater.


    ''Huh? A mosquito? What ame excuse! Who else could make up such an excuse, except for E?''


    Samuel said to himself.


    ''It''s midwinter. How can there be mosquitoes?''


    Samuel scratched her belly quickly and put his hand back on the steering wheel.


    Beads of sweat ran down his forehead. Samuel ground his teeth and warned, "E, if you don''t stop


    now, you will bear the consequences."


    "Bear the consequences?" E shrugged her shoulders. "What do you mean? I''m doing nothing


    wrong." E put her hand on Samuel''s thigh, simrly to what Samuel had done before.


    Instantly, the sound of tiresing to a sudden halt, pierced the tranquil night.


    Samuel, with an unreadable expression on his face, pulled E out of the car and towards the roadside.


    E was puzzled, "Samuel, where are you taking me?" E looked around, her senses in high alert.


    She saw some woods nearby. ''Oh. No.'' she thought.


    "Somewhere we can have fun together, " answered Samuel.


    ¡­


    "Samuel. Stop. Stop. I''m wrong. We don''t need Yang at all. You are the best driver in the world. Hey,


    Samuel. How about going home now? I will pay for what I said. Okay?"


    But no matter what she said, Samuel didn''t stop and pulled her straight into the woods.


    "Samuel... Sam... Sammy..." E kept begging for his mercy. ''Well, that''s a little fulsome, '' she thought,


    but didn''t stop.


    In fact, the way in which she called him couldn''t help her, it only provoked his lust.


    Samuel found a tree nearby and pushed E against it.


    He kissed her, but was soon interrupted by a beam of light.


    "Who''s there?" Both Samuel and E heard a firm voice.


    ''Oh My God. It must be a policeman, '' E thought nervously. She felt as if she had already been


    caught by the police.

 Chapter 220 Its Your Duty

    Chapter 220 It''s Your Duty


    E buried her head in Samuel''s arms, shyly. Samuel replied to the policeman, "My wife and I."


    "What are you doing there?" The policeman was approaching them as the shlight beam was drawing


    nearer.


    Samuel squinted at the light and said carelessly, "What do you think we are doing at the dead of


    night?"


    "Why are you lurking around here at the middle of the night? You must be involved in shady deals.


    Follow me to the police station!"


    The unexpected news fairly knocked E over. ''We screwed up. Are we really going to the police


    station?'' She thought to herself.


    She didn''t expect that Samuel would suddenly touch himself and then touch her with his hands. So she


    cried in shock, "Ah!"


    The policeman understood what was going on and switched off the shlight.


    "I see. You''d better hurry up. I''ll wait for you outside."


    He muttered as he walked away, "I''ll need to double check if they are really married couple."


    E''s face burned with shame. She pummeled Samuel''s shoulder with her fists, "Samuel, you really


    cooked my goose."


    He was strangely undisturbed, picking up from where they left off before the policeman interrupted


    them.


    ''Oh no! If the police told the media what happened here, her career in showbiz was done''. She thought.


    Samuel, busy kissing and touching E, ignored her sentiments.


    Cold winds blew, but the couple felt no chill in the air.


    However, the policeman standing beside his car, shivered.


    Finally, an hour passed. He shed his torch at the spot under the tree and saw their shadows


    inteced with one another.


    Another hour passed. He checked with his torch again and they were still there.


    "Fuck. Is that man a beast? Doesn''t he get exhausted?" He recalled how long he usuallysted during


    love making and became angry. He decided to go inside if they did note out.


    Three hourster, the sound of an engine revving could be heard from the other exit of the grove.


    The sound made the drowsy policeman jolt awake. He shed his torch at the tree and saw nothing.


    They had gone.


    "Fuck! The two bastards have yed a trick on me and run away!" He searched through the grove but


    found nobody in sight.


    They had driven away in their Audi car.


    The next morning, a kiss on her cheek roused E from her slumber. ''There was no doubt it was


    Samuel.'' E thought. "Samuel, get away from me. I''m sleepy!"


    Samuel arched an eyebrow to show his innocence as he was buttoning his shirt.


    Heid another kiss on her forehead.


    E turned over with dissatisfaction, "Samuel, You ungrateful brat. Get out!"


    "There will be snow in June next year." Samuel replied calmly. E was confused by this saying but she


    was too sleepy to ask why he said that.


    When he saw that E was about to fall asleep again, Samuel said, "Lift her off the bed and let her tie


    my tie for me!"


    Samuel sounded like he was addressing someone else. ''Who could it be?'' She wondered.


    Then she willed one eye to open and saw Samuel gazing behind her.


    "Dad, stop bullying me. It''s your duty to lift mum off the bed. Do it yourself." With arms folded, Jerry


    stared at his father angrily. ''How could a little kid lift a grown-up?'' Jerry wondered.


    He would like to ask his father to think before he talks.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel smiled at Jerry''s reply and gave him a smug look, "Watch this!"


    After buttoning up, he took off his slippers, climbed onto the bed and kissed E.


    His tongue made its way through her teeth. The kiss was passionate.


    Jerry looked at his father with contempt and put his hand over his eyes, "Oh, god! This scene is


    unsuitable for children."


    E opened her eyes half-way and pinched Samuel''s cheek. She was so excited to hear Jerry''s voice


    that she bit Samuel''s lips identally.


    "Yaaaaaaa."


    Samuel cried out in pain. But E had no time tofort him, as she was busy turning around to look


    at her son.


    "Jerry!"


    It was really her son! She jumped off the bed excitedly, forgetting that she was naked. Samuel was


    shocked, mping his hand against his mouth, and threw her the nightgown.


    Then he said to their son, "Turn around. Mum is dressing now."


    Jerry had to listen to his dad and turned around.


    While Jerry turned his back to them, Samuel pulled E back to bed and kissed her passionately as a


    punishment.


    The taste of blood spread between their lips.


    E tapped Samuel. ''What''s he doing in front of our son?'' She thought.


    ''Why it is so quiet behind me?'' Jerry thought to himself too. "Mum, are you ready?"


    There was no reply.


    Samuel was busy kissing E, preventing E from answering.


    Two minutester, Jerry asked again, "Mum, if you don''t talk to me, I''ll turn around."


    "Stand where you are!" Samuel finally answered Jerry, released E from his arms satisfied, leaving


    her gasping, and got off the bed.


    "Well, mum, hurry up. But why didn''t you answer me?" Jerry looked at the bedroom door curiously and


    had no clue what had happened behind his back.


    E tried her best to keep her breathing steady and turned a sharp eye on Samuel, "I''m almost ready. I


    didn''t hear you."


    She put on the nightgown quickly and lifted Jerry into her arms.


    Her Jerry was heavier than she had remembered, and she almost failed to lift him.


    "Mum." Jerry put his arms around E tightly and ced his head on her shoulder happily, enjoying the


    motherly love.


    "Jerry, my precious baby. I missed you."


    The scene was touching but in Samuel''s eye, it was harsh.


    "Jerry,e down! You are a big boy now. It''s a shame to let mum carry you at your age." He looked


    terribly grave.


    Jerry cocked his head and looked at his dad under protest, "I''m 5 years old, still a naughty boy."


    He looked like a replica of his mother when he was recalcitrant.


    Samuel was on the verge ofughing when he saw how Jerry was looking at him. But he was a little


    angry that Jerry clung to his mother.


    "Be a real man. You ought to protect your mum when you grow up. "


    Those words sounded intuitively usible to Jerry, so he retreated from E''s embrace.


    E darted an angry look at Samuel, "Don''t be so mean to your son. He is still a little baby!"


    "That''s true! I am just a little kid!" At this moment, mother and son were in collusion with one another.


    Samuel felt a little bit upset. He regretted a little bit bringing Jerry from old house. Now E would be


    busy ying with her son and would ignore him.


    "Come here!" He beckoned to E.


    E went to his side asmanded and stood in front of him, "What do you want?"


    He handed her a tie. The implication was in.

 Chapter 221 Joseph And Ella Had An Affair

    Chapter 221 Joseph And E Had An Affair


    Pursing her lips for a second, E listened to Samuel and tied his tie for him obediently.


    "Samuel, you are an adult. Don''t you feel ashamed to ask someone else to do such a simple thing for


    you?" Walking closer to his parents, Jerry said sarcastically.


    Ignoring Jerry, Samuel just looked at E with love.


    E couldn''t bear Samuel''s attitude, "Samuel, Jerry is just a kid. Don''t be so mean to him. You are


    making him sad."


    Samuel then raised his eyebrows to look at Jerry, but he didn''t notice any sign of sadness.


    Realizing that E was speaking for him, Jerry made a sour face andined, "Mommy, Samuel


    made extreme rules for me when you were absent. I wasn''t allowed to y games or watch TV."


    Speechless, Samuel red at his son for lying.


    He decided to teach him a lesson, but was stopped the moment he raised his hand. "What are you


    doing, Samuel?"


    "Teaching him a lesson. How dare he lie?"


    "Jerry is your son, isn''t he? Why do you treat them like this?" E was miffed, thinking that Samuel


    didn''t care for Jerry.


    Sensing E''s anger, Samuel lowered his hand and pointed at Jerry, "How dare you tell lies at such a


    young age? Ask him why I didn''t allow him to y games."


    Jerry answered reluctantly, "Because it was quitete that day."


    ...


    "Well, Okay." E didn''t know what to say but helped Samuel with his tie again, "Here you go."


    Kissing her on the forehead, Samuel said, "Remember to have breakfast downstairs." Then he took


    Jerry with him, "Time for school. I''ll drop you off today."


    "Are you sure, dad? Yourpany is towards the south while my kindergarten is towards the east."


    Unwilling to be with his father, Jerry tried to pull back his hand.


    "Stop it! I''m taking you to school and that''s that."


    Samuel didn''t want to waste time. Grabbing Jerry by the cor, Samuel dragged him out of the room.


    E intended to stop Samuel, but a memory shed across her mind of little Jerry peeing on Samuel''s


    face, when he was just a baby. Samuel reaction was simr to the way he was acting now.


    She couldn''t help gigging and decided to retell the incident to Samuelter on that night.


    Later on, E left for the movie set after she visited the main headquarters of herpany. A couple of


    hourster, the director was forced to stop shooting because of Eden.


    "What''s wrong?" Removing her hairpiece, E asked Eden, who looked quite anxious.


    Eden couldn''t even say a word, he handed over his phone to E.


    It was a hot topic rted to E and Joseph.


    E saw that the writer, aizen called "A true moon, " had published an article which contained


    numerous photos and rted descriptions, discussing how Joseph had an affair with E.


    Three of the photos were shot when Joseph and her were filming, others were edited by someone on


    purpose.


    The edited photos showed that Joseph and her were walking side by side, and both of them got in a


    carter.


    But the truth was that she was walking with Samuel while Joseph with Lilian. After editing, it was easy


    to believe that they were together.


    Thest two photos were shot when she was chatting with Joseph on a cruise. At that time, she had


    juste back to C Country and attended a kickoff ceremony held on the cruise. Someone had taken


    the photos on purpose and edited them to make the two of them look closer.


    E was furious. It didn''t make sense. Both Joseph and her were married with children. Who the hell


    would fabricate this scandal? Who was the target? Joseph or her?


    Looking at some of thements beneath the article, E was a little relieved. Though some people


    believed the fake news, most people didn''t.


    "Fake news. How dare they insult my idols?"


    "They are married and with children. This seems suspicious to me."


    "My god! E was such a bitch. How can she do something like this?"


    "If it''s true, both of them should be banned from the entertainment industry."


    ¡­¡­


    During their break, all the film crew staff had heard and seen the news and began talking about it,


    whilst staring at E.


    E''s rage boiled beneath the surface.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who?" "Who? Who the hell did this?" She wanted to get to the bottom of this.


    Holding the phone tight, E tried to control her emotions. If it were not for the fact that it was Eden''s


    phone, she would have thrown it away.


    Asking Eden to bring her own phone, she saw a few missed calls from Joseph and the PR Department


    of herpany.


    She didn''t call back but called Lilian first.


    "Hi, this is Lilian." Lilian answered with a normal voice. E wasn''t sure whether she had seen the news


    yet.


    "Lilian, listen. I''m really pissed off." E was so angry that she had no idea where to start. How would


    she face Lilian after this?


    "What''s wrong, E? Calm down. I''m listening."


    "There is a hot topic article on the inte about Joseph and I. I don''t know where this rumor came


    from but apparently me and Joseph are having an affair. Trust me we aren''t. Even if you don''t believe


    me, you should believe that Joseph would never do that to you."


    "Hold the line E." Lilian responded, her voice clearly shaking.


    Less than a minuteter, Lillian spoke again. "I''ve seen it. Fake news. Those are just rumors. No, E. I


    trust you, even more than I trust Joseph."


    "What? Why don''t you trust him?" E was dumbfounded.


    "How can I trust a man that easily? He hasn''t done anything distrustful, yet, but it doesn''t mean he


    wouldn''t in the future. But things are different when ites to women, especially you, my best friend."


    She had heard many rumors about Joseph and she had grown immune to this sort of things.


    ''An affair between Joseph and E? Whoever started this rumor is stupid. E is still with Samuel. Even


    if she is divorced, She wouldn''t have targeted any of her friends'' men.'' Lillian breathed easy.

 Chapter 222 Perfectly Solved the Gossip

    Chapter 222 Perfectly Solved the Gossip


    She didn''t look down on Joseph as she knew that Joseph and E were not into each other.


    On hearing that, E was quite touched.


    "Lillian, thank you for trusting us. We will exin everything as soon as possible."


    "You''re wee. Take it easy. Don''t be mad about it." Lillian understood why E cared about this case


    so much. For one thing, there had been some rumors about her and Joseph, made up by the media.


    But this time, the evidence seemed so convincing, she could not bare it.


    For another, Joseph was her husband while E and her were close friends. E didn''t want these


    rumors to ruin their rtionship.


    "Okay, I''ll call Joseph right now and see what he is thinking." E felt relieved. She said good-bye to the


    director and went back to herpany.


    After hanging up the phone, Lillian searched the inte for hot topics and read several articles. Then


    she threw her phone to the sofa out of resignation.


    Stupid media! She thought.


    Earlier E had told Samuel what had happened, which made him very anxious.


    He had been having a meeting about an international case thatsted the entire morning.


    The atmosphere was tense because Samuel was anxious. Suddenly his phone rang and the caller


    seemed to ease all his worries.


    "Excuse me, I have a phone call."


    The otherwyers began to talk about the wound on his lip right after he left, Coming to the conclusion


    that he was bitten by a girlst night when they two were having sex.


    At the smoking area.


    Samuel answered the call, "Darling."


    "Samuel, I cheated on you!"


    When he heard this, Samuel went nk and then almost instantaneously chuckled.


    "Dare you? I dare you to cheat on me? Do you think I''m a coward?"


    E was speechless, as she didn''t expect this reaction.


    "Hmph! I have just cheated on you with Joseph! How about that? What a surprise!"


    Joseph? He took a drag on his cigarette and exhaled the smoke. "Do you think that I am an idiot?"


    "You can check it out on the Inte. The news has gone viral." E said with a smile. She was d


    that Samuel trusted her.


    "So what? I know you love me." Samuel was sure about that.


    E widened her smile and feigned anger. "Samuel! I am angry! I am really, really angry! I want you to


    be mywyer!"


    "No problem. Since you are my wife, all the services that I can offer will be free, including..."


    "Samuel! I''m serious! Don''t make fun of me!"


    At that moment, Samuel was being very naughty. She knew what he meant. He definitely wanted to


    insinuate something sexual.


    "Fine. I''ll handle all these. Just give me the passwords for your social media ounts." Samuel ashed


    the cigarette end. He decided to put everything on hold, after all, his wife was his priority.


    "Samuel, my dear Samuel. I love you." E said in a sweet tone.


    ......


    Her lovely voice excited him. He wished he could give her a big sloppy kiss right now!


    "Just say it." Samuel said with a lowered voice.


    "Nothing." E resumed her normal voice.


    Samuel supported his forehead in resignation and said, "You little wicked girl. I promise you, I''ll make


    you cryter tonight. In bed."


    ......


    "I didn''t seduce you. You can''t do that. Otherwise, I will be angry!" E knew how strong he was.


    "Who called me ''dear Samuel'' just now? Isn''t that seduction?"


    Well, it seemed that he was rather excited.


    "Dear Samuel. I know you will help me win the case. Bye-bye! Love you!" E hang up the phone,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    leaving Samuel in resignation. He then began to search for articles and images under hot topics.


    The more he read, the more certain he was that the topics were clearly targeted at E. Catherine must


    be the mastermind.


    After dialing several calls, Samuel and Joseph made the articles disappear from social media.


    Samuel hurried to his office and wrote awyer''s letter in his name, demonstrating his determination to


    figure out the truth. He put his seal on the letter and post it on E''s social media ount.


    Then Joseph got the same picture of the letter and post it on his media ount too.


    After that, Samuel logged in his own ount, retweeted E''s post and wrote, "Focus on your shoot. I''ll


    handle this."


    What a public disy of affection.


    Lillian retweeted Joseph''s post and wrote, "Love you, darling."


    Seeing that both sides responded positively, the public now knew the gossip was fake.


    Before the PR team of Starry Company took action, the issue was solved.


    The whole thing seemed to be a blessing in disguise. Joseph and E gained much attention after this.


    Fans even encouraged E and Samuel to return to each other and Samuel even responded to one of


    thements.


    Thement read, ''Lawyer Shao, E is a good girl. What are you waiting for?''


    Samuel responded to it, ''I know. Be patient''.


    He seemed to be admitting that they were back together.


    The interaction between Samuel and the fan was exposed by dozens of mass media. Then the news


    went viral.


    Life in the women''s prison was boringpared to the life outside.


    A taxi stopped at the gate of the women''s prison. A vistor got out of the car and walked into the prison.


    "No. 26, you''ve got a visitor, " said the prison guard to Emma, disying a stolid expression on her


    face.


    The girl with unruly hair huddled herself up in the corner. Her eyes rolled a little when she heard the


    prison guard''s call.


    Two guards took her out.


    One of them muttered, "I wonder who would like to visit a nut."


    "I am curious too. By the way, she was so lucky. It surprised me to see her survive so many wounds."


    Back when she had been sent here, the wounds had been just sown up, and no one sent her any


    medicine. But to their surprise, the wounds healed nicely.


    Managing to see who came to visit her, Emma could not help clench her fists.


    The woman facing her sensed her anger clearly.


    Emma had not been in prison for long, but she had already lost a lot of weight.


    Catherine lifted the phone indifferently. Anyway, Emma couldn''t get out from here in next dozens of


    years.


    "Who are you?" A trace of strangness showed in Emma''s eyes. Catherine gazed at her eyes,


    wondering whether she was asking the question for real.

 Chapter 223 You Were The Scape-goat

    Chapter 223 You Were The Scape-goat


    "Emma, you don''t know me?" Catherine smiled and asked softly. Emma''s eyes just zed over


    Catherine, showing that she really had no idea who was sitting in front of her.


    Emma shook her head.


    Catherine sneered.


    Both of them had never thought that they would meet each other like this, in jail.


    Catherine gave two red packets to the two police women, indicating them to leave them alone. They


    understood her meaning and left.


    "Emma, do you know why I came here?"


    Emma shook her head again.


    Catherine frowned, when she saw her messy hair. It seemed that Emma had gone mad. How could a


    woman in her sense stand mess and dirtiness like this?


    "Emma, do you know that the man we love is living a happy life with another woman?"


    Still no reply from Emma, Catherine had full assurance of her madness.


    "Since you remember nothing, I''ll tell you everything. You were my scape-goat. You are in jail because


    of me."


    "Do you know why Drake is fond of you and forces you to have sex with him?" Catherine told Emma


    the things that happened a long time ago, trying to entice her memories.


    In fact, Drake had loved Catherine at first, but she had no feelings for him, so she tried to divert his


    attention to Emma.


    And eventually, Drake fell in love with Emma.


    However, ever since Drake fell in love with Emma, Drake had begunining about how she


    ignored him to Catherine.


    She was fed up with a grown man''s incessantints. So one night, she drugged Drake and sent


    Emma to his room.


    Everything was falling into ce like a well-formed jig-saw puzzle, but Samuel showed up. The n


    was spoiled and Emma was saved.


    That''s all there was to it.


    Emma clenched her fists tightly, unbeknownst to Catherine.


    "Don''t me me for it. You have only yourself to me for your fate. Four years ago, you were sent to


    hospital because of chilli allergy. I was the one who bought off a waitress,manded her to put chilli


    in your meal and tried to frame E. You were all so stupid and believed E had done that.


    You, also, had yourself to me for introducing Samuel to me. I fell in love with him at the first sight."


    How hrious! Both of them adored Samuel. She would do everything to win Samuel''s heart, no matter


    what means she used.


    But she never expected E to show up and marry Samuel.


    No one knew how intense her hatred for E was when she saw the news about their wedding.


    So an idea came to her mind that she would use Emma to remove E from the picture, killing two


    birds with one stone.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Do you know why Drake knew that you didn''t have money? I told him. We made a deal that if I help


    Drake get you, he would help me against E. I know you would have sex with him to get money. And


    after you did, you would be a dishonorable woman in Samuel''s eyes.


    I don''t know who uploaded the video between you and Felix, but I uploaded the video between you and


    Drake on the Inte and tried to frame E for it. You believed that E did it, which was not true. You


    are really gullible, aren''t you?


    Now Samuel has put you in prison. You have no choice but to stay here. If you can''t suffer this, you


    may think aboutmitting suicide, but do it quietly because no one cares about you. Rest assured, I''ll


    try my best to win Samuel''s trust and love again and get rid of E. Then Samuel and I will live a happy


    life forever."


    ...


    Catherineughed aloud and hung up the phone before Emma could say anything.


    It was good news for her that Emma was sentenced to prison because she had one less rival to


    Catherine''s visit changed Emma. She cleaned herself the next day and her spirit seemed back to


    normal.


    She behaved well in jail in order to be given amuted sentence.


    The man, sent to watch Emma, reported Catherine''s visit to Samuel as soon as she left the jail.


    "Find out what Catherine said to Emma."


    In less than half an hour, Samuel got everything Catherine said to Emma.


    He was furious at Catherine, but then he felt sorry for


    E. No words could fully express his guilt.


    Samuel roughly knew what kind of person Catherine was. The investigation progressed fast. On the


    third day, the man responsible for spreading the lies about E and Joseph on the Weibo was found.


    Samuel knew Catherine suborned the man and filed awsuit.


    Eventually, the man was found guilty and was sentenced to twenty years in prison.


    The news of the man''s sentence filtered through, causing many people to be afraid of Samuel.


    It was just a malicious matter of vilifying others'' reputation. But the term of imprisonment was a lot


    longer than the crime of murder.


    It was obvious that Samuel was making an example out of this man. Since then, few paparazzi and


    media dared to nder E or follow her.


    Life was back to normal again. Samuel and E hardly had time to discuss how to teach Catherine a


    lesson. So both of them waited for the other to take action against Catherine.


    Samuel felt safe to let E fight against Catherine because he had sent many men to protect her.


    Even if E took action without his help, she would not get hurt.


    One night, after they had contented sex, E challenged Samuel jealously,"Mr. Shao, don''t you feel


    pity?"


    "Emm?" Hepped her in his arms and looked at her face, puzzled.


    "Oh, you said that we''ll wreak vengeance on Catherine. It''s been a while since I came back from


    America. But you haven''t take any action. Do you feel pity for her?"


    Samuel chuckled after hearing E''s words and exined,"I thought you would like to do it yourself


    without my help." That''s why he sent so many people to protect her 24 hours a day.


    "Huh! Stop ying games with me!"


    In fact, she believed him. She only said this on purpose to tease him.


    He was thoughtful for some time,"I have found a man to take care of Catherine. I''ll find a ce


    tomorrow evening and call you."


    "That''s okay. So long as Mr. Shao doesn''t feel pity for her." E looked at him with a teasing smile.


    "It seems that you will do something horrible to Catherine, am I right?" Samuel squinted and turned


    over, on top of E.


    Her heart beat faster, as lust began to creep up her spine.


    She pushed him away and sat on top of him, using her hand to push her hair to one side, as she smiled


    seductively. Samuel shifted her body a little, cing his hands on her waist and said wickedly,"I love


    this!"


    He reached out to switch off the bedsidemp as an ambiguous atmosphere enveloped them.


    The night was silent, except for their soft passionate moans. When the morning light began to seep


    through the curtains, Samuel fell asleep with E in his arms.


    The whole night''s indulgence made them fail to get up in the morning. When Jerry opened the door and


    walked in, he called his mum several times, but there was no reply.


    But Jerry did wake Samuel up. He sat up slowly and looked at Jerry,"Who let you in? Did you knock at


    the door beforeing in?"

 Chapter 224 Does Mr. Shao Have A Daughter

    Chapter 224 Does Mr. Shao Have A Daughter


    "Of course I knocked but neither of you answered. So I just walked in." Jerry told Samuel reasonably.


    Samuel tacked E in the quilt, and then he walked into the dressing room naked, addressing Jerry as


    he walked away, "Don''t disturb your mother!" Ignoring Jerry''s surprised expression, Samuel retrieved a


    suit and walked to the bathroom.


    Looking at the closed bathroom, Jerry looked down at himself. He thought, ''why is it bigger than


    mine¡­''


    When he came out of the bathroom, Samuel found that Jerry hadn''t left but sat on the bed, pinching


    E''s face.


    "Mother, wake up! I am going to kindergarten. If you don''t wake up, you will not see your lovely son for


    the whole day."


    E was sleepy and answered him groggily, "Okay".


    E was so tired and rolled back to sleep, which left Jerry disappointed. He decided to leave her be.


    Jerry decided to get off the bed, But Samuel moved faster and carried him away cruelly, saying, "Don''t


    disturb your mother. Go downstairs and I will take you to kindergarten."


    "Ahh Mother, please help me! Father wants to kill me!"


    Jerry was so annoying forcing Samuel to take him out of the bedroom.


    "Go downstairs and wait for me! If you are naughty again, you know what you will get!"


    "Bang!" The door was closed shut. Jerry made funny faces at the bedroom door.


    ''Samuel, you deserve not knowing that you have a daughter Jane!'' When he thought about this fact,


    Jerry went downstairs happily.


    Samuel was ready. When he left, he called Eden and took a work leave for E.


    Then he switched off E''s phone, as he wanted her to sleep well.


    Samuel kissed her forehead and walked out of the bedroom happily. He took Jerry to kindergarten first


    and went to work.


    Since E had started working again, she was very busy and had no time for sleeping. Besides, she


    couldn''t sleep well the previous night because of Samuel.


    Therefore, after a long nap, E woke up at 3 pm.


    She turned around in the warm quilt, in blissful happiness.


    Immediately, she felt that there was something wrong. What was the time?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She opened her eyes suddenly and looked at the clock.


    Three o'' clock?


    Three o'' clock? E was confused.


    It was 3 am? She looked outside and found that it was day time. Oh no! It was 3 pm!


    E jolted awake.


    She waste and had wasted a whole day.


    She took her phone and found that it was switched off. No wonder, nobody called her.


    Switching on her phone, E saw that she had only missed one call from Samuel.


    After thinking for a while, she guessed that Samuel might had applied for leave on her behalf.


    Therefore, she called Eden. When she was calling, Eden was sleeping at home. When he found that it


    was E, Eden picked it up quickly.


    "Eden, what are you doing now?"


    "I''m sleeping." E had asked for leave, so he could rest as well.


    "Did Samuel apply for work leave for me?"


    "Yes, he did. What''s wrong? Didn''t you know about that?" What''s wrong with this couple?


    E was right. It was Samuel who helped her. She was relieved.


    "Never mind, keep sleeping. Bye-bye!"


    After hanging up the call, Eid on the bed for a while and then went to the bathroom.


    When 5 pm reached, E called Anna and told her that she was free today and would pick up Jerry and


    Jane from kindergarten instead of her driver.


    In the kindergarten.


    E parked her Audi along the street. She wore a mask and sunsses. Pulling up the zipper of her


    coat, she walked in.


    Jane''s ss ended earlier, so E went to her ss first. "Jane." She called her name. Jane was so


    surprised.


    She pulled her seat and run out of her ssroom.


    "Mother!" E hugged Jane. After greeting Jane''s teacher, E went to Jerry''s ss.


    Jerry was surprised when he saw his mother and sister. E put Jane down and kissed her son.


    "Jerry, is this your mother?" Jerry''s teacher asked excitedly. She heard that Jerry''s father was a famous


    internationalwyer and his mother was the superstar E Bo.


    Since Jerry was in this kindergarten for a long time. Those teachers had met his father Samuel, but


    they didn''t get a chance to meet his mother E.


    Therefore, in their mind, E was mysterious.


    "Yes, Mrs. Zhe." Jerry nodded proudly.


    E took off her sunsses and nodded to the teacher too. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Zhe. Both Samuel


    and I are busy. Thank you very much for taking care of Jerry."


    The teacher was in awe. She was standing in front of the E Bo. Mrs. Zhe was surprised and said,


    "Pleasure. Jerry is very smart and he is very good!"


    ''She is such an easygoing person!'' Mrs. Zhe thought.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Zhe. We are leaving now." E wore her sunsses and said goodbye to Jerry''s


    teacher.


    When she left, two other teachers came to Mrs. Zhe and asked, "Is that women Jerry''s mother? Why


    does she look so familiar?"


    Mrs. Zhe nodded excitedly. "That''s the superstar E Bo. She is so beautiful and nice."


    Though Mrs. Zhe had just seen E''s eyes, it was enough to deduce that she was beautiful. It was said


    that the soul of person is reflected through their eyes, and in this case, it was safe to assume that E


    was an amazing person.


    "Oh, she is the superstar. Recently, her news was everywhere. Look at the girl with her. Jerry said that


    the girl is his sister. But does Mr. Samuel Shao have a daughter?"


    One of the teachers asked the question. Everyone hurdled closer, curious to know what the answer


    was.


    Mrs. Zhe didn''t know the right answer. The little girl''s family name was also Bo, so she answered, "The


    girl might be Jerry''s cousin because her family name is Bo too."


    "Oh, that makes sense. Do you know? It is said on the inte that E and Samuel will remarry.


    Based on today''s situation, I think it will happen."


    "Yes. Jerry''s mother never visited before. Today she came, which means the news on the inte is


    true!"


    ......


    Even after E had walked far away with the two kids, the teachers continued discussing them.

 Chapter 225 The Painful Truth

    Chapter 225 The Painful Truth


    E took off her gauze mask and smiled at her two children ying in the back seat.


    "Mom, where are we going today?" Jane asked, taking out a toy from her bag.


    "Wherever you want. Today is your day. Tell mom what you want, and I will get them for you, " E


    replied and nced at Jane through the rear-view mirror.


    "Yaay! Mom, are we going to the shopping mall? Can we go to the cinema too?" Jane excitedly


    eximed, while looking at E with begging eyes.


    "What movie do you want to watch?" asked E.


    "I want to watch the new Spiderman."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ok, Jerry, how about you?" Actually, it was needless to ask Jerry because he would do whatever Jane


    wanted to do, but he knew E would insist on a response.


    As expected, Jerry responded, "Spiderman!"


    Jerry had always spoiled his litter sister, and this time was no exception.


    After shopping, E took the two kids to the cinema to watch the 3D movie.


    Half an hour before the movie ended, Samuel called.


    E told Jerry to look after Jane for a while, walked out of the cinema, and answered the phone. "I will


    get off work in half an hour. I''m thinking of taking you and Jerry for a meal, " said Samuel.


    ''After half an hour? Surely the movie would have been finished by then.


    But Jane is with me.'' thought E.


    Before E even replied, Samuel continued, "I heard that you went to the cinema with Jerry and a little


    girl.


    Did you take Jane with you?"


    After hearing what the bodyguard had told him, he immediately thought of Jane.


    Samuel''sst question to E seemed to have scared her the most. ''How does he know where I am?''


    E wondered to herself.


    "Jane? who is Jane?" said E in an agitated voice.


    She had almost forgotten that Samuel had hired personal bodyguards for her.


    "Ah? Am I wrong? I believe Jane was the pretty cute girl Jerry was with when he came to visit me in my


    office, was she not?" Samuel was extremely curious about who she had taken to see the movie with


    Jerry.


    ¡­¡­


    ''When did Jerry go to Samuel''spany with Jane without me knowing'' E was clueless.


    After a while, E had regained herposure, "Oh, that was Jerry''s ssmate. The girl''s mother


    asked me to look after her daughter while she was busy taking care of some errands."


    "Oh, I see. If that''s the case, you can just bring her with you for dinner, "


    As much as E wanted Jane to be there, she wasn''t ready. Off the top of her head she said "No!...",


    for she was not mentally ready to reveal to him the secret she had kept to herself for years. "Jane''s


    mother wille pick her up soon. "


    E was so uneasy that she could not contain herself.


    Her unusual behavior aroused Samuel''s suspicion.


    "Well then, just tell me when you have finished watching the movie, " concluded Samuel.


    When Samuel hung up the phone, E was relieved. She willed herself to calm down before returning


    to the theatre hall.


    E sat down and began thinking about how to tell Samuel about Jane.


    Deep in thought, Samuel suddenly remembered something.


    He recalled that E had asked him what he would do if he found out that she had lied to him again.


    He hurriedly unlocked his phone and opened WeChat, scrolling through E''s profile moments.


    She hadn''t deleted several pictures she had taken with a little girl.


    The pictures were taken at different times during the day and different ces as well. Some were shot


    in the bedroom, some in the yground and others in the park.


    The description implied that E had a very intimate rtionship with this little girl.


    One of the posts read, "It is scorching hot outside, I hope my little baby would not mind a little stroll."


    ''Little baby?


    Such words were only used to refer to one''s own child.


    Is that little girl¡­?'' Samuel whispered to himself.


    Samuel felt his world spinning out of control. He felt deceived, confused, and hurt, all at the same time.


    He dialed on his phone. "Investigate E''s life in the past four years when she was abroad. Tell me all


    the people she has been with and those who were closest to her." It was a short call, but the receiver


    knew exactly what Samuel wanted.


    Afterward, he contacted Daisy through Chuck.


    Daisy was teaching Taekwondo to a group of children. She was surprised when she received a call


    from Samuel.


    "Samuel?"


    "I need to ask you some questions. I hope you can give me honest answers, "


    With a sense of foreboding, Daisy thought of Jane.


    She knew that this day woulde, and always wondered why E hadn''t told Samuel about Jane.


    "Go ahead."


    "Who is Jane? Has E ever cheated on me?" No one knew how nervous Samuel was when he


    brought up those questions. He could hardly imagine what it would be like if Daisy responded yes to


    either of them.


    He also remembered what Chuck had shown him four years ago.


    ''If Jane is really her daughter, then who is the father, '' Samuel thought while clenching his fist.


    But Daisy did not say a word.


    ''Sure enough, it''s about Jane. What will I do? What will I do?'' Daisy was thinking hard. Unaware of


    what had happened between E and Samuel, she did not know what to say.


    "Daisy..."


    Samuel called her.


    Daisy took a deep breath, "Samuel, I think it is better for you to ask E yourself." She feared that she


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    would screw things up if she said anything.


    She didn''t know why E hadn''t told Samuel the truth. After all, they were back together.


    Was it because E was still mad at Samuel?


    "I will ask her myselfter. I will not force you, and you just need to say ''yes'' or ''no'', "


    He clearly had no understanding of the word "force." Daisy was in a quagmire, but within seconds, she


    made a decision that she knew deep down would be the best.


    With her eyes closed, and teeth clenched, Daisy responded, "Yes!"


    ''That''s fine. Anyway, Jane is Samuel''s kid. Maybe, this is good for their rtionship.'' Daisy thought to


    herself.


    However, Daisy didn''t know that Chuck hadpletely been dishonest with Samuel four years ago.


    Confident that Daisy would not lie to him, Samuel was truly saddened. He felt like he had been stabbed


    in the heart.


    He was out of his mind. All he was thinking at that moment was how E had deceived him.


    ''E, how could you...?


    ¡­¡­


    So, maybe Jane was not mine after all.'' Samuel whispered in grief and sorrow.

 Chapter 226 I Control Her Too Much

    Chapter 226 I Control Her Too Much


    Samuel shrugged in defeat. E thought that they had been divorced four years ago, So she had the


    right to find love and had the freedom to be with that man.


    He felt it was his fault. Because of his behavior, he had pushed E to the arms of another man.


    Samuel felt so heartbroken that he couldn''t even breath. ''Samuel, what have you done?


    Stupid! You are really fucking stupid!''


    "Cra--ack!" Samuel threw his ashtray towards the ss table, causing them both to break. This sound


    frightened his assistants and secretaries, who were situated outside his office.


    They pushed and shoved, but no one dared to go in to see what had happened.


    "Wasn''t Mr. Shao in a good mood recently?"


    "Yeah. Did you see the hickey on his neck today, and the scar on his lips the other day? Those were


    marks of passion. How could he be angry?"


    "You dare tough? How about you go and see what happened?" Molly hesitated whether to go in or


    not. If something had happened, she needed to tell E immediately.


    The secretary drew back in terror and pushed Molly forward.


    Molly looked at them helplessly. Then she knocked on the door.


    "Come in." The deep voice summoned Molly to walk in.


    When she walked in, she saw the ss table that stood in the middle of the office smashed into pieces,


    together with his favorite ashtray.


    Turning to face Samuel, Molly observed that he was leaning on his chair with his eyes closed.


    "Mr. Shao." She called out.


    Even though Molly called out to him, Samuel still kept his eyes closed, "Speak."


    "Are you okay?" She asked with great courage. If only E was there, it would have been easy.


    Although she had been working for Samuel for so long, his temper was so bad that she was afraid to


    approach him.


    A silence fell between them. Molly had thought that he would not answer when he suddenly said, "I


    have controlled her too much."


    Even if he knew that E had had a child with someone else, he knew he had no right to be angry.


    Of course, Molly knew who he was referring to.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She had only heard a little about them, so she didn''t know how to reply.


    "If you feel guilty about E, you should make it up to her. What a woman wants most is a man to


    pamper her with no reason."


    Molly didn''t know whether she was right to say what she said.


    ''What a woman wants most is a man to pamper her with no reason.''


    Samuel knew that he could follow that advice. But how would he stop being guilty? Can he make E


    forgive him?


    "She..."


    Finally, thousands of words turned into two words, "Forget it."


    From now on, he decided that he would not mention anything about her past anymore, and that he


    needed to work towards living a happy and healthy marriage.


    After blowing off steam, though he still felt angry when he thought of the child, he decided to turn a


    blind eye, As long as E no longer contacted the father. And he wanted to know who the father was. If


    he hadn''t treated E well, Samuel was going to deal with him thoroughly.


    Samuel''s anger dissipated visibly, making Molly feel relieved.


    She was considering how to tell E what was going on when Samuelmanded, "Don''t tell her


    anything, understood?"


    "Okay." She nodded and walked out of the office to call a cleaner to clean up.


    Soon afterwards, Samuel received a call from E. Before that, he had called her bodyguard.


    "Where''s the girl?"


    "She gotten in a car and left. I don''t know who sent the driver."


    ... Samuel frowned.


    If she is E''s daughter, then it only made sense that the father was in C Country.


    Which meant that E remained in contact with him.


    ''I need to have a talk with her after I deal with Catherine tonight.''


    Thinking about this, Samuel took his car keys and walked to the underground parking lot.


    At the Plenilune Restaurant.


    He dragged on his cigarette as he watched E picking dishes for their son.


    She also asionally put some braised pork and fish into his bowl.


    Suddenly, E put down her chopsticks and turned to Samuel, taking the cigarette out of his mouth.


    "Samuel! What do you want?" E stared at him.


    He began smoking when they met. And now, half the meal time had passed, and he was still smoking.


    But he hadn''t touched any of the food that she had put for him.


    Samuel took the half cigarette from her hand and put it out in an ashtray. "Nothing, let''s eat."


    "Don''t smoke infront of our child!"


    "It doesn''t matter. He will also smoke when he grows up."


    ...


    Was it a good reason?


    "Dad, I won''t pick up that bad habit like you." Jerry looked at Samuel with contempt and pledged never


    to smoke!


    E put down the chopsticks and looked at Samuel with a serious expression, "Will you?"


    "No, I won''t do that again." Perceiving that E was on the verge of getting angry, Samuel quickly


    picked up the chopsticks to eat.


    "You''d better smoke less. It''s not healthy for you." If she didn''t use her right as a wife, he would forget


    who he was.


    "Okay."


    Of course he could follow her instructions. He had never smoked in front of their child before. But


    recently his temper had been fluctuating a lot, and he failed on numerous asions to control himself.


    E nodded, albeit surprised that he agreed without hesitation. She took the chopsticks and continued


    to pick dishes for them.


    The atmosphere was harmonious.


    After dinner, Samuel asked a bodyguard to send their son back to the vi first. He had phoned the


    maid in advance to wait for Jerry at the door.


    After Samuel trusted Jerry to the bodyguard, he went to a restaurant with E.


    E knew what they were going to do. The day had finallye.


    After getting out of the car, Samuel put an arm around her shoulder, then walked towards the


    restaurant.


    E raised her head and looked curiously at the man with a poker face. Samuel seemed to be acting


    unusual.


    Why? Because they are going to deal with Catherine? Did he feel heartbroken?


    E suddenly stopped and stood steadily in the hallway.


    She slipped off his arm from her shoulder.


    When he saw the stolid expression on her face, he cast a curious nce towards her.


    E said faintly, "Samuel, if you don''t have the heart to do it, you can go. I can deal with her alone."


    "What do you mean?" He didn''t have any feelings for Catherine. He walked over to hold E and


    kissed her on her cheek.

 Chapter 227 Did You Care About My Feelings

    Chapter 227 Did You Care About My Feelings


    "Don''t be silly. We''ll talk about itter at home, but now we have something to take care of." He made


    clear his thoughts forthright, without holding back anything. Likewise, he hoped she would do the same.


    But frankly speaking, Samuel was sad at the thought of the child.


    E caught sight of the slight tinge of anguish in his eyes, but she wasn''t sure whether what she had


    seen was correct. She rubbed her eyes to confirm, while Samuel''s countenance recovered to the way it


    had always been.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Had she overthought it?


    "What are you thinking?" He asked, with a stern and serious look.


    "Nothing. We can talkter. Let''s deal with Catherine first." The two walked towards a presidential suite,


    outside of which two bodyguards in ck suits stood guard.


    When Samuel arrived, they opened the door.


    "Mr. Shao, she''s in the room."


    Samuel nodded and walked in, hand in hand, with E.


    In the room.


    A woman was tied up in the chair, mouth covered by tape.


    The five bodyguards in the room were staring at her, without blinking, in case she yed tricks.


    Catherine looked at Samuel beseechingly.


    Samuel disregarded her and said to E, "Go. She''s at your disposal." With that, he released her


    hands and took E''s handbag from her hands. E had free reign to do whatever she wanted to with


    Catherine.


    Seeing the panic in Catherine''s eyes, E smiled wickedly, approaching her slowly, stopping right in


    front of her.


    E mercilessly ripped the tape from her mouth.


    Catherine yelped in pain and cursed inside, ''Son of bitch!''


    She appeared delicate and fragile. "Why did you bring me here, Samuel?"


    Catherine asked knowingly, but continued to pretend to be oblivious.


    However, Samuel fished out a cigarette from his pocket, without even looking at her.


    All he thought about was that E had a child with another man. He had no interest with any other


    business.


    "It''s pity you''re not an actor."


    As the room was hot and stuffy, E took off her jacket and passed it to Samuel, Who was smoking in


    frustration.


    "What do you mean, E?" When seeing E''s gloating face, all she wanted was to punch the smile out


    of her face but she feigned calmness.


    As for her question, E didn''t answer as she knew Catherine was pretending to be dumb.


    "Take off her jacket and tie her up again." Catherine wore a deep purple overcoat, and became


    frightened, looking at her in fear.


    "What are you going to do to me?


    What do you think I could possibly tell you?" Catherine''s expression turned dark.


    Samuel smiled. During the long period they had been together, this was the first time he was going to


    see E''s dark side.


    One of the bodyguards did as E asked, agily, despite Catherine''s violent resistance.


    "Do you have a knife?" The bodyguard nodded, handing a Swiss Army Knife to her.


    "The de is sharp. Be careful, Miss Bo."


    "Okay, thanks." As E drew out the dagger, the de reflected a strong dazzling light.


    It was indeed sharp, exactly what she was looking for.


    E had Catherine''s legs and feet tied up so tightly that she couldn''t move.


    In this way, the knife couldn''t hurt E.


    "What are you doing, E Bo?" With the de flickering before her, she dared not move, her voice


    shaking.


    Catherine only wore a thin ck woolen base shirt which would made E''s work easier.


    E slightly cut her base shirt.


    Catherine shrieked, the anticipation frying her nerves.


    E shut her up again with the tape and continued to cut her clothes.


    Catherine knew how sharp the de was, so she kept still and let E do whatever she wanted.


    In the end, E stopped and admired her work contently.


    The bodyguards tried hard to refrain themselves fromughing.


    Catherine''s clothes were a total mess, with holes and cuts.


    As Samuel looked up, E''s lips pursed and she addressed him, "You''re not allowed to see my work!"


    But it was toote as he had already seen it. Samuel became amused.


    He decided to distract himself with his phone.


    E continued to cut her clothes.


    More and more pieces of clothing, fell to the floor.


    Catherine''s eyes were blood-shot, ashamed of being exposed to many men.


    "You must be sick, embassed and angry by now. Am I right?" E asked, fiddling the knife in the air.


    The lights reflected from the de dazzled Catherine''s eyes. She closed her eyes and nodded.


    "When you hired those men to rape me, did you think about my feelings?" Her hands paused suddenly.


    She looked at the trembling Catherine with acute eyes.


    Catherine was petrified. They knew.


    It must have been the stupid Amber that sold her out.


    "Throw her jeans away." Eyes bulged, Catherine shook her hands violently.


    She couldn''t bear it. She wanted them to get off her and to stop it!


    With her mouth covered, she couldn''t utter a word but sob, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    But no one came to save or spare her. Samuel lowered his head, staring at his phone.


    All of sudden, he stood up and dialed the room service number. "Send me some pepper! I want the


    hottest."


    After he hung up, he went back to his seat and continued to peruse his phone.


    E looked at him in confusion, wondering what he wanted to do.


    Catherine was almost naked by this point.


    Even though the room was silent, E could hear the men''s elerating breathing.


    She looked back and asked Samuel, "Are they here?"


    "Yes, how many do you want?" Samuel stared at the photo of the little girl. It was just a view of her


    back, but he just couldn''t stop staring at her.

 Chapter 228 Let Me Serve You Samuel

    Chapter 228 Let Me Serve You Samuel


    "Since Catherine hired five men for mest time, it''s only fair if she gets five men as well." She didn''t


    want to have Catherine tortured to death because it was better to leave her living in fear and shame.


    Samuel gestured to the one of the bodyguards who then made a call.


    Subsequently, another bodyguard brought in the pepper powder.


    "Feed her hot pepper water." Samuelmanded in a calm voice and looked back down to his phone.


    Hot pepper water? Hearing this, E''s jaw-dropped.


    She put the knife on the table and asked, "Why? Why hot pepper water?"


    Samuel looked up, eyes brimming with affection.


    "Catherine''s allergic to pepper."


    Although it had been a long time, Samuel still remembered this fact about her.


    She said ironically, "Now you believe me?"


    When the tape on her mouth was ripped off, she shouted at once, "Samuel, please let me go! I know I


    made a mistake and I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. Please pardon me!"


    Samuel sneered.


    ''Such a stupid woman. Couldn''t she see E was the one that was calling the shots.'' Samuel shook his


    head, ignored her pleas and said to E, "I''m sorry, honey. Forgive me?" He walked towards her, held


    her and kissed her.


    At this disy of affection, Catherine felt mute. As she scowled at the couple, without warning, the hot


    pepper water was shoved down her throat. Her mind wentpletely nk.


    She wanted to breath but she couldn''t. As more and more liquid poured down her throat, her entire


    body went numb.


    At the moment, it was morefortable to just die. She was desperately hoping someone would save


    her.


    She felt she was on the brink of suffocation, with tears and snot all over her face. She couldn''t speak or


    think.


    E squirmed out of Samuel''s embrace, wanting to see how Catherine was suffering. The bodyguard


    was still forcing-feeding her, showing no pity.


    Seeing her face turning red, E could only imagine the pain she was going through.


    After the two cups were empty, E asked the bodyguard to stop.


    The bodyguard let go of Catherine, who looked down trodden and in anguish.


    E panicked when she didn''t move for a long while. Was she dead?


    As she stepped closer to check, Catherine suddenly started to cough intensely, with hot pepper water


    spewing out of her nose and mouth.


    E backed off to keep a distance from her.


    As she persistently coughed, several burly men walked in.


    E couldn''t help but smile. Catherine was finally getting what she deserved. But then, she noticed that


    several of those men are actually quite macho. She wondered what they will do to Catherine.


    All of sudden, Samuel embraced her, looking at his precious princess, face livid.


    E smiled in embarrassment, shrugging her shoulders.


    "What are you looking at?" Samuel''s facial expression changed.


    Seeing Samuel''s grumpy face, E put her arms around his neck and said, "Just out of curiosity."


    "Oh yeah, just out of curiosity?" With his palms on her waist, he held her tighter.


    "All right. All right. I won''t do that again." E yielded immediately. "I''m sorry, honey. Don''t get mad."


    Samuel, vulnerable to her sweet surrender, bit her red lips hard before releasing her.


    As E stepped back, she red at him and then made a face, that she hoped Samuel didn''t see, But


    he did. E rubbed her face and said, "What''s wrong with my face? It''s stiff. I think I need to use a facial


    mask, don''t you think?"


    It was a rhetoric question, as E trying to hide the fact that she had made a face at him, which was a


    futile attempt.


    "Don''t forget to give her the drug." Samuel ordered when Catherine stopped coughing.


    The drug? One of the bodyguards added some white powdery substance into a cup of water, which


    dissolved quickly, and he forced Catherine to drink it.


    Less than a minuteter, the cup was empty.


    "Samuel, what''s that?" Catherine thought they had inflicted enough pain to her but she had a bad


    feeling that there was more.


    Samuel didn''t answer butmanded, "Untie her!"


    After being drugged, she had no way to escape even if the door was open for her.


    Shey down on the ground, powerless. She began to shiver, as the drugs in her system took effect.


    She had to fight for her dignity.


    She exerted all her strength, climbing towards Samuel whilst naked, who was sitting on the sofa.


    She was pathetic but no one showed her pity.


    Everyone in the room stood on the sideline.


    She grabbed Samuel''s trouser leg and begged, "Samuel, Samuel... Please... Help me!"


    She felt a sudden rush of sexual energy rushing through her, which was unusual considering what was


    going on. She drew closer to Samuel.


    "Go away!" Samuel uttered the two words coldly without even looking at her.


    "Please, help me. Samuel, this is going to be my first time to... My first time to... Let me serve you,


    Samuel."


    She had never had a sexual rtionship before and she didn''t want to be tainted.


    "You make me sick!'' Samuel kicked her away but Catherine got back up, and begged him.


    Her strength was fading quickly, so she made onest attempt, grabbing Samuel''s trouser leg again.


    E was bing angry, watching the disy that Catherine was putting on. She gritted her teeth,


    scowled at Catherine first and then Samuel.


    Sensing her rage, Samuel kicked Catherine meters away.


    Catherine was lying on the ground in pain, hands on her chest.


    "She''s all yours. Do whatever you want." Samuel said to those men who then encircled Catherine at


    once.


    He rose to his feet from the sofa and picked up E''s jacket.


    As he walked closer to E, she shrugged, giving him the cold shoulder. She then turned and walked


    out.


    Samuel ran out to chase her and said to the bodyguard at the door, "Contact the mediater."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Samuel grabbed her hand just before the lift arrived.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Samuel knew why she was upset.


    "Rx, honey." Samuel said gently to please her while helping her put on her jacket.

 Chapter 229 You Know Who the Father Is

    Chapter 229 You Know Who the Father Is


    E stared at him, and walked on.


    Though she understood Samuel''s attitude towards Catherine, she still got angry, even though she did


    not know why she was angry.


    "I have no feelings for her! Why are you angry?" Samuel was speechless. He hadn''t looked at


    Catherine at all while they were in the suite.


    "Samuel, be honest with me. Did you regret that you brought me with you? If I was not there, would you


    have had sex with Catherine? I mean it is her FIRST time." E emphasized on the word "first" on


    purpose.


    Samuel smiled lightly. She really was jealous.


    He held her and said in a low voice, "You had sex for the first with me, didn''t you?"


    Samuel remembered that night very well.


    E exined herself anxiously, "I sure was. I loved you and only you at that time." She was afraid that


    Samuel drunk too much that night and hadn''t noticed.


    She had never been with another man before him.


    E started to calm down after she heard hisughter. What is so funny?


    "What are you smiling at?" She realized that Samuel had baited her into saying that. She felt herself


    blush. Consciously, she stepped on his shoes.


    Samuel smiled again and wedged her into the corner of the empty lift. He lowered his head, looked at


    her in the eyes, and said, "You are so adorable."


    She was so adorable that he wanted to tease her.


    E pushed him away, and got out of the elevator when the door opened.


    Samuel followed her closely behind and put his arms around her again. They walked out of the hotel


    together.


    After they got back home, E ran into Jerry''s room to check if he had already slept.


    Samuel came after her. She asked him seriously, "Can I sleep here?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "NO!" He gave her a straight answer. E kissed Jerry''s forehead and left his room reluctantly.


    E went back to the bedroom, and she was stopped by Samuel from walking into the dressing room.


    "I want to ask you something."


    E looked at his serious face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Samuel closed his eyes with a heavy heart, prepared himself for the answer, and asked, "E, did you


    bear a child in America?" Though Daisy had said so, he wanted to hear the answer from E.


    What? Did Samuel know about Jane? Who told him? E was stunned by the question and stood still.


    Samuel got the answer through her reaction. He ground his teeth in rage and asked, "Who is the


    father?"


    What? E became very confused.


    "Who is the father? Do you still keep in touch with each other? " Judging from Samuel''s questions, E


    realized that he thought she had another child with another man.


    It exined all the pain he was feeling, which was reflected on his face. Should she smile? Or should


    she cry?


    Ah. Did he think she was a dy of easy virtue?"


    Was she that easy to be seduced? In a rage, she said, "You know who the child''s father is, and, yes,


    we do still keep in contact."


    He knew him better than he thought he did.


    Hearing her answer, Samuel held her tight in his arms and said painfully, "Never contact him from now


    on! I forbid you!"


    She must have been lying. She was so busy filming that she didn''t have enough time to meet with


    another man in her daily life. She usually came to his house straight from film site everyday. ''Yes! She


    must be lying to me!'' Samuel said to himself.


    "All right. All right. I won''t contact him. Are you bothered that I have a child with another man?" She


    held her head up high to see what his expression was.


    Samuel nodded, but then shook his head, repeatedly.


    "I don''t mind, E. If you promise me that you will stop seeing him, I''ll be okay with you seeing your


    daughter."


    E felt very touched. He did not mind that she had a child, with another man! He really loved her very


    much.


    "Samuel, actually..."


    "Please don''t, don''t mention him. I will get jealous and want to kill him." Samuel put his hand on her lips


    to stop her from saying any more, but he looked at her with pain in his eyes.


    It was true, really true. E had a child with another man.


    He was to me since he had pushed E away.


    Actually, E was going to tell Samuel that Jane was his daughter, but she stopped.


    ''Well. I won''t tell you then. You stopped me and were unconsciously, making yourself suffer.'' E felt a


    tinge of sadness at this thought but brushed it away. At-least she had tried.


    After E nodded, he held her hands and went into the dressing room.


    They put on their robes and walked into the bathroom together.


    Samuel was not happy after he knew about the other child. But E was in a good mood, which rubbed


    off on him as time passed.


    After a while of teasing, they sat in the tub quietly. E leaned against him, fondling his chest intimately.


    "Samuel, do you want to meet my daughter? She is very lovely."


    ''Well. I have given you the opportunity to see your own daughter. It''s your call, Samuel'' E said to


    herself.


    However, Samuel shook his head and said, "If you want to spend time with her, you can bring her here


    when I''m not home."


    He could not cut off the family bond between them, but he refused to meet the child.


    Samuel was very depressed. Very few people could understand how he felt.


    E smiled lightly, but Samuel didn''t notice it. So he continued, "E, it''s only fair that you bear me a


    daughter."


    He always wanted a daughter, but she bore one with another man.


    E nodded tofort him. She turned her head and looked at his gloomy face fondly. "No problem. If


    you want one, we can have one."


    Only E knew there was a second meaning in her words.


    The temperature between them rose gradually in the bathroom. Samuel stared at E as his sexual


    urges began to rise.


    "Say that you love me, E." He said assertively.


    E held her hands around his neck, and said with a discontent pout, "But you haven''t said you love


    me!"


    He smiled subtly, and said in a sexy low voice, "I love you, E." Even though he had said these words


    so many times before, this time it felt different.


    From now on, she belonged to him, only him, heart to soul.


    E''s heart swelled with warmth and she consented to his request and said it back.


    "I love you, Samuel." She meant every word of it, well and truely.


    ''That''s better.'' he thought, looking at her affectionately.


    "Come here, babe. Let me rock your world."

 Chapter 230 Bringing Another Mans Child To My House

    Chapter 230 Bringing Another Man''s Child To My House


    "Don''t bother, honey. You can reward me in another way... Hmph..." E was interrupted by Samuel''s


    kiss.


    Soon after, the bathroom was filled with their passionate sounds as they made love to each other.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was 6:30 am, when Samuel woke up.


    He secured the quilt on E and got out of bed.


    After taking a shower, he walked straight to the dressing room, unawared that E had woken up.


    E was deep in thought. She had contemted for a long timest night and found their reunion was


    a golden opportunity to bring Jane back.


    Samuel walked out of the dressing room, tying his tie. Suddenly, E stood in his way and stopped him.


    She put her arms around his neck without hesitation, taking in his scent.


    Samuel put his right arm around E''s smooth and slim waist and said. "It''s so cold. Go back to bed."


    Although the heating was on, Samuel was still worried about E''s health and didn''t want her to catch a


    cold.


    E wasn''t cold at all. She pulled Samuel''s tidy tie and spoke in a coquettish voice. "Samuel,


    sweetheart, can I talk to you about something?"


    "Sure. What''s wrong, honey?"


    Samuel carried E with his powerful arms, put her in bed and tucked her into the quilt.


    "Sam, can I bring my daughter here to live with me?"


    Hearing that, Samuel stood still, disying a dark unreadable expression.


    "No. You have to take care of Jerry too. It''s impossible for you to handle two children at the same time."


    How could he agree to that? He would never raise another man''s child.


    E knew Samuel would not agree with her request so easily, so she looked at him, feigning pity. "Sam,


    my daughter''s father is dead. It''s not right for her to live alone. She needs her mother. You can''t expect


    me to abandon her?"


    In fact, this was also an opportunity for Samuel to figure out Jane''s identity, if he was so inclined to do


    so.


    Therefore, if Samuel didn''t find out that Jane was his daughter by himself, he could not me her for


    not telling him the truth.


    However, E believed that Samuel was smart enough to find out the truth. After all, he resembled


    Jane too much, in features and manners.


    The father of her daughter was dead? Somehow, Samuel was d to hear that.


    E was still staring at him, so he decided not to bother about a dead man for E''s sake.


    "Alright. You can bring you daughter here, but I need to set some rules."


    E curled her lips covertly. Jane was his daughter and it was his responsibility to raise her. Now he


    was putting forward conditions in exchange?


    However, a ttering smile appeared on E''s face. She nodded and said, "Of course. Anything you


    want."


    Samuel was disappointed by the thought that E was onlyplying because of the little girl.


    However, every time E mentioned her daughter, Jane would always appear in his mind.


    Perhaps, it was because Jane and E''s daughter were of the same age.


    Then he said, "First, promise me that I won''t see her near me. You can hide her in our house or through


    other ways. I don''t care." He was busy with work and hardly stayed at home during the day. Therefore,


    E could make sure that they didn''t meet when he got back.


    If he saw that little girl, he might want to strangle her and E.


    "No problem!" E replied.


    "Second, you must put me in first ce, Jerry second ce and your daughter,st. As long as Jerry


    and I are at home, you must take more care of us than your daughter!" E curled her lips again


    because of Samuel''s overbearing requests.


    ''Samuel, the more unreasonable you are, theter I will tell you that Jane is your daughter!'' E


    thought.


    Then she noddedpliantly again. Samuel was satisfied and put forward the third condition.


    "Third, as long as I am at home, you must sleep with me rather than with your daughter."


    Finally, E understood Samuel''s intention. He put forward those requests to make sure that she would


    not ignore Jerry and him because of Jane.


    She ttered Samuel and feigned happiness, "Honey, no problem! I promise. You are so sweet!"


    Samuel looked at E closely and saw through her attempt to mask her displeasure.


    "What? I have promised that you can bring another man''s daughter here. What else do you want?"


    Was there any man more aggrieved than him? No. He did feel that he was in a hell, of his own making.


    "No. That''s enough! Sweetheart, you are so kind! I want to kiss you!" E hugged and kissed him hard.


    She would bring Jane to live with them, and hopefully the father-daughter rtionship would flourish.


    However, it was up to Samuel whether he would find out whether she is his daughter.


    Samuel was frustrated and hugged E tightly. He didn''t want to talk about E''s daughter anymore


    and just said, "You can bring her here, as long as you want to."


    Then E got up and went to the bathroom to shower, while Samuel went downstairs. Jerry was having


    breakfast. When he saw Samuel, he put down his sandwich and said, "Morning, Samuel."


    Then he picked his sandwich and kept eating without even glimpsing at Samuel.


    Jerry''s indifferent attitude made Samuel be distressed.


    He sat opposite of Jerry and a servant served his breakfast.


    After finishing a spiced egg, Samuel raised his eyes and looked at Jerry. "Jerry, let me ask you a


    question."


    "What?"


    "What''s the name of the little girl we met yesterday?" Samuel was not sure whether Jerry knew that the


    little girl was E''s daughter.


    The little girl? Jerry was drinking milk when Samuel asked and he almost choked. What did his Daddy


    know?


    "Daddy, it was... eh... Jane."


    Samuel was stunned. It turned out that Jane is E''s daughter. When he realized that, Jane''s charming


    big eyes appeared in his mind instantly.


    Jane, the cute kid, was E''s daughter.


    He was very frustrated.


    Samuel couldn''t swallow anything because of those unbearable facts.


    He decided to go to work. When he was ready to go, he remembered something. He said to one of his


    servants, "Clear the room upstairs, the one near Jerry''s room, and decorate it ording to little girls''


    tastester on. Buy whatever you need."


    The servant nodded, "Yes. Sir."


    Samuel knew that if E''s daughter was Jane, he would never dislike her.


    However, E should never expect him to like Jane. After all, Jane''s father was not him, so restraining


    his dislike was all he could do.


    Samuel smacked the door irritably and stared at the clear blue sky outside. ''Why me?'' Samuel asked in


    his mind.


    E was perusing through the inte as she had breakfast. Catherine was in the hot topics, just as


    nned.


    "Catherine, a formerwyer, has sex with five African men at a hotel." The simple but direct headline


    created a good bnce between arousing readers'' desire to check further, and not giving out too much


    information.


    Well done.


    E wanted to read on but stopped. She decided to read it after finishing her breakfast, in case that the


    content was too disgusting.


    She finished the breakfast as soon as possible, wiped her hands and clicked on it.


    Although the key parts of the pictures in the news were covered with mosaics, E still felt like she was


    watching an X-rated film, which almost made her throw up.


    There were over twenty high definition photos. The journalist was so dedicated and professional that he


    took many photos from different angles to show readers what had happened.

 Chapter 231 Are They Good in Bed

    Chapter 231 Are They Good in Bed


    Thements by the neitzens were harsh, which shocked E a lot.


    "WTF, Catherine is such a bitch! How much does she cost for a night?"


    "Oh my god! She''s so sexy!"


    "Bitch! She makes me sick! She deserves to be punished!"


    "Lawyer Shao made a good choice to break his engagement from her."


    ......


    Seeing that Catherine''s reputation was ruined, E logged off contentedly.


    Public opinion was enough to drive Catherine crazy.


    But at present, Catherine was sleeping sound in the hotel, and knew nothing about the scandal.


    Her father broke all rtions with her because of the scandal. He then sold hispany and left C


    Country with Polly and his son.


    Catherine woke up to the voices of the cleaners.


    Two cleaners gave her a side-nce, as if she was riddled with infection.


    They muttered. "I can''t see how anyone could be so disgusting!"


    "Yeah, I wish I could leave this room immediately. Ew, it makes me sick. I''m gonna throw up."


    Their dialogue reminded Catherine of what happenedst night.


    She couldn''t help but sob.


    She wanted to wipe her tears, but she was too exhausted to do so.


    She had bruises all over her body, as if a car had run over her.


    "Get out, you lousy bitch. I can''t believe we have to clean up after you." The cleaners rudely yanked off


    her quilt, so her naked body was exposed.


    Noticing the bruises all over her body, the two cleaners were rendered speechless out of shock.


    Catherine stared at them coldly and managed to raise herself from the bed. "Get out!" Her voice was


    too hoarse to be understood.


    She struggled to go into the bathroom. Looking at the mess of the room, she could not help but throw


    up.


    She hunched awkwardly over the toilet, vomitting and cursing E and Samuel.


    She swore that they would pay for everything they had done!


    After work, E left for Emerald Community. She sent Jane to the Royal Mansion.


    She had to collude with the kids, in case Samuel found out about the truth.


    The video that had been taken of Catherine and the men, went viral, just as E became preupied.


    Because the video cost very little, anyone could afford it.


    It soon got more than 3 million views.


    It meant that Samuel earned quite a lot.


    One night, after E put the two kids to sleep, she slipped into the study and struggled with the idea of


    watching the video. Half an hour passed by.


    Samuel wasn''t at home at the moment. She was curious about the video. She hasn''t made up her mind


    to watch.


    She had mixed feelings. For one thing, she was rather curious. For another, she thought it was


    shameful.


    Hesitating for a while, she decided to satisfy her curiosity. She paid to log on and prepared to


    appreciate the show. To her surprise, the volume had been turned up to maximum by Samuel when he


    used thisptop for his video meeting earlier.


    Coincidentally, Samuel arrived at home and heard the loud sexual moan.


    He followed the sound to the study.


    Inside the study, E turned down the volume in a hurry.


    She thought how awkward it would be if Samuel hears this. ''Damned Catherine, why do you sound


    so... seductive?'' E shook her head in contempt.


    Samuel opened the door quietly, And caught the sight of his lovely wife, who was gazing at the


    He closed the door and walked towards E.


    What he saw made him frown. Why was she watching porn?


    "Are they good in bed?"


    E shook her head subconsciously. "Not really."


    It seemed that Catherine hadn''t enjoyed the sex.


    "Well, how do you like it?"


    "It was so...big.I mean so disgusting!" E was attracted by the video and she didn''t realize who was


    talking to her. She felt a little shy to describe the lower male part, so she changed the word


    immediately.


    Samuel threw his briefcase on the sofa and paused the video.


    Suddenly she realized that Samuel was standing beside her. She looked up, catching sight of Samuel''s


    serious face.


    "Samuel... I... Eh... Why... Why are you here? Samuel?" E began to stammer out of fear.


    It''s too bad that Samuel caught her watching the video.


    She regretted not locking the door.


    Samuel looked at her with his hands in his pockets.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Her facial expression kept switching from shyness to shock.


    "Sorry to interrupt you. Shall we watch it together? That''ll be more romantic." He said with a teasing


    smile.


    Watch together? No way! The actress was Catherine!


    She snapped theptop shut and held it in her arms. "No way!"


    Samuel leaned forward on the desk and whispered in her ears. "What kind of punishment do you want?


    Tell me."


    How dare she appreciate other guys on the sly? He swore he would make her regret tonight.


    On hearing this, E straightened her posture and protested. "Why do you want to punish me?! It''s


    none of your business! I am an adult!"


    Samuel''s attitude began to annoy her. She felt that he was more annoying than her brother.


    "Fine. It''s none of my business." Samuel wasn''t angry. Instead, he put on a smile.


    But the gentle smile made E even more fearful and she wondered what was in his mind?


    Samuel snatched theptop from her arms and threw it on the sofa. Then he grabbed her by the elbow


    and took her out of the study.


    Outside the study.


    E failed to jerk her wrist free.


    "Samuel, where are we going?"


    "We are not going anywhere." Samuel pressed her on the wall behind her after he finished speaking.

 Chapter 232 Do You Want Us to Freeze to Death

    Chapter 232 Do You Want Us to Freeze to Death


    Indulging in Samuel''s passionate kiss, E suddenly recalled that he had said there was a surveince


    camera monitoring the corridor.


    She immediately clutched one of the man''srge unscrupulous hands, and refused, "Please stop.


    There is a camera filming us."


    Samuel let out a groan of discontent. He had dragged them out here, well aware of the fact that there


    was a camera, "Why bother watching others when we can make one of our own? "


    Samuel was eager to make their own sex tape. "No...no...no, Sam. Let''s just go back to our room. I


    actually like doing it in bed."


    Holding her face in his hands, Samuel grinned mischievously, "We''re not going to the bedroom today. I


    want to do it here."


    "Please don''t. It''d be awkward if any of the two kids were toe out and saw us." Both Jerry and


    Jane were asleep. It would be really embarrassing if they saw Samuel and E having sex, if they woke


    up to get some water to drink.


    "Are you still curious about what you have watched?" Always curious about other men''s affairs, E


    was, in Samuel''s opinion, really a naughty girl.


    Perplexed for merely a second, E promptly grasped what Samuel was talking about, and then shook


    her head a few times, "Not anymore. Sam, you are the best. Their''s are way too small and are nothing


    Although E didn''t point out what THEIRS and YOURS really referred to, Samuel guessed what she


    was driving at. Fixating his eyes on E''s, he asked, "What is small?"


    "Nothing. Nothing." Realizing that she had been stammering the whole night, E really wanted to bite


    off her tongue.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me?" Samuel persisted. He wanted her to say the word. He moved closer to


    her ear and blew on it sensually before saying, "Honey, say the word? I want to hear you say it. If not..."


    Samuel proceeded to kiss and nibble on her neck. E knew he wouldn''t let it go. ''Why does he want


    me to say that shameful word?''


    "If I told you, can we just move to somewhere else? The kitchen, balcony, bathroom or study room.


    Wherever you want but not here."


    Samuel lifted his brows a little. It seemed that E was getting excited.


    "Alright!"


    Now that Samuel had changed his mind, E gritted her teeth as she said the word, "Penis."


    ...


    Despite the fact that he knew what she was referring too earlier, Samuel still felt a tingling sensation


    after hearing E herself utter the word.


    It was not until then that he realized that he had a wife who knew so much.


    "Let''s go."


    Holding E in his arms, Samuel went to the third floor.


    E wondered where they were going as they passed the dance room, gym, and flower room.


    With the door leading to the balcony being pulled open, a st of cold air sneaked into E''s


    nightdress. Why did Samuel bring her here? There was only a swimming pool.


    "Samuel, do you want me to freeze to death?" In this severe winter, she wore only a nightdress. Even


    though it was made of thermal, it still couldn''t protect her from the piercing cold.


    And Samuel was in a suit and tie. It didn''t seem fair!


    "Let you freeze to death? I can''t afford that." Smiling, Samuel let E who was still in his arms take a


    rest in the temporary lounge beside the pool.


    Two or three minutester, he threw her into the pool without warning, which caused her to shriek.


    "AHHH! Help! This guy wants to kill me!" E didn''t expect to be thrown in, so she ended up drinking


    mouthfuls of water. At this moment, she doubted whether Samuel really loved her. Why did he throw


    her into the pool?


    Wearing only a pair of shorts and standing beside the pool, Samuel quietly watched her struggling in


    the water. For some reason, he startedughing.


    "I''m so...so...so cold. Samuel, I''m so cold..." E was on the brink of weeping. Samuel dived into the


    water just before E was about to weep because of the coldness.


    Shivering, E moved swiftly towards Samuel and held him very tight.


    "Samuel, it was my fault. I will never ever watch the video again. Let''s go to the bedroom where it''s


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    warm, okay? " At the moment, E began to admire those ustomed to swimming in severe winters


    mornings. Are their bodies made of iron?


    Samuel lifted her and held her in his arms, "Are you cold?"


    "Yes, I''m cold." What a stupid question he was asking, but she dared not say that.


    "Let''s do some exercises then. After that, you''ll be fine."


    "I don''t want to exercise in this cold water... Can''t we just go to our warm bedroom and make some


    sweet love?" ''Samuel, do you want us to freeze to death in the water?'', E murmured in her mind.


    Faced with his filthy ideas, E once again admitted that she had failed.


    "No. I love where we are now." Lowering his head, he kissed her shivering red lips, offering her his


    warmth.


    Ten minutester.


    Ey beside the pool, staring at the night scene not too far away. Now the coldness she had felt had


    faded away.


    It was so typical of Samuel.


    Deep in the night, Samuel stepped out of the water with her in his arms. He then hurried into his


    bedroom and entered the bathroom.


    As soon as he turned the shower knob, warm water spewed out. Feeling energetic again, she


    weed the warm water as it trickled down her body.


    Early the next morning, Samuel went downstairs dressed neatly. Meanwhile, two kids sat in the living


    room having their breakfast.


    Facing the second floor, Jerry immediately winked at Jane after he saw Samuel walking down the


    stairs, and called out, "Daddy! Good morning!"


    Jane understood what Jerry meant right away. Grabbing the bag next to her and the boiled egg in her


    hand that still hadn''t been peeled, she rushed towards the door of the mansion.


    She changed her shoes and then went to the chauffeur''s car.


    After sitting in the rear seat of the car, Jane let out a relieved sigh.


    It seemed that she was a little guerri fighting her father every day. Jane had to hide from her father


    the moment night and morninge.


    As a matter of fact, E had merely told Jane that it was still not the time for Samuel to know that she


    was around. But she didn''t ask Jane to hide from her father in such a way.


    If she knew that her daughter always hid from Samuel, E would be heartbroken and would tell


    Samuel the truth right away.


    However, Jane didn''t seem to care much about this, for it had already made her really happy that she


    could live with her parents and older brother and she didn''t refuse the fact that she had to stay out of


    her father''s sight temporarily.


    Instead, she found it very interesting. It was like ying hide-and-seek.


    Inside the mansion.


    Samuel spotted Jane''s little figure as soon as he was halfway down the stairs. For an unknown reason,


    his heart ached a little when he saw that Jane was like a frightened bird fleeing away after he


    appeared.


    He thought introspectively whether it was too much for a child to bear.


    Therefore, when he sat down to have breakfast, he told his son, "You tell Jane that she doesn''t have to


    hide from me all the time. It doesn''t matter if we meet each other from time to time. Just that she


    doesn''t have to be in front of me for no reason."


    Jerry understood what his father meant and nodded happily.


    Looking at his son, who was smiling from ear to ear, he became somewhat bewildered, "You like Jane


    very much?"


    Jerry gave him a firm nod, "Of course I like Jane. She''s my little sister!"


    After hearing Jerry say the word "sister", Samuel didn''t think too much of it. He just felt disturbed by


    something that had happened before, "So you knew that Jane is your mother''s daughter, didn''t you?


    Then why didn''t you tell me the time you brought her to my office?"


    Jerry had even made up a lie by saying that Jane was someone else''s kid. Could it be that Jerry was


    afraid of his father knowing of Jane''s existence?


    "Daddy, I thought it would be better for mom to tell you..." Jerry answered his father very calmly, "It


    wasn''t my secret to tell."


    Samuel red at his son. This little traitor! Now more than ever, Samuel wanted a daughter so that he


    could give Jerry the cold shoulder.

 Chapter 233 Its Not What You Think!

    Chapter 233 It''s Not What You Think!


    "Finish your breakfast quickly and go to kindergarten. And, from now on, you should protect Jane like a


    man, understood?"


    No matter who her parents were, a man should always protect a woman at any time.


    Jerry agreed and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t be as bad as you, chasing mom out of here for four


    years!" Jerry would keep this in mind all his life and ned to punish his dad when he grew up.


    "Nonsense!" Samuel wanted to scold Jerry, but he held back his anger due to his good upbringing.


    And the fact was that E had abandoned him for four years! He was tolerant and chose to let her go.


    These thoughts remained unsaid.


    "How can you call yourself a seniorwyer after all the bad things you have done?" Jerry had learned


    what happened between E and Samuel. At first he didn''t know who was right or wrong, but he


    figured it out just by judging from their attitudes.


    It had to be his father''s fault.


    Samuel became livid because of his son''s insults.


    After he drunk his milk, he wiped his mouth and walked towards Jerry in anger.


    Sensing his anger, Jerry rushed towards the door, carrying his bag.


    Even though he ran fast, Samuel caught up to him in the living room.


    Samuel wanted to teach Jerry a lesson, but a soft but deterrent sound interrupted, "Samuel, what are


    you doing?"


    E saw what was happening while walking down the stairs. She ran and pulled their son away from


    Samuel.


    "Samuel, Jerry is your son, why do you always want to hit him?"


    Samuel was fumed by this point.


    "That little jerk is disrespectful to me, and of course I will teach him a lesson!" Now if he dared to talk to


    him in this way, what would happen when he grew up?


    E didn''t want to listen to Samuel. She pushed away Samuel''s hand and said, "He is just a kid, why


    are you so fussy?" She couldn''t understand why Samuel always wanted to discipline Jerry.


    "Kid? If your son is a kid, he must be early-maturing." Inadvertently thinking of Jane, Samuel felt that a


    son was really not as clever and considerable as a daughter.


    Over ten yearster, Samuel would find out that he was so wrong at that moment.


    "Samuel, I will be mad if you say ''your son'' one more time!" It sounded like Jerry was really not his son.


    "Okay, okay, my fault!" Samuel hastened to apologize. Seeing Samuel coaxing E, Jerry seized the


    chance to run towards the door, and then went to school with Jane.


    Looking at his son running away, Samuel snickered. ''He knows when to take the chance to escape,


    that''s smart move.'' Samuel thought, a tinge of proud washing over him.


    It seemed that the whole world knew about what had happened to Catherine. Now she hid in her


    apartment and dared not go out, fearing that others would taunt her.


    Thus she had no chance to retaliate against E and only cursed E, who appeared elegant and


    undisturbed on TV.


    E needed to leave C Country for a few days for work, thus she asked a servant and Jerry to take


    care of Jane.


    Samuel was sitting in the office, watching the TV channel that was presenting E''s fashion show,


    when a thought shed through his mind.


    Just the night before E was supposed to return, Samuel said a few words to Molly and then drove


    her to the shopping mall.


    At the time, there were only two or three days before the lunar year.


    E came back to C Country earlier than expected and went to Samuel''spany to surprise him.


    However, his secretaries and assistants told her that Samuel had just left with Molly but they didn''t


    know where they went.


    ''Where did they go?'' E wondered.


    She called Molly but no one answered.


    She called again and still no one answered. So she left Samuel''s office in a state of confusion.


    She was in a daze for two minutes and then decided to wait for Samuel at home.


    But when she turned to hail for a taxi, she saw a woman getting into Samuel''s car.


    She looked carefully and it seemed that the woman was Molly. The car drove off in the opposite


    direction. E, by some chance, called for a taxi to follow Samuel''s car.


    Actually E didn''t know why she followed the car.


    Samuel''s car stopped in front of a shopping mall. Then they went into the shopping mall together.


    E paid the taxi and followed them.


    They went to the GL diamond shop on the first floor. E felt more confused, ''Why is Samueling


    here with Molly?''


    E stood outside. Samuel picked out a ring and Molly wore it.


    Molly smiled and seemed very happy. With the ring, her fingers looked beautiful under the light.


    E was nervous suddenly, wondering why Samuel bought a ring for Molly.


    Why? ''Stop being paranoid!'' E said to herself.


    It seemed that the ring was not suitable for Molly. So the shopping assistant went to pick another one.


    Samuel and Molly chatted happily.


    The diamond of the ring was not as big as the previous one. But it looked more bright and shinier. Both


    Molly and Samuel were satisfied.


    Then they paid the bill.


    ......


    Was this for real?


    Her hunsband and her best friend?


    E felt hurt and kept telling herself that this was not happening. But how could she convince herself


    after seeing what happened?


    When they were about to leave, Samuel saw E standing outside the shop, tears in her eyes.


    ''Isn''t she supposed to be in Green Cold Country now? When did shee back?'' Samuel thought to


    himself, in shock.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ''He feels guilty'', E thought. She looked at Samuel and Molly disappointingly and walked away.


    "Oh gosh! E, it''s not what you think." Molly looked at Samuel anxiously, "You said she would be back


    tomorrow!"


    Samuel also knew that E misunderstood them. So he took the ring from Molly and chased after her.


    When he emerged from the shopping mall, E had already entered a taxi and left.


    Samuel took a look at the license te number and chased after it with his car.


    Meanwhile, Samuel kept calling E but E didn''t answer.

 Chapter 234 Dont Hide From Me

    Chapter 234 Don''t Hide From Me


    Samuel didn''t know how long he had searched, but it felt like a long time had passed before he


    managed to find the taxi E was in. It was heading for Emerald Community.


    Samuel stepped on the gas and drove the car 150 yards, quickly weaving into othernes, and cutting


    off other cars.


    He ignored the other drivers shouting and swearing, and finally overtook the taxi. He swung the


    steering wheel and his Lamborghini veered into a sidelong position across the road.


    No one dared say anything, seeing such an expensive carplete a maneuver like this.


    The taxi''s brakes squealed to a stop; E''s forehead banged against the seat.


    As she rubbed her aching forehead, she thought gloomily: "More trouble! When will it end?"


    Before she could evenplete this thought, the back door of the taxi was opened, and she was


    dragged out.


    Samuel treated her like a ragdoll and pushed her into the car in front of the dumbfounded crowd which


    had gathered around.


    After he did all this in one go, without any hups, Samuel rounded the other side of the Lamborghini


    and got in. In E''s dazed state, she hadn''t taken in much of what was going on, and didn''t even notice


    him punch the ignition. In a moment, he was out of sight again.


    Two minutester, the drivers of the other cars were still standing around bbergasted, lost for words.


    In the car.


    E collected herself and calmly leaned back in the car seat, without saying a word. She didn''t know


    what she could say, actually. She could only think about how embarrassing she must have appeared,


    to be involved into such a scandal.


    "What''s on your mind?" Samuel tried to hold her little hands, but she brushed him away.


    She only had distrust for him.


    And then, he said, "E, don''t misunderstand me. You''ll let Molly down if you act like this. How sad she


    will be if she knows you don''t trust her at all."


    "Samuel, " E murmured, "I trust Molly, but I don''t trust you."


    ''Am I really that terrible?'' he thought sadly.


    ''Not one man is good! They even flirt with their wife''s best friends! ''''


    ...


    "You''ve got it all wrong, babe." He turned the car around and drove for the vi district where The Royal


    Mansion was.


    Upon hearing her husband''s plea, she tried to hide her smile. She was secretly pleased, but there was


    only despair written on her face.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Samuel dropped her off at the door of the vi, and put it in park.


    As he got out, he saw E under the streetlight walking toward the gate.


    Ah! Wrong way! It killed him to see her so upset.


    Samuel quickened his pace to catch her again.


    E was thumbing through her phone, chatting with Molly on Wechat: "I know. Don''t worry. I''m not


    going to quarrel with him."


    Do not quarrel with him? she echoed. That''s impossible! He filled her with jealousy. If she wouldn''t


    quarrel with him, and have it out with him now, then all her tears would be for nothing. And it would


    happen again, no doubt.


    Hearing the footsteps behind her, E clicked her phone into standby, and put on a despairing face


    once more.


    Soon, E was in his warm arms. She smiled, and buried in his chest, secretly.


    "Babe, it''s sote. Where are you going?"


    "I''m leaving."


    "Don''t. Are you crazy? Who knows what kind of perverts are out there on the streets at this hour." He


    pulled back to look at her.


    "Either I go, or you get out of here!" E said frostily.


    "I''m not going anywhere." He stroked her back and led her back to the vi, marching quickly.


    "Samuel! Stop! Stop pulling me!" His pinch was ufortable on her arm.


    She pped her hands feebly and hit him several times on his shoulder; it dealt no more of a blow than


    an itch for Samuel, so he continued his trot to the front door.


    "Wait... I''m all yours, okay? Just quit pinching me."


    Hearing that, Samuel slowed his pace, but not by much. He then opened the front door of the vi,


    went into the parlour, and locked the door behind him. E was standing in the entryway, sour-looking,


    but in need offort.


    E leaned on his shoulder and felt a little bit dizzy. She muttered, "Why are you doing this to me? Why


    are you acting like such a jerk?"


    Samuel gave her shoulder a squeeze before piloting her again. They headed up the staircase.


    Samuel didn''t expect to meet a little girl halfway to the bedroom. He turned on one of the hallway


    Even so, however, he knew that it was Jane.


    Jane wasing downstairs to get a photo album, but instinctively hid as soon as she saw Samuel.


    Seeing her now crouching behind a huge vase, Samuel had mixed emotions.


    E continued to lean on Samuel''s shoulder out of dizziness with her eyes shut.


    But she opened them now as Samuel''s walking halted abruptly. What did he see?


    Samuel let go of E and ousted the little girl out from behind the vase. He grabbed her hand and


    pulled. She appeared with her head lowered.


    "Uncle Samuel, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t know you woulde back."


    "Jane!" E grew disturbed to see Jane so frightened.


    She wanted to step forward to hug her little girl, but Samuel stopped her.


    Samuel crouched down, with a powerfully stern look on his face. "Jane, didn''t I tell your brother to tell


    you, you have no need to fear me? So don''t hide."


    His voice was very peaceful, which made Jane gradually calm down.


    Jane always thought Samuel didn''t like her and didn''t want to see her.


    "I... I...don''t wanna annoy Uncle Samuel." Her voice was soft, but deeply hurt the two adults'' contempt.


    ''I have to tell Samuel, '' E thought with tears in her eyes. ''I don''t want Jane to get hurt because of my


    mistake.''


    Samuel rose and E stutted, "Actually, Jane is..."


    "Rx babe, " said Samuel, putting an index finger to her lips, "I won''t give her a hard time." He


    assumed she felt pity for Jane.


    Even if the girl was not his own daughter, Samuel wouldn''t do anything to hurt her.


    E removed his hand anxiously. "No, Samuel, what I am trying to say is that Jane..."


    "Mom, I am fine. Don''t quarrel with Uncle Samuel, please." Jane was at E''s knee, grabbing her


    clothes.


    The two adults were touched by Jane''s innocence and peace-keeping. But when Samuel crouched


    down and tried to talk with Jane, Jane lowered her head again.


    The light was so dim that Jane was shrouded over in darkness.


    "Jane. We''re not quarreling, I promise. I''m trying to tell you that this is your own home, and you can do


    whatever you want, just like your brother." No matter whose daughter she was, a child will always be


    the most innocent of adults'' disputes.


    Jane raised her head in surprise. "Uncle Samuel, is that true?"


    She felt a tentative closeness to Samuel, but if he knew her true identity, would he be just as gentle?


    She wished that he was not one of the richest men in the world. She didn''t like celebrities. She wished


    her father was just an ordinary person, so he wouldn''t have to worry about another child to split his


    fortune with.


    She hated money. Money only made people worse.

 Chapter 235 The Bedroom

    Chapter 235 The Bedroom


    Jane''s little ck eyes shed. They seemed so familiar to him. Perhaps it was because they were too


    much like E''s!


    "Of course it is true, I wouldn''t lie to you."


    They put Jane to sleep in her cot. Samuel unloosed her small pigtails. Her long ck hair was as


    smooth as E''s when touched.


    Nodding softly, Jane wished them booth goodnight. "Goodnight Mom, goodnight Uncle Samuel..."


    E''s heart ached at her daughter''s sweetness. No one knows a daughter better than her mother. As a


    mother, she certainly knew her daughter''s character.


    Of course, you wouldn''t think she was a sweet girl from the way that she acting when she antagonized


    Sven the other day.


    "Goodnight, dear Jane!" Looking at the little figure, Samuel''s heart melted.


    Sure enough, E''s daughter was cute and lovable. Only a few days after moving here had she won


    him over.


    Samuel expected it. The familiarity of her eyes captivated him the moment she moved in.


    His efforts for his own daughter, though, seemed in vain. E still showed no signs of pregnancy.


    Did she¡­? He began to examine E''s body, with his inquisitive eyes. Finding that she froze, Samuel


    spoke faintly. "E, are you wearing your ring?"


    What? What ring? Confused, E looked at the man.


    "Then you''ve been taking some contraceptive drugs, " said Samuel. He immediately pulled a long face


    at the possibility.


    She''d done it before, and he caught her. It wasn''t impossible to imagine happening again.


    "Drugs?" It gradually dawned on E what he was talking about.


    "You and your questions! Oh, you can guess!" Throwing his hand off, E went to bed.


    "Stop!" His cold voice made her stomach turn over.


    The way she ignored him angered Samuel.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Turning off the lights, Samuel leaned on the door of the bedroom and waited for E toe over.


    She had to check the children every night. This ritual never changed.


    Ten minutester, E finally came from Kang Kang''s room and found Samuel framed in the doorway.


    Her outstretched hands were held tightly in Samuel''s. "Wait!"


    "Why?" If he wouldn''t let her in, why would he ask her to live here? E was confused.


    "You can''t go in until you promise me something." Seeing him standing there seriously, she was


    annoyed.


    He hadn''t exined the matter of buying a ring for Molly this evening but now it made all sort of trouble


    for her!


    "Samuel, if you don''t let me in, I''m just going to leave. There is no need to harass me like this!"


    With these words, E turned around and intended to go downstairs.


    But Samuel pulled her arm, refusing to let her go one step further. "Honey, you misunderstand me, I''m


    not harassing you.


    Even if I am, you deserve it. From the time you got on the bus to now, you didn''t even try to exin


    yourself. I''m not a fool!"


    E wriggled free and ran to down the staircase in rage.


    If she left now, everything Samuel had striven to achieve would be in vain!


    "Stop. I''ll exin in the bedroom. I just want you to promise me to close your eyes when entering the


    room. Is it okay? It''s very simple, right?"


    "What? Come in with my eyes closed? What is this, some kind of trick?"


    Samuel waved her doubt away with a nod. E''s temper had a short fuse, But she eventually calmed


    her mind and walked back up. She closed her eyes. Samuel sighed, and pushed the door open,


    leading E by the hand.


    After taking her to the window and getting everything ready, Samuel whispered, "There we go!"


    The scene in front of her made E, hitherto annoyed, beyond excited in an instant.


    The huge floor-to-ceiling windows had been naked before, but now in front of them stood a table


    covered with red silk.


    On the table was arge bouquet of roses, with a double-tiered cake on a te.


    Dangling above the table were heart-shaped balloons.


    She turned around and noticed on the big bed behind her. The quilt wasden with rose petals.


    She nced down, and the man who had brought her in was now on his knee in front of her, holding a


    brocade box in his hand, inside of which sparkled arge diamond ring.


    "E, will you marry me?" Samuel proposed to her sincerely with a loud voice, gazing at E with eyes


    full of love.


    Deeply moved, here eyes turned red, and her heart began to pound wildly.


    The man she loves! Proposing!


    Only through its experience was E fully able to understand how excited and happy people got in


    movies and TV shows.


    E was immersed in joy, so much so that she forgot to respond to Samuel.


    Samuel, unfazed, asked again, even louder, "E, I love you, please marry me!"


    She nodded quickly with a gushing look on her face. She took the box he held.


    So her evidence was wrong. It turned out that Molly and he had had gone together to buy the diamond


    ring for her. Everything came to light.


    Samuel took the diamond ring from the box. He put it on E''s ring finger and gave it a kiss.


    E wiped her tears and said in a frail voice, "Haven''t we been married? Why are you proposing


    again?"


    Samuel smiled and took out his mobile phone to take a few selfie shots with E.


    Then Samuel posted it on his WeChat immediately. "Of course for those fans who want us to be


    together again."


    No one knew what reason he had. Only Samuel himself knew.


    The reason why he proposed to E was that he wanted her to marry her all over again...


    Samuel also took her phone and forwarded his own WeChat post with the caption: Yes, I do!


    Faced with his childish behavior, E was speechless. Did he really just want to cater for the fans?


    After he finished updating, Samuel returned her phone to her. She had to admit, the picture looked


    good. Particrly for Samuel, he came out well in the picture, even though it was his first time to taking


    a selfie.


    It was the first time they''d taken selfies together, at least. E downloaded the photos and set it as her


    screensaver.


    Samuel took notice, and took her mobile out of her hand. He turned on the camera, and took E in his


    arms again.


    Samuel bowed down to kiss her, and clicked the camera in his hands.

 Chapter 236 A Certificate for Flirtation

    Chapter 236 A Certificate for Flirtation


    Samuel captured dozens of photos with E


    And reced her phone wallpaper with the sweetest one, where they were kissing.


    "Don''t use this one. I won''t be able to use my phone in front of others." E said, trying to change back


    the wallpaper. But Samuel stopped her.


    "Keep it. Otherwise I will change the profile photo of your social media ount."


    E rolled her eyes at him and locked the screen.


    Eyeing the cake on the table, her stomach grumbled for a piece. She walked away towards the table, to


    satiate her craving.


    Samuel had intended to add some candles and wine so that he could dine with her, but E returned


    home earlier than expected. So there was only a cake on the table.


    E cut the cake. Meanwhile, she found a metallic object in the cake.


    Out of curiosity, she cleaned the metal. It turned out to be a gold key.


    Samuel crept up behind her, just as E was about to ask him about the key, and encircled her waist


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    with his arms. "I made this key for you. It''s yours now."


    E looked at the key carefully. She hasn''t seen this one before. "What''s the key for?"


    "Take a guess." Samuel kissed her neck affectionately.


    Putting down the knife, E turned back and smeared cream on his nose. His expression made her


    burst intoughter.


    "Are you trying to turn me on, huh?"


    E was taken aback by his words. ''What an erotic man!'' She thought to herself.


    His hands left her waist and reached for the cake.


    He tried to shift her attention by asking. "Darling, would you like some cake?"


    E, who was eager to eat, immediately nodded. "Of course!"


    "Okay, but I would like to have the first taste." Samuel smeared cream on her red lips, cheeks, ears and


    neck.


    And before she could protest, he kissed her, savouring the taste of the cake and her lips.


    Then her turned his attention to the other parts of her body he had smeared cake on.


    His sexual urges heightened, as he continued to tease her.


    He threw her on the king-size bed and helped her took off her underwear. Then, without warning, he


    turned back and grabbed some cream again.


    "Samuel, are you really awyer?" To her,wyers were always serious. But Samuel was the


    exception. He defied all her expectations, on a day-to-day basis.


    "I have a certificate." He was so busy admiring and tasting his handy work, that he couldn''t even stop


    to say a long sentence.


    "What kind of... certificate? A certificate.... for... for flirtation?" E said and gasped.


    "Yes, you clever girl. For that, you deserve a treat!" he said, as he sensual kissed her from her legs up-


    to her lips.


    Five minutester.


    E pushed Samuel away and pulled herself upright, leaving him lying on the bed, confused. Before he


    uttered a word, she rushed to the toilet.


    Her strange but familiar behaviour reminded him of something. He became unhappy immediately.


    As expected, E called him from the toilet. "Darling, I need a tampon or a pad."


    Samuel sneered.


    He muttered angrily to himself before he walked over to the dressing room, to pick out her night gown


    and a pad.


    E wasughing wildly in the toilet.


    Her period was just in time, greatly ruining Samuel''s interest.


    Samuel opened the toilet door and caught sight of herughing. He was disappointed. "E, stop


    What? Vampire?


    Seeing that E was puzzled, Samuel exined it explicitly.


    "I don''t mind tasting your blood."


    E blushed. "Eww! Get out of here." Looking at her red lips, Samuel got an idea.


    He smiled and left the toilet.


    E was shocked by his countenance. She wondered whether he had made up his mind to do as he


    promised.


    At night, E was lying and sleeping in his arms. A slight movement from Samuel woke her up.


    "Samuel? What''s the matter?" He should be satisfied by now. Why did he wake her up?


    Samuel had intended to smoke a cigarette, but he remembered that E had banned him from smoking


    ever again. So he managed to hold back.


    "You''ve been leading a stress-free life, haven''t you? You seemed to forget the trouble."


    E shook her head, wondering what he meant. "Lawyer Shao, stop speaking in riddles. What are you


    trying to say?"


    "Are you done with your revenge towards Catherine?" Samuel itched for the answer as he still wasn''t


    done with avenging for her.


    "Of course not. I am not as merciful as the Virgin Mary." She would never forgive Catherine, but she


    hadn''te up with another way to punish her.


    "Then what are you waiting for?''''


    "I do not. Do you have any suggestion?"


    Samuel thought for a while and said, "I am collecting the evidence against her. I''ve already made sure


    that the guy who kidnapped you four years ago has been imprisoned. I will ask him to be our witness if


    necessary."


    Murder alone was enough to carry a death penalty, but Samuel didn''t want to give her a quick death.


    He wanted E to vent her anger by giving Catherine a hard time.


    "Before then, you can do anything you want. Your bodyguards will keep you safe." He knew that


    Catherine was like a ticking time bomb. The earlier they got rid of her, the safer they would be.


    But she had been so careful that it was hard to find evidence against her. His men had even gone to


    the extent of investigating abroad.


    He was afraid that there was much more they hadn''t uncovered. He needed to be careful.


    E thought for a long time but failed toe up with a good action n. "Fine, I give up. Samuel, just


    collect the evidence you need to put her in prison. I just want to get rid of her, and move on."


    Samuel nodded and said, "Okay, I will do it your way."


    E thought of the key, so she asked him. "By the way, what''s the key for?"


    "Take a guess."


    E became angry and pinched his chest rather hard. "Fuck off!" Stop ying games. I''m on my


    period, and you know how easily I can get angry. Say it, or I will keep pinching your chest!"


    Samuel tried not tough because whether E was on her period or not, she easily resorted to anger.

 Chapter 237 Father and Son

    Chapter 237 Father and Son


    "Well, I''d like to let you in on a little secret about the key; I think you deserve it for making me so


    happy."


    E narrowed her eyes but said nothing. Samuel clearly deserved the moniker ''lustywyer''.


    Shame on you, Mr. Samuel. You''ve got really thick skin."


    "Right here. Reach out, you''ll feel it."


    Samuel took her hand, and ced it coolly against his delicate cheek. E pinched it mischievously.


    "Your skin is so thick, " she tittered. "Even bullets wouldn''t pierce it."


    "Of course not. I can withstand anything, I''m thick-skinned." Theteness of the night poured in the


    window, bathing them head-to-toe in a wash of ckness. E and Samuely together like star-


    crossed birds of paradise, stroking each other''s skin.


    E rolled the diamond ring on her figure snugly. It was the second diamond ring Samuel hadvished


    on her, the first having disappeared.


    But this time, Samuel did something he had never done before. He proposed. E could not help


    smiling because of Samuel''s self-deprecating humor. "Oh stop it, so you know you have a thick skin,


    eh?"


    Samuel nted a kiss lightly on her lips. "And for that, I can do whatever I want with you."


    ''Do whatever he wants with me?'' E puzzled over the phrase, but soon understood. All he desired


    was to be with her, embrace her, kiss her, to enjoy the pleasure of her body.


    "Samuel, you must have been a dedicated monk in your past life, who adhered to all the celibacy rules,


    because you are so horny now."


    "Yeah, so you better take good care of me. Lemme get the opportunity to do what was forbidden in my


    past life."


    What he meant couldn''t be clearer. "Let''s not talk about it anymore." She demurred, and rolled her


    eyes. "What''s the secret of the key?"


    Despite all their talking, she hadn''t learned anything. Was the key just an adornment?


    While E mulled it over, Samuel began with a faint tremor in his voice. "In the SL bank, there is a safe.


    My real estate, deeds, and important documents, are all in there. That key, the very key I gave to you,


    is the only one that exists for that safe. Now you know my secret, so I''m depending on you to guard it


    with your life."


    Why was Samuel doing all this? He had already transferred all his cards to E, now this? Once he


    knew E understood, his taut face rxed.


    "W-what?" This could not be. Did he say all his property?


    Samuel held E tightly in his arms and smiled. "I mean, you are my boss from now on. All my property


    belongs to you. Now you can buy whatever you so desire. You can even squander all of it."


    Then, it urred to Samuel that they should have a child as soon as possible. His imagination ran wild


    with ideas of a luxury life for their cute daughter.


    It was beyond the scope of his concern to worry about whether their daughter would grow up spoilt. If


    no one wanted to marry her because of her moneyed pride and superciliousness then so be it, she


    could continue to live with Samuel and E. It didn''t bother him one bit.


    "Samuel, did anything happen to yourpany? Or...to you?" Ever since E had gotten back from her


    business trip, Samuel had been over the moon, giddy, and catory. Proposal, then properties.


    Nevertheless, E''s imagination ran apace also of a truly luxurious life. After all, Samuel was in third


    ce on the Chinese rich list. But that should have put more pressure on her to keep all his property,


    no?


    For that, she would have to leave the entertainment industry immediately. And of course, she would


    carry with her the key to the treasure wherever she went.


    "Stop thinking about nonsense. Everything''s fine, my career, mypany. When Jerry grows up, I''ll


    teach him everything I know, and then I can resign and live with you in some idylld. Doesn''t that


    sound charming?" If they lived in and of fabled beauty, where there were no other people, they could


    live far away from all social conflicts and pressures of their lives, in peace. It was such a wonderful


    n!


    "You''re thinking too far in the future. Maybe Jerry doesn''t want to be awyer." E''s attention was


    attracted to Jerry immediately. She forgot about the whole key thing altogether.


    Jerry and Samuel didn''t get along with each other. If Samuel asked Jerry to be awyer, Jerry''s


    instinctual response would be to rebel and plug his ears and sing the I-can''t-hear-you song.


    But maybe if Samuel didn''t tell Jerry of his intention, he might just choose to be awyer anyway. E


    nursed a belief that Jerry would not shirk his family background and the interpersonalwork Samuel


    had established.


    "It depends on him. If he really doesn''t want to be awyer, we can have another son, and leave Jerry


    to his own devices." Samuel said this indifferently, as if he was going to abandon another''s pet snail.


    E fidgeted and felt fired up from the exchange. She vehemently disagreed, believing that no child


    should face exclusion. Why did Samuel speak so callously about his own son? E was determined to


    figure out Samuel''s attitude towards Jerry tonight.


    "Samuel, " said E seriously. Samuel knew he had irritated her again.


    "Yes. Madam, "


    He replied assertively, as if he were a soldier.


    Samuel''s mischievous nature made E speechless again. "Let me ask you a question. You don''t


    believe Jerry is your son, do you?" What other exnation could there be? She had never seen this


    kind of rtionship between a father and a son. Ah! That''s wrong. She did see it before. Harry and


    Daniel didn''t get along with each other either. They wouldn''t even talk to each other, to say nothing of


    quarrels.


    L was quite worried about them. Harry was devoted to the care of his two daughters, but often


    showed Daniel the scurf of his devotion. However, Daniel never showed that he cared about his unfair


    treatment. He hardly said a word, in fact.


    Now she was really bothered by that problem too. Father and son were born enemies, weren''t they?


    No! She corrected herself once more. Chuck and Sven got on like a house on fire. Now that he was


    older, Sven spent all his spare time with Chuck in his hospital studying medicine.


    Was that because their different personalities?


    No. Out of the three fathers she enumerated, Samuel was by far the best one. His personality was so


    warm and fantastic.


    If different personalities dictated conflict, there would have been conflict between Chuck and his son as


    well as Harry and his son, but the disdain that emanated between Samuel and Jerry was of a different


    nature entirely.


    It was weird.


    Therefore, she reasoned, it had to be because...Samuel didn''t believe Jerry was his son.


    What Samuel said next turned her stomach with dread.


    "What are you talking about? Jerry is absolutely my son. How can you not see? We just don''t get on.


    He doesn''t like me and I don''t like him. I always want to teach him a lesson when I meet him. That


    doesn''t mean he''s not my son, so don''t say such stupid things!"


    But Samuel was hiding something.


    All fathers love their sons. When they weren''t fighting, Samuel found that he could be proud of Jerry.


    He didn''t want to tell E of this. If E said anything of the sort to Jerry, He couldn''t imagine how


    E was speechless, and red at Samuel. She had to reformte her image of him in that instant.


    Was there any father worse than Samuel?


    "Besides, I''m going to teach Jerry a lesson. How could he dare to call me a jerk? After all I do for him!"


    "What does he know at his age?" Samuel continued. "He doesn''t know what he''s saying. He told me


    once that I forced you out of the house for four years. I did no such thing. It was you who abandoned


    us! He knows nothing of how people act. He''s always talking nonsense, so don''t take it so personally."


    "You weren''t here when Jerry was growing up. No one was here to educate him. Now, you see what''s


    be of him?"


    When Samuel said this, E countered impishly, "So, you''re saying that our grandma didn''t educate


    him well enough? We''re going back to the old house soon."


    December 23, a lunar festival in China wasing up. Vi had called them to have dinner and a


    family reunion with grandma in the old house.


    Samuel was dumbfounded. He only found his voice after some time had passed. "Honey, whose wife


    are you?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Oh, you''re that clueless? Well, not yours. That''s for sure."


    Just after E finished, Samuel turned over and pressed her against the bed hard.


    "E, I''ll do something to remind you whose wife you are."

 Chapter 238 Call Me Dad

    Chapter 238 Call Me Dad


    The official state holiday came on the day E''s cycle began. So she ced her arms around Samuel''s


    neck and said, "No, don''t. I''m on my period. Think about it. It''s only going to be bad news if you do."


    Samuel sneered, "You never learn, E. Still remember how I treated you a moment ago? We can do it


    again."


    He was such a bully. E rubbed her red cheeks and stared at him, "I''m your wife. That in itself should


    satisfy you."


    She knew Samuel''s desire was ardent. It would be better to say something nice to cate him.


    "No, it doesn''t, because you''re reluctant. I''m not happy about it."


    "That''s because you treat Jerry badly. I''m not happy about it either. Don''t you care about my feelings?"


    As she said this, she curled her lips in, ready to break down in tears.


    Samuel gave in when he saw her looks and said gently, "Oh, E. How couldn''t I care? Jerry is our


    son. I love him. You''re thinking too much about this. It''s okay, don''t cry."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Samuel counted on Jerry to be a protecting figure for his mother, and to his imagined sister. But he


    would need to say something nice to him if he was ever going to adopt this discipline.


    "Well, that''s a relief." said E. Maybe in the future, if Samuel treated Jerry well, and all was merry, E


    would reveal the truth to Samuel - that Jane was his daughter.


    Samuel still hung over her, making her almost out of breath, so she shoved him off.


    He sidled onto the bed with much reluctance, trying to hug onto her heartily.


    Then he looked at the time. It was past 2:30 am. Tucking her into the quilt, he kissed her forehead.


    "Good night, my daring."


    "Good night." E yawned and closed her eyes.


    A week before the Spring Festival, E finished her work ahead of time. Samuel joined her at the old


    house with Jerry and Jane.


    Jane sat in the back seat of the car with Jerry. She wore a floral hat and said nothing, pulling faces at


    Jerry.


    Samuel was driving. E looked at him and said in a jocose manner, "Hey, what will happen if we bring


    Jane to the old house too, heh-heh?"


    He looked at Jane through the rear-view; she lowered her face in order to be invisible. He had


    seen Jane quite a few times, but every time he saw her, she yed a different part, was wearing a


    false mask, or lowering her head.


    He was always double-taking her when he saw her because he was never sure what she looked like


    exactly. He offered to bring her to the old house because he felt it was bad to leave a little girl at the


    vi alone.


    "I''ll exin it when we see the parents."


    E asked curiously, "How?"


    Jane was, in Samuel''s mind, the child born of another man. Such things did not bode well in


    conversation. How could he just exin it away?


    Samuel thought for a moment, and replied, s¨¦, "I''ll say...that Jane is our daughter, of course."


    Theplications being as they were frightened E to an immeasurable degree. To hear Samuel


    speak of it all so calmly satisfied the gnawing anxiety around the issue. She rpsed into silence with


    this reply.


    She smiled wide, and Samuel saw it, and became buoyantly happy too. In Samuel''s eyes, Jane was a


    lovely girl, but a little quiet. He med it on theplicated family rtionship.


    But he would know soon enough.


    Then E came up with an important question, "What should she call you?"


    A realistic question. He clenched the wheel for a moment, and thought, ''Never mind. As long as E is


    happy about it.'' So he said, "It''s all up to you and Jerry.


    Any term is eptable, as long as you both agree."


    "Dad, could Jane call you dad the same as me?" asked Jerry with excitement, sensing it was the right


    time.


    All of them were looking straight at Samuel, waiting for his reply. Jane was the most eager, having


    expected this moment for a long time.


    E made her mind up. If Samuel agreed with Jerry, she would give him a big surprise.


    Jane, still lowering her head, noticed the prolonged silence, and the obvious aversion Samuel had. She


    rolled her eyes and looked at Jerry askance. "Jerry, don''t ask your dad to do that. It''s gonna cause


    trouble."


    Jane''s thoughtfulness softened Samuel''s heart. "That''s okay, Jane. You can call me dad as Jerry


    does."


    The three of them smiled with excitement when they heard Samuel''s words.


    E socked him with a wet kiss on the cheek. Jerry,cently, pped Samuel''s back and acted all


    grown-up. "Well done, Samuel!"


    Samuel had the same intoxicating effect on them, and being so exulted by his family made him


    ecstatically happy.


    "Jane, call him dad, " encouraged Jerry. Jane nervously fidgeted with her fingers.


    "Is that okay, brother?" Could she really call him dad? She was thrilled that she could finally call


    Samuel dad, without bringing shame on herself. Though there was still some misunderstanding, it was


    good to call him dad. She would be closer to him by it.


    "Yes, Jane. You can call me dad. I''m eager to have a lovely daughter just like you." Jerry felt a little


    wrench of his heart when he heard this. Sure enough, she was his daughter in another life.


    Samuel liked her a lot. It was in his nature to want a daughter so much.


    Jane nodded her head, climbed forward in her seat, and called in a low voice, "Dad."


    Samuel smiled. He couldn''t exin the true joyfulness he experienced when Jane used the word. The


    little girl had nothing to do with him...and yet...he wondered.


    "Good girl, " he replied.


    So it came to pass that he would regard Jane as his real daughter, and treat her and Jerry equally.


    The car was enveloped in an atmosphere of happiness as they drove up to the old house.


    Vincent and Vi were making dumplings. Melody looked at them and remembered Samuel and E''s


    visiting. She smiled happily.


    "Mum, why are you so happy?" said Vincent once he''d finished one dumpling.


    Melody cleared her throat, preparing to announce the news.


    "Vincent and Vi, I have something important to tell you." She watched their happy expressions


    expectantly.


    Rolling the dough with a wooden stick, Vi turned curious at their mother''s silence. "Don''t keep us


    guessing mom! Tell us!"


    "Let me show you a photo first." She presented a photo to them from her phone.


    The pair huddled together and looked carefully at the girl in the photo. She wore a hat and a bright


    smile. They couldn''t help their good-naturedughter.


    "Whose child is this? She is so cute and happy." Vi felt like she was familiar after looking at her a lot.


    But who did she remind her of? The name eluded her for a moment.


    "Oh, she looks like Samuel when he was young." Vincent had a fairly good memory. She had a faint


    resemnce to the man when he was a child.


    Vincent''s words reminded Vi. She remembered as well, "Yes. They look alike, it''s true. It''s as if they


    were cast from the same mould..."

 Chapter 239 What a Cruel Son I Have

    Chapter 239 What a Cruel Son I Have


    Seeming to be aware of something, Vi cried out and incredulously covered her mouth with her


    hands, not noticing the flour on her face.


    Melody with lesiastical awe at her daughter-inw and nodded, "Tell me what you''re thinking right


    now."


    "Mom Is this girl... the daughter..." Vi stuttered out of astonishment.


    Vincent came to realize what they were talking about. Looking at Melody intently, he finished Vi''s


    sentence, "Of Samuel?"


    Melody put her phone aside and chuckled. "What a clever couple you are! Indeed, she is Sam''s


    daughter, and she''s three years old."


    Astonished, the pair threw their nces at each other. No words could describe the hysteria they had


    for the newest three-year-old addition, who appeared out of thin air.


    "M-mom. What''s her name and where is she right now?" Putting down the stick, Vi joined her arms


    in Melody''s.


    Grinning, Melody tapped Vi''s hands. "Her name is Jane and she''s living with Samuel and E. She


    was born in France three years ago."


    So proud of her granddaughter-inw was she because she had managed to rear a family with both girl


    and boy.


    "Jane. Such a sweet name. E''s so incredible!" Vi was immodestly excited. She walked towards


    Vincent. "Honey. I''m so overjoyed. What should I do?"


    Vincent smiled and tapped his wife''s hands. "First you should wash off the flour on your face, in case


    Sam and E see you andugh at you."


    It was not until then that she realized her face was stered with flour, and she immediately skipped to


    the bathroom.


    When she returned, Melody''s expression had lost its vitality to a dark, clouded look. "There''s one thing


    I remind you not to do, "


    Said Melody, with a stern face. Both Vi and Vincent''s faces froze.


    "Remember, Sam doesn''t know Jane is his daughter. He thinks she belongs to another man. Don''t


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    speak a word of this to anyone." Melody thought since E hadn''t told Samuel the truth, she must have


    her own ns. As E''s grandma, she didn''t want to ruin E''s n.


    At this, the couple breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Vincent posed this question, "Mom, couldn''t he tell from her appearance? Jane looked exactly the


    same as Samuel when he was a kid." If that was the case, then Samuel was aplete fool!


    He would be disappointed with Samuel whom he had always dearly loved.


    Melody waved her hands and denied it. "He isn''t paying much attention. He thinks she''s not his


    daughter. He''s seldom home with Jane. He doesn''t know what Jane looks like. Besides, I doubt if Sam


    even knew his own appearance as a child. It''s highly possible that he won''te to realize it. Even if


    Jane was right in front of him."


    The couple nodded their heads.


    But they still didn''t know what E was thinking. Vi asked, "Mom, why doesn''t E tell him the truth?


    They have gotten back together." Vi didn''t know much about her daughter-inw because she had


    never cultivated a good rtionship with her.


    Melody was vexed thinking of things her grandson had done. She waved her hands and said, "Tell the


    truth? Sam totally deserved it. Had E not gone abroad in time, Jane wouldn''t have been born!"


    Both Vi and Vincent were shocked. Vi confronted her Melody. "Mom, what happened?"


    Melody was still angry when thinking of what happened four years ago, "Because of another man


    whom E cherished, Samuel believed that he wasn''t Jane''s father. He forced E to have an abortion.


    E tried to convince him that the girl was his. But Samuel insisted on it.


    So E went to Chengyang Private Hospital with Samuel. Fortunately, Chuck performed the surgery,


    who E knew personally. She begged him to keep the baby.


    What could Chuck do? He asked the nurse to find several packs of minced beef, which he then poured


    a bag of blood all over. They told Samuel the baby was dead. And that''s how Jane survived."


    "Then E and Daisy, who happened to be running from her rtionship, decided to leave C country.


    They got on a private ne after saying goodbye. That''s why there''s no record of their departure.


    Everything took ce at night."


    "After that, we all know what happened."


    Leaving the astonished couple in the living room, Melody parted to drink some water. The whole


    exnation always left her feeling exhausted and parched, as if she was relived the tragedy physically.


    After a long time, Vi nodded her head and murmured, "E must be have been so desperate back


    then. I never thought that my son would be this cruel to her."


    The guilty she felt for E increased as the minutes wore on.


    Vincent sighed out of remorse. But, seeing Melody''s phone still open on the table, and the picture of


    Jane smiling, he felt replenished. "Thanks to E, we have baby Jane."


    "Honey, I''ve decided to take E as my own daughter from now on." Vi wanted to p herself when


    she thought of the stupid things she did to E.


    "I will do the same, " said Vincent. "Let''s co-operated and not tell Samuel."


    "Okay."


    When Samuel, E and their kids arrived, the dumplings were ready.


    When the bell rang, both of Vincent and Vi scrambled to opened the door, because they hadn''t seen


    their grandchildren for such a long time.


    But they were chilled at the sight of Samuel and Jane framed in the same doorway.


    As Vincent expected, E was holding her. Restraining his effusive excitement, he invited them all in


    cordially.


    "Dad, Mom, " greeted E. She handed over the gifts she''d brought.


    Grinning, Vi held E''s hand and deliberately reproached her, "This is your home. You don''t need to


    buy these."


    Then she pretended that she hadn''t noticed Jane and approached her as if she were astounded.


    "Samuel, who''s this pretty girl?"


    Looking expectant, Vi waited for his answer so she could judge his reaction and give her


    granddaughter a hug.


    "Mom, dad, " said Samuel, "This is our daughter, Jane."


    Both of Vincent and Vi were nced at each other with their eyebrows raised. It was exactly as they


    suspected. Vi picked up Jane without asking any more questions.


    "Happy New Year, grandma and grandpa, " said Jane out of courtesy. In fact, Jane had seen Vi in


    this house before, but she had done so from her secret hiding ce where Vi couldn''t find her.

 Chapter 240 A Familiar Face

    Chapter 240 A Familiar Face


    "Happy New Year, baby Jane. Can you call me Grandma again?" Little Jane was a replica of Samuel,


    and the recollection of her son made Vi''s eyes turn red.


    Putting her arms around Melody''s neck, Jane said sweetly, "Grandma!"


    At this moment, Vi was almost choked with tears.


    Seeing this, Samuel suddenly felt extremely lucky to have Jane in the family.


    Of course, E was the one he should thank for all this.


    After Vi went into the living room with Jane in her arms, Vincent took over from his wife. He couldn''t


    help chucking when hearing Jane call him grandpa.


    "Grandma, grandpa, what about me?" said Jerry, wearing a frown, tugging at Vi''s house dress.


    Despite the happiness that Jane brought to the family, and the legitimacy with which Jane had now


    entered the family, Jerry couldn''t help feeling left out.


    "There''s no one who dislikes our baby Jane!" Melody''s august voice floated through the house into


    their ears.


    Samuel rushed into the house to help his grandmother Melody walk down the stairs.


    "Grandma, a smart girl like her truly deserves everyone''s favor!"


    Seeing Melody, Jerry dashed towards her, "Great-grandma, Jerry missed you so much!"


    Following him, a little figure walked up to Melody as well, "Great-grandma, I missed you as well!"


    Strange, Samuel pondered. Jane had just said she had missed a woman he assumed she''d neverid


    eyes on before. He racked his brains for half a minute trying to recall when she had, and why he didn''t


    know about it.


    Melody put her arms around the kids. She felt strong in their presence, as if all she needed from life


    was a family to keep it healthy and honorable.


    "Jerry, Jane. I missed you, too. You guys are having a good vacation? Why don''t you stay with me for a


    couple of days? Eh? And we''ll make scones and brownies?"


    "Okay."


    "Okay." Both of them said yes at the same time.


    Immersed in a swarm of cacophonous thoughts, Samuel stared intently at Jane''s face as if, again, he


    had never seen it before, or wished to inspect it for pestilence.


    ''Jane and E''s face are pretty much the same.''


    Jerry and Jane skipped along with Melody to the living room. E walked into the kitchen with Vi.


    Leisurely sitting on the sofa, Samuel kept watching Jane, who wasughing with her brother.


    Samuel sensed something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    He merely felt that Jane presented a malevolent novelty. She was something terrible and familiar all at


    the same time. At first he thought it was E, but after he took a closer look at Jane''s eyes, he denied


    this possibility, because those eyes looked nothing like E''s.


    They were far less like E''spared with Jerry''s.


    While Samuel was racking his brains out, E interrupted him, saying, "Go wash your hands honey,


    dinner is ready."


    The clues setting into shape were all cut off by E''s interruption.


    "E, is there anything you haven''t told me?"


    E''s eyes snapped back to Samuel and his questioning re."What? It''s dinner time. Go and wash


    your hands." Then she forced Samuel to walk into the bathroom, Which made the man more and more


    sure that she was hiding something!


    He decided to take measures to get a confession out of her by tonight!


    All of the four stayed the night.


    There happened to be a bunk bed in Jerry''s room, which was enough for the kids. E asked Samuel


    to leave the room and get the kids to sleep.


    In the next room, Samuel stood in front of the window, thinking of Jane''s face with a cigarette in his


    hand.


    ''Why is her face so familiar?" ''Especially her eyes. I must have seen them somewhere before.''


    While something was shing through his mind, his cellphone rang, which cut off the provisional


    Irritated, he took out the cellphone. It turned out to be the hired P.I., the man looking into Catherine''s


    crimes.


    "Go ahead."


    The man reported, in schematic and rough fashion, what he knew. Samuel nodded, "Send the avable


    evidence to my phone. I''ll have my assistant transfer the money tomorrow."


    Soon after the call ended, his cellphone received the pictures.


    The first was Catherine shaking hands with a dignitary from a foreign organization. The second was the


    record of Catherine phone calls, with several calls underlined in red. These calls were to a number


    which belonged to the man in the photograph.


    The third was a picture of the man Samuel had harangued in court, and sent to prison, the man who


    told Samuel that Catherine was the person who had ordered him to buy the drugs.


    The fourth piece of evidence was bank print-out of a money transfer between Catherine and the


    members of the crew.


    ...


    All of these pictures were associated with her crimes. Samuel immediately replied, "Search deeper."


    Then he saved these pictures in his encrypted cloud disk before he deleted the chat.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The moment after he had done it, E pushed the door open. She was talking on the phone.


    "No problem. I''ll tell himter... Hm. We all will go... Okay. Goodnight, L."


    Hanging up, E frowned as she watched her husband standing with a cigarette. "Sam, can you stop


    smoking for a while?"


    "As you wish." Samuel put his arms around her waist.


    "Save the seduction, " she said, "will you quit smoking for me?" E''s mouth twitched. She stretched


    out her legs and walked into the bathroom with a robe in her hand.


    While Samuel intended to follow her into the bathroom, E closed the door and locked it without any


    hesitation.


    "Honey, let me in and I''ll tell you if I can quit or not."


    "Samuel, I''m no fool." She would dly let herself be subdued if she ever let Samuel in.


    "Well, " he said under his breath, "sometimes you truly are."


    He strode out of the room and went to the study. His firm''s partners were expecting hourly updates


    from him so they could keep tabs on him, so he wrote a few sparsely-worded emails to them.


    At the airport, Dashing along with a suit case was a woman in arge hat, shades, and veil, all jet


    ck.


    Pressing the rim of her hat, she went to the ticket-barrier.


    Soon the boarding gate was checking tickets. When the inspector took over her ticket, he looked at her


    up and down, then took a look at the name on the ticket.


    He signed to two uniformed men not far from him. They came forward alertly, and escorted the woman


    to a nearby confined room.


    "Let me go!" the woman shrieked. "Get your hands off me." Catherine kept struggling. She was


    traumatized since Samuel nearly pushed her into the river. She wanted to throw up when the men had


    approached.


    As soon as she broke loose, she dashed towards the stic-lined bin in the corner to vomit.


    The men looked at each other, unsure of how to proceed. They parted, and locked the heavy door


    behind them.


    No matter how loudly Catherine hammered and shout, no one paid any attention.

 Chapter 241 Honey, Please Punish Me!

    Chapter 241 Honey, Please Punish Me!


    It was well after midnight by the time two guards rudely took Catherine into a car and drove her to her


    apartment.


    "Who are you? Let me out! Otherwise, I''ll take you to court!"


    Upon hearing this, the two guards paused before shutting the car door on her. They sneered, and one


    of them said, "We are working for Mr. Shao. So you can go right ahead and take us to court, it won''t be


    a problem for him. Haha!"


    The door of the apartment was ruthlessly shut and they left her there. She looked around her


    apartment, clenching her fist angrily.


    ''Samuel and E, those two meddlers!'' she thought indignantly.


    So this was their revenge. Her reputation as awyer had been eviscerated, and she had be


    utterly isted from her friends and family. She craved more than anything to get away from that life,


    but Samuel kept pulling her back in.


    ''Well, now that they have me, I might as well take my own life. If I am going down, I would take you two


    with me.'' Catherine thought with inexhaustible anger.


    She took out her phone out and made a call. "I need onest favour... It''s not much, but I''ll give it all to


    you. I know you guys are being monitored. Must be Samuel''s doing. I can help you kill him! You don''t


    have to do it yourself!"


    Sitting in the sofa, Catherine''s eyes were bloated with anger. She anchored her nails into the side of


    the sofa as she spoke.


    At the Shaos'' old house.


    It was already one o''clock, and Samuel was answering hisst email.


    He got up, turned off the light, and walked out of the study. He ran into E who was just looking for


    him.


    "Honey, why aren''t you asleep?" Samuel hugged her, and held her up as he approached the bedroom.


    "Samuel, cut it out! Our parents are here." E didn''t want anyone to see what they were doing.


    But Samuel didn''t relent. He lowered his head and kissed her.


    Much to E''s surprise, the door creaked open, followed by an exmation.


    "Oh! Sorry! I''m just passing by to get some water, don''t mind me." Vi rapidly walked downstairs,


    pretending not to have noticed what was happening.


    Feeling her cheekse alive with embarrassment, E immediately slithered free from Samuel. "How


    embarrassing!" shemented, walking into the bedroom.


    Samuel followed her. He replied in a nonchnt manner, "Yeah how embarrassing."


    E was speechless.


    She suddenly turned around and pped him on the chest.


    "Oh! It hurts. E not so hard... Mmmmm." Samuel started to make noise, but he was stopped by E


    immediately.


    "Samuel, Samuel, what are you doing? Shut up!" It waste. What was he doing making such noises?


    Samuel smiled, taking her in his arms and carrying her to the bed. "E, I have something to ask you."


    Samuel pulled the quilt over her and himself. He moved close and hugged her.


    "Go ahead."


    "I always felt that Jane looked like someone I knew, but it eludes me. Maybe...... Does she look like her


    father who I may know by any chance?" But none of his friends passed by in recent years except the


    elders.


    He was sure that Jane''s father was not very old. E wouldn''t have had a baby with an old man.


    E nodded unexpectedly, "Yes, you do know her father."


    "Who is he?" Feeling envious, he nned to ask the P.I. to dig up the father''s grave just to desecrate it.


    "You!" E replied promptly, with a serious look in her face.


    Samuel was slightly caught off guard, thinking it was a joke. He joyfully replied, "Haha very funny. I


    meant Jane''s biological father."


    E tried to exin, but found it difficult.


    ''I''ve told him the truth, but he didn''t believe me. Well, let it go! I won''t mention it any more.''


    "Darling, " Samuel muttered, growing anxious. "I meant Jane''s biological father.."


    "Go to sleep!"


    E covered her face and turned over, the back of her shirt like an insurmountable wall. Samuel


    realized she wasn''t going to talk anymore.


    He couldn''t figure out why she was angry again.


    Was she hiding something? Who was Jane''s father? Maybe it wasn''t good to talk about her ex.


    Besides, E belonged to him now, so did Jane. Feeling a little inadequate, he decided not to bring it


    up again.


    "Honey. I was wrong. Come on, you can punish me!"


    He pulled off the quilt and moved next to E, hugging her.


    It was cold in the winter. Freezing gales were blowing outside, but inside the room it wasfortably


    warm.


    The next morning, E woke up first.


    She had some arrangements at dawn.


    E rubbed her eyes, and rose stiffly out of bed. She sat on the lip of the bed for some time, opening


    and closing her eyes in a fugue state. She was tired. She had gone to bedtest night.


    "So early today." She looked at him with his eyes half open. ''How lovely!'' she thought.


    She chuckled and gave Samuel a kiss.


    "Well, I have some arrangements to handle. I don''t have a lot of time to get there. You can go back to


    sleep."


    Then she craned up out of bed and started walking up to the bathroom.


    Samuel rolled over and checked his watch. It was 4 am.


    He got up with a groan and followed E to the bathroom.


    "Why did you get up?" E was putting the toothbrush into her mouth when Samuel squeezed into the


    bathroom.


    ''To use the toilet? But the toilet wasn''t in the bathroom, '' E thought.


    Samuel didn''t answer her right away. He picked up a toothbrush and cleaned it briefly before squeezing


    some toothpaste, and then he said, "I don''t like you driving in this cold weather. It''s dangerous. I''ll drive


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    you."


    With no cars on the road, no one would be up to help her if she slid on the ice and crashed.


    E paused. He really cared about her. "Don''t worry. I can take care of myself. Go back to bed."


    "That''s what I''m worried about." Samuel sshed some water in his eyes to wake himself up.


    "How about a taxi?"


    "No. I''ll drive you there. You just wash your face." Samuel insisted on taking her to her arrangements.


    They left home at 4:30.


    Before getting in the car, Samuel called Vincent. Vincent answered groggily. He asked Vincent to take


    good care of the two children. After the call, he bundled E in the car and switched out of the


    driveway.


    Many people of the crew were already there, working, and making preparations.


    Samuel''s car arrived, parked outside near the crew. This attracted other people''s attention. They were


    now fully awake.


    "Isn''t that E? And the man must be Mr. Shao, right?" A few of them were heard to say.


    "Sure. Didn''t he ask her to marry him? Who else could it be?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!